《Villains also get Second chance》


 new story ideas

    new story ideas


    [hey readers, as you have all seen the writingpetition spirity awards are here, and i was thinking to participate in it too. I have a few ideas, I wanted to share and ask your opinion about it. So would you please be kind enough, to see the auxiliary chapter and advice me which historical romance would you like to read, i can not share here as it will increase the cost of the chapter, thank you]


    Katherine, the daughter of a baron, fell in love with the Marquees Cassius, as he aired the mes of their love.


    but she didn''t know that the duke already had an engagement and soon he would take her as his mistress. but it was toote for her, as she had already given him, hers everything.


    The legit wife of Cassius, Meredith, when came to know about Katherine, started torturing her.


    To retaliate, she hires mercenaries to kill Meredith.


    But she was caught and hanged for treason. she hoped that Cassius would save her, as he knew how much she had suffered.


    but the man did not even once look at her. when dying, she realised her faults but it was toote.


    "if only I will get a second chance, I will never love him" those were herst words when she died.


    But the next morning when she woke up, she was back to the time when she was 16 years old.


    would she be able to change her destiny this time?


    Note: the cover page is not mine. I can change it anytime if notified.


    ********************


    Marianne Essndson, daughter of George Essendon, duke of the Forchestire empire, has everything, money, respect, a good image in high society and loving and caring parents.


    But she made a mistake, she epted the proposal of archduke, cousin of the crown prince for marriage, Gerard wiltshire.


    The man wanted nothing but money to strengthen his power so that he could attack the crown prince, which he did and took over the empire.


    And that was the fall of Marriane too, who was loyal to the crown, her whole family was killed in massacre, his brother sacrificed his life for saving her.


    She med herself for everything and trained hard, as a strong knight she was, she tried to kill Gerard by herself, but s, she wasn''t that strong to handle his whole army.


    "Even if you will be reborn, you will never be able to defeat me, you and your family will die from my hands."ughed Gerard when she was taking herst breaths.


    "I will, I wille backter to take everything back from you." these were herst words when she died.


    But not like the books she read, she did not go back in time, but took birth in the 21st century, lived a happy life and died, but the guilt never left her alone.


    Atst, God listened to her pleas, and when she woke up, she was back in her previous life when she was 15, would she be able to fulfil her wish this time.


    ****************


    3rd


    Marianne Wiltshire, the royal princess of the Forchestire empire lost her family, pce and empire in the war against the Visteria empire. His brother sacrificed his life in saving her and her younger sister Katherine.


    But to keep both of them safe, she can''t be the princess anymore. She dressed up herself as man and a knight, to protect her and Katherine''s innocence as they continued to walk as a couple in the long journey to find a new home.


    In her journey to the neighboring empire, she stumbled upon an injured man, whom she saved out of kindness, but who knew that the man was the crown prince of the empire, and would force her to be his knight.


    Where would this new journey take her and for how long would she be able to hide her truth?


    ****************


    4th


    This is not the story of a hero but a viiness who died because of her deeds.


    Marianne Essendson, was a pampered daughter of marquess George Essendson, whose wife died when Marianne was just 12. He got married to Diana, as his second wife, who had a girl name Isabe too.


    But Marianne was never able to digest that everything would be shared. So, she always bullied Isabe and never let her settle in the estate peacefully.


    She left no cache, to realise that she was just a baroness daughter, even when it came to love, she stole Isabe''s love Cassius, the archduke of the forchestire empire, but soon her tricks drowned her.


    Cassius got tired of her schemes and maniption and killed her with his own hands.


    But when she opened her eyes again, she was again 15, time when she first met cassius,


    "Never in my life, will ie in their way again, i will live with my father my whole life, mending my ways." she pledged, but s, her fate had other ns for her.


    "Marquees I want to marry Marianne not Isabe, '''' said Cassius in an authoritative voice.


    "I object"

 Chapter 1: Beheaded duchess

    Chapter 1: Beheaded duchess


    Today was the day of execution of the dethroned Duchess Marianne.


    In the Forchesteire empire capital, arge number of people flocked from the morning. There were whispers and buzzing in the air.


    This is the first time any duchess was going to be executed at the old guillotine. Near the pce of the duke, there was a za where the execution was going to take ce. People crowded around the execution ground since morning.


    Duchess Marianne who was always praised for her beauty and demure behaviour was criticized in public. All her deeds were in public now.


    At that point, I was tied up and kneeling. I was kept there, waiting for my expected punishment.


    My mouth was firmly shut. I stared down at the floor. Like a movie reel, I could see my whole life


    shback before my eyes, from getting married to Duke Cassius to making schemes for his son the only heir of the dukedom of the empire, Killian.


    All the memories were enough to make my tears flow. I knew better than anyone that everything was pointless.


    It was all due to my mistakes. Only if I hadn''t been that greedy, if I had enjoyed my marriage, if I had shown a bit of love and concern towards the small child.


    Then the result would have been different. I wanted to see him, but the binding was making my movements ufortable.


    I was still thinking about myfort, I wanted tough at this absurd thought. However, it was still impossible to prevent myself from biting my lips due to sorrow and regret.


    I just wanted to say sorry, wanted to apologize for the mistakes I had done in my life.


    How I had be a viin in my own story. My greed has made me blind that I tortured a twelve-year-old child.


    I even degraded myself by hiring goons to kill him in an annual huntingpetition.


    I just wanted to give birth to a child. A baby of mine and Cassius. But he denied it, telling me that he already has an heir and he didn''t want another one. It broke my heart.


    And the pain soon turned into hatred towards an innocent child. I became hellbent to get rid of him. I even forgot about Cassius in the whole process.


    If only I could get a second chance if everything goes back to that day when my hatred had started. I would turn into a new leaf. And then there would be no tragedy like this.


    I finally released the tears that I had gathered since morning. My reverie was finally broken when I heard the murmurs and whispering getting louder around louder.


    The number of people must have increased. It only means one thing, he had finally arrived. And my hunch was proved with the next announcement


    "His highness is arriving" announced the guard, and just then I saw his footsteps arrived, followed by servants. He was alone, I had already expected it. But it still broke my heart seeing that Cassius didn''te to see me for thest time.


    Killian, now Duke Killian was seated there. I tried my best to move a little so I could see him for thest time. My movements jerked the de, and my ear was cut by the sharp de. The blood started flowing on my body. I could feel the wetness and metallic smell wafted in the air.


    But I didn''t care a bit. After all, I was going to die at any moment. Then how does it affect how many cuts are there on my skin?


    I was happy that I could finally see him now. He was sitting with an indifferent expression. As if what was going on before him, meant nothing, like there was no need to put any attention to it. Or maybe I didn''t deserve any of his attention.


    Due to that attitude, I felt more remorseful. If only he had shown me hatred the way I did. Then I could have epted it much better. But unfortunately, there was nothing I could do now.


    "Bring over the Duchess" announced the main guard.


    Right after that, other guards came and cut my ropes from the attached des. Then I was dragged with the support of two soldiers.


    My hair was scattered all over my face, my face was unkempt, totally different from my usual look. I was in a ck tattered dress. I was a mess at that moment.


    "Marry" I heard the voice I had always taken for granted. It was my friend and my knight Rose. She was standing there. But I didn''t look at her. I was ashamed to do so. Roselia always advised me, warned me to mend my ways.


    But I was so immersed in my greed and hatred. I was beyond redemption. And now, because of me, she was also stripped of her knighthood. Still, I was happy that she was not punished further. As a marchioness, she could still start a new life.


    I concentrated more, to know what my friend was saying. However, as the moment came, the noise in the execution ground increased.


    The noisy disturbance didn''t let me hear anymore. And the continuous dragging by the soldier made it further difficult.


    I cried again, heartbroken at the thought of involving so many for my mistakes. Still, my eyes searched the man I loved, Cassius.


    "The Duchess of Forchestiere empire, Marianne de Luca forgot her position,mitted numerous immoral acts, tried to harm the future Archduke of the empire. So I, Killian De Luca, with the permission of the emperor, punish her to be beheaded." The calm eerie voice announced my fate.


    I closed my eyes with a face of regret. epting my retribution. "everything is over for me now."


    I was dragged to the ughterhouse. There was pain, regret and love.


    The entrapment was fixed around my neck as I was made to kneel after the wooden boards, the wooden boards were ced around my neck slicing it away and my head separated from my body and fell on the wooden board with a "thud".


    My story ended right there with my death.

 Chapter 2: Coming back to life

    Chapter 2: Coming back to life


    "Aah"


    I woke up screaming. All I could see in front of my eyes was my bed, the bed I shared with Cassius after my marriage.


    "I definitely"


    Died. I had died.


    I could still remember the bleak de touching my neck. It was a frightening and terrifying memory. I trembled without realizing, feeling the way my head was cut off. What was more was the feeling of fear. But how?


    Was all that a dream,'' I thought but the pain felt so real. And I could still feel the pain in my ear. My ear! My eyes widened when I touched my ear.


    There was a scar, a cut mark at the same ce where the de has cut me in my dream. Then why was it here now? I was sure I never had any other incident to have a mark there.


    Did that mean, I really had faced that catastrophe? But then how was I here. I remembered myst words. "If only I could have a second chance. I would make a new start. I would love and care for the child. And forgot about what couldn''t be mine."


    But what if all this is a dream, I touched the silk mattress, the touch definitely felt real. But for being more certain I pinched myself hard. "Aah". I felt the pain and the red mark formed on my fair skin. It was now certain that I am alive.


    Does it mean that I got a second chance in my life? Had Ie back after dying. But why, I wasn''t a good or kind person.


    I had done nothing worth praising in my whole life. I was only filled with greed, envy and hatred towards others.


    Then how could a viin like me get a second chance? But if this is true, then I wouldn''t remain a viin anymore. I would turn into my own knight this time.


    And not only myself, but I would save Killian from doing crimes also. But how much time has passed since my marriage? Had I alreadymitted my crimes?


    I looked down at my body with confused eyes, trying to assess my current age.


    "Mydy, the duke has asked for your presence." Said thedy in waiting bowing her head.


    Although her head was bowed, I could see the disgust in her eyes. It only means that I have started my acts. But how far had I gone?


    And if God wanted to give me a second chance, then why not before marriage. I would have never fallen for that heartless man. I would have never married him.


    And even if, the god wanted me to still marry him, then why not before I hadmitted all the crimes. Why was I back in between?


    Now they have already started hating me. And there was suspicion in their eyes. That''s so unfair with my second chance.'' my reverie was broken by thedy in waiting.


    "Apologies Duchess of Forchestiere empire, but Duke wouldn''t prefer waiting much," said thedy still bowing to her.


    "As if I care anymore" I mumbled to myself. If it had been past, I would have gone the moment I had heard it. But now I despised him.


    All the hatred in my heart was developed because of that man. If only I hadn''t loved him, I wouldn''t have been this blind.


    "I have just woken up, I want to take a bath first and then I will have breakfast. Only then I am free to meet someone. Ask Duke if he could wait, if not he could leave a message. And I will reply to himter." I replied touching my body.


    I still wanted to feel my younger self. I have no interest in hearing his cruel words just aftering back to life.


    My reply stunned thedy in waiting, she is the head maid of Duke, and everyone gave her due respect.


    Even Marianne did, till yesterday. Then what happened? ''Had the women go crazier now? And since when did she deny meeting the Duke.''


    ''Normally she is the one who requests for a meeting every time. She just tries to find the reason for it. Then is she plotting something different this time?''


    Finally, thedy stood straight and looked at the woman who is called their Duchess.


    ''She is looking the same but there is something different. The look of her eyes had changed. Or is it just her illusion?''


    "Is there something else?" I asked to thedy who was still standing there like a statue. She is one of those people who despised me most.


    She had never left a single chance in the past to tell the people around that I was not the real duchess, I was notdy Elizabeth, the mother of future Duke Killian.


    In the past I let it pass and didn''t me thisdy. Because I was filled with envy. My mind was blind to notice her tricks to make me furious every time I was around Cassius.


    But I didn''t care anymore. I didn''t want to be Elizabeth anymore. "What is it?" I asked again to the stunneddy standing there.


    "Nothing, it''[s nothing mydy" thedy in waiting replied bowing her head.


    "Then, you may leave." I ordered her and she bowed onest time and turned back to leave.


    "Ask Lina toe in when you go out." I Added stretching myself. In the past, I was even afraid of stretching my numb and sore muscles. Afraid that Cassius would think I was not like demuredies.


    "How ridiculous I was in the past" I chided myself looking around the room. Nothing has changed here.


    {hey, readers, this is my new book under wpc#153. Hope you would like it.


    Please do votes andment. Add it to the library for further updates.}

 Chapter 3: what a dilemma

    Chapter 3: what a dilemma


    As I opened the white curtains on my bed, I noticed the carpet embroidered with a silver sword. I also saw a full-length mirror whose edge was decorated with silver with the same emblem.


    Although I have already confirmed it. It still felt so unreal to live again. It felt strange yet familiar. I got out of bed and looked around.


    I approached the window and opened the white curtains. I stiffened when I looked at the person outside the window.


    ''What happened? Why do I see him still here? Didn''t I ask him I wouldn''t meet him? If he wants to take a stroll why don''t he go to his garden? After all his garden was double the size of mine.''


    As if sensing my gaze, he looked where I stood and I turned back. ''how could I forget his strong senses.'' I scolded myself keeping my eyes shut and leaning back against the wall.


    Taking a deep breath, I approached the silver mirror that was shining in the sunshine. My dark hairs were curled down to my back and my green eyes looked back at me.


    Obviously it was me. My eyes, facial expressions and body are slightly different from what I remember about myself in my memory. It looks like I am young again. Probably around 25 or 26...


    "Good morning, mydy. You called for me."


    "Lina?"


    I still gazed at the brown-haired girl with wide eyes. It feels so good to see her back. When I was taken to prison. She was killed back then.


    She was med for helping me in my schemes. I told them, she was innocent but who would listen to a prisoner.


    I looked at her with teary eyes, unable to utter a single word.


    "I know mydy you find it difficult to get up early in the morning. But I couldn''t have denied thedy in waiting of Archduke. I apologise for my mistake, you can punish me as you please" said the girl bowing her head further.


    I could feel her shivering. My silence must have scared her. Have I already started punishing her too?


    Often in the past, I used to take out my anger on the maids. Lina has been my maid since I became the duchess of Forchestiere empire.


    In just the first year of serving me, I spent all the timeining about the things I have been forced to endure.


    Their behaviour and clothing show my harsh treatment to my serving staff. The way she is shivering, she must be sure, I will give her a harsh punishment.


    I really lived my image as a viin. All the staff expect to be scolded immediately for doing minor mistakes. I even punished the staff for looking a bit of pretty. In case they gain Cassius attention.


    I was so mad in jealousy. Come to think of it. It''s all again, because of him. If only I wouldn''t have loved him. I would never have been a viin.


    So, in this lifetime, I promise I would keep no rtion to him.


    "Your highness" I heard her quivering voice.


    I sighed, it looks like I had to do more hard work than I thought.


    "Ah, yes. Lina, I want to take a bath. Prepare for it." I replied as gently as I can.


    I think I also need to practice it.


    I saw her, still shaking there like a leaf under the storm. ''did I ask for something wrong'' I tilted my head in confusion.


    "I... I apologise mydy." She replied again and my brows furrowed. ''which word of mine sounded like I need an apology.''


    "It is fine. You may leave now." I said again trying to be gentle. But she was suspicious. It looks like she thinks I am testing her. As if she would go, I will give her harsher punishment. I closed my eyes in defeat. Is it really a second chance god! Or is it a new way to punish me?


    "Lina" I called. "The bath"


    "Ah, yes your highness, I apologise for my indolence, your highness." And with that, she bowed and scurried away.


    I looked at her running and mused, If I would behave nicely to her now, would she be more suspicious.


    Once alone, I looked back at the mirror, my skin looks fair and soft like it used to be. But I could still feel all the dirt, the filth over me.


    I lived thest days of my life in an underground prison. There was nothing but darkness and dirt.


    I still feel dirty after being there. I need a long good bath to make myself feel better. I touched the mark on my ear again, as if I need to feel it again and again to reassure myself.


    ''I would stay in the gardenter to feel the sun on my skin again'' with that thought I hummed a tune when I heard a ''bang''


    I turned back and saw Norma, my other maid on the floor looking wide-eyed at me. The moment her gaze met mine. She bowed her head at lightning speed. As if my gaze will burn her.


    To be honest, now it is irritating me. Being good is more difficult especially when all the people around you are so suspicious of your movements.


    See, she is still on the cold floor, like a statue. Did she forgot where she is!


    "Norma"


    She flinched and stammered. "Yes your highness, apologies your highness."


    See, she is still sitting there like she didn''t even realize. Norma is my youngest maid. She used to be bubbly and chirpy when I came here.


    But my ridicule and harsh words had changed her. Now she is the most frightened one among all. Lina must have told her about my behaviour, that''s why she is looking so much in a daze.


    But if I would help she would be frightened more.


    ''Oh god! What a dilemma''


    [Do vote andments. Add it to the library for further updates.]

 Chapter 4: before she died

    Chapter 4: before she died


    "Norma, stand up" and themand did wonder. She stood up straight like a soldier.


    "Why are you here?" asked again smiling and her eyes turned teary.


    ''I smiled, then why are you rather crying.'' Do I look scary? I was pondering over when she spoke: "the bath is ready mydy." I nodded my head in acknowledgement.


    Iid there in the bathtub with contend. I missed this simple luxury down there. Norma scrubbed me gently and it felt so soothing and rxing. I could sleep again here. The way she is messaging my scalp. It looks like years had been passed.


    I moaned and she stopped. ''not again'' I mumbled in irritation and thank goodness she continued after a pause.


    This time with more vigour. She washed me, after a long time when I finally felt wrinkles over my skin I came out.


    She helped me in changing into a fresh light pink gown. Ah, fresh and soft cloth felt so good over my skin.


    "Good, now ask Lina, to prepare for my breakfast in the garden," I said smiling at my reflection.


    And this time, she nodded and scurried away without widening her eyes.


    ''Looks like I am improving'' I patted myself for the progress.


    "Norma are you sure she smiled, maybe she was sneering?" asked Kate, another maid of Duchess Marianne.


    "I am, I am sure miss Kate" she whispered back in a hushed tone. Afraid that the duchess would hear them and then they will be punished.


    "Just what is she up to now?" they didn''t have an ounce of respect for that cruel Duchess.


    "looks like she is getting crazier" replied Norma looking around to check nobody is listening.


    "or maybe this could be a trap" mumbled Kate widening her eyes.


    "what are you doing here, whispering and all. Didn''t Duchess ask you to serve breakfast" scolded Lina, as she was the head maid anddy in waiting for the duchess?


    They wanted to say something but kept their mouth shut looking at her furious face. Lina never badmouthed duchess no matter what.


    They nodded and moved from there. so that they can do their assigned task. "there is no way its that simple, Norma. She is definitely plotting something, mark my words. This is Duchess Marianne we are talking about."


    They continued their whispering even while working. Listening to them Lina sighed. She can''t me these two. As duchess always torment them with various foolish orders. Thatdy was full of cruel schemes.


    But there was something which was changed today. Her eyes, that used to be so cold till yesterday was looking warm today.


    Or was it just her illusion? She shook her head. It has nothing to do with her. She would just do her work for which she is here.


    "Miss Lina, the food is served," said Kateing towards her. Lina nodded and went to call the duchess.


    She knocked on the door slightly and entered after getting an affirmation. "Lady Marianne the food is served in the garden as you wished for" she replied bowing her head.


    I nodded and followed her to the garden. It was a beautiful rose garden, there were various kinds and color of roses. But not any other flower. It was said that the previous Duchess loved roses, therefore duke had made this garden specifically for her.


    That was the main reason. I never liked to be here. I hardly go to the garden in the past. Once I even tried to burn these nts. I was jealous of even the memories of old Duchess.


    But now when I look closely, it''s a beautiful ce to spend time. The smell was also so good, I walked slowly, strolling in the vast area.


    Enjoying the smell and basking in the sunshine. I looked at the lotus pond in the distance and decided to walk there after having breakfast. Nodding at my decision I sat there and smiled looking at the breakfast.


    The tea was warm just like it used to be. The breakfast was sumptuous. With all the variety of bread, cakes, sweets, eggs, sds. Oh! How much I missed it.


    In prison, I was only given a loaf of stale bread and cold water. Eating such tasty food after a long time feels like a luxury. I enjoyed my breakfast with a contented smile.


    All the three maids were looking at her with widened eyes. All the hairs of their body were standing. ''didn''t Duchess always eat only a bit of food, that also very gracefully. Now she is wolfing the food like a person who is hungry for ages. And her hand movements were also very fast. Not only that the smile on her face was.. it was looking real''


    They were so lost in looking at her eating that they didn''t notice that I had already finished.


    I looked at the dumbfounded girls staring at me. Okay, I agree, I ate a bit fast but I was hungry. Would they keep staring at me, for everything I do now?


    I was getting irritated but controlled my best and mustered a smile. But all the maids just blinked, like they can''t believe their eyes.


    Irritated I frowned and they all gave a triumphant smile. ''and they call me crazy'' I eximed and cleared my throat.


    All the maids came out of their stupor and moved. Some cleared tes, Kate asked if I needed anything else and Lina just bowed following me when I stood up.


    Walking to the pond, I stood there looking at the flowers that were growing in mud. I would also rise from the dirt where I had been thrown.


    And for doing that, I just have to keep one thing in my mind. I would never ever love Duke Cassius. My eyes turned cold at the thought of that heartless man who was my husband. He didn''t even find it necessary toe and see me for thest time when I died.


    [Please do vote orment. Share your ideas with me. Add it to the library for further updates.]

 Chapter 5: getting it right

    Chapter 5: getting it right


    "Lina"


    "Yes, mydy" Lina replied with a bow.


    "Where is Killian right now?" I asked with a calm expression still looking at the pond but the girl behind me flinched.


    "Mydy.. he will be in the training ground" Lina replied again with a quivering voice.


    "When he would be free?" I asked again contemting the idea of starting a chat.


    "I... I don''t know mydy. You have asked us to not meddle you, in his affairs. And even ask us to stay away from everything rted to him." Her voice was getting low and low. It was barely above a whisper at the end.


    ''Right I was the one who stopped them from contacting Killian. Not only that I tried my best to make him feel an outcast in his own territory. But how much have I already done?''


    "Lina" I forgot to ask the most important question.


    "Yes mydy," she asked again, her head was bowed like always. How would it feel like to always bend yourself towards others? To not be able to hold your head high.


    "Which year is it?"


    Mydy?" asked Lina tilting her head.


    "I asked what is the date today?" I asked again patiently.


    "I apologise mydy. Its 15th June 1265" she replied meekly


    "Oh, so it has been only one year." She contemted


    "Pardon, mydy" why is the duchess asking these strange questions to her.


    "I asked, had it been a year when I came here?" I tried to confirm, although I was sure but still my memory was hazy of that time.


    "Yes, mydy, 11 months to be precise." She replied again, there was curiosity in her voice this time.


    "I would like to like to rest for a while," I replied walking back to my chamber.


    "My Lady" Lina spoke after some hesitation.


    I stopped and turned back to look at the hesitating girl. Is she afraid of the punishment again? I raised a brow and waited, to show that I can also be patient enough.


    "Mydy.. that.. duke has left a message for you." She spoke bowing a bit more, her eyes were boring a hole in the ground.


    "And" what does he want now! Doesn''t he always run away from me, then why is he doing the opposite today.


    "The duke asked you to go and meet him after your breakfast." She replied quivering.


    Iughed a coldugh again. That man, did he think she is his ve? Why would I go and run after him when I can stay here and enjoy the roses.


    I am not my past self, who would run after him just because he asked me to do so.


    Looks like he didn''t let me turn into a good person. Hmph. "Tell ra that I am tired, as she has disrupted my morning sleep. I won''t be able to meet the duke today"


    With that, I turned and started walking towards the pavilion where I can sit and admire the roses.


    "But mydy his highness will.."


    "Enough Lina. I am the one you are serving not his highness. You should understand it early." I replied impatiently raising my hand. Cutting her now will finish all the future disruptions.


    "Yes, yes mydy. I apologise mydy." She replied further bowing.


    "Lina, if you would bend just a little more you would fall" I couldn''t help but say looking at the awkward position of the standing girl.


    "I."


    "And would you stop apologizing for everything?" I added, I am already tired of her apologizing in just a few hours.


    ''Did she always apologise this much in the past?'' I hasn''t much recollection of her past with this girl. I just remembered that she had been executed because of me.


    My other two maids gave testament that Lina was the one who supported me. And helped me in executing my ns. Poor girl!


    I owe her a good life and I will make sure, Lina would also live a better life from now on.''


    Lina looked at the duchess changing expressions from the corner of her eyes. She is angry for a moment, then sad, upset, determined. It was like a myriad of expressions showing on her face in a fraction of a second. Just like a film.


    But what had just happened that ever so the stoicdy has changed into this way. She is looking much more human.


    And why is she avoiding his highness? Did something happen, I am not aware of. Or is it because of? Her eyes widened thinking the reason behind the change in her behaviour.


    "Is she avoiding his highness because she is afraid that he will rebuke her for the stunt she had yedst night?''


    As if reality finally down on her, she nodded her head in understanding.


    "I will take care of it mydy" she replied assuring her this time.


    Without knowing what is in Lina''s mind I nodded. Satisfied with her reply I started walking again. "I have one more thing for you," I told the girl following her with rapid footsteps.


    I slowed my speed, not because I wanted to look demure like before. But Lina was looking like a hopping rabbit the way she is following me. See even I can be a kind person. I felt proud of myself for it.


    "Yes mydy." Replied Lina taking a breath of relief, she wasn''t able to match her footsteps, as she was running from the duke.


    Rather than going back to the pavilion, I walked back to my chamber. Sitting there on the chair near the window, I admired the view.


    "Bring the box of my best collection of gems," I ordered the girl standing behind for further orders.


    "The rarest one, the one you brought from marchioness house?" she confirmed, as their duchess would never use anything that she brought with herself. She always asks duke for whatever she needs. So, she wasn''t sure, if she is getting it right.

 Chapter 6: Get rid of her memories

    Chapter 6: Get rid of her memories


    "The rarest one, the one you brought from marchioness house?" she confirmed, as their duchess would never use anything that she brought with herself. She always asks duke for whatever she needed. So, she wasn''t sure, if she was getting it right.


    I nodded, she bowed and went to bring my jewel box. It was the one my mother prepared for me before her death. That''s why I never wore anything from it, afraid it would get damaged.


    But now I realized life is much more precious then these possessions.


    "your highness, the box." She put the jewelry box on the table near me.


    I opened the jewelry box, precious stones and gems of all colors started shining from inside. Diamonds, gas, emend, corals, pearls, sapphires. It looked like a starry sky with all the stars shining brightly


    There was all the rare and precious jewels inside it. I picked a pair of diamond earrings. The one which was shining the most. "Here, take it." I said handing her the earrings.


    Lina took her hand out and held the earrings, handling them with utmost care, she stood there.


    "You can go now." I said waving my head. I need time to rx myself on this luxury again.


    But the girl stood there with furrowed brows. I raised a brow looking at her and she quivered.


    "My apologies your highness, what shall I do with these earrings?" she asked with a deeper bow.


    ''Huh! How would I know that. You decide since they are yours now." I replied her looking out of the window and leaning more on the chair.


    The girl''s hands shook and the earrings slipped from her hands, like they are made of burningva. But she stumbled and fell in the process of catching them afraid of breaking something precious she couldn''t afford.


    I saw the girl who was fallen on the carpet with annoyed look. How could she care about stones more than herself. But I think she misunderstood. As I could see her flinch, tears brimming in her eyes.


    ''Is it because of falling or because of me.'' I mused.


    "Apology, please forgive me your highness, this subject couldn''t understand your deep words" she replied trying to stand up but her ankle was sprained.


    I sighed, why is she so pitiful! "I gifted those earrings to you, Lina." I said simply, "What is there so deep that you didn''t understand?"


    "I.I don''t need anything your highness. Your jewels would be wasted on me." She replied shaking her head like a rattle drum. Like her life was depending on it.


    "No, they won''t. And since when you have been this courageous Lina to deny my orders." I asked eying her the way she is trying to maintain her bnce.


    More tears gushing out of her eyes. It annoyed me more.


    "Why are you crying now. I have given you a gift. You should be happy." I asked the question which was irritating me. ''Aren''t diamonds liked by every woman?''


    "Yes, your highness, I apologise your highness" with that she smiled. But her smile was uglier than her cries.


    I sighed, the ideas are not working. ''What shall I do now to be a good person?''


    "Now go, I want to take rest." And think more ideas to be good. I added in my heart.


    She nodded and bowed, just when she turned, I added once again. "Remember to wear them every day."


    She nodded and scurried away as if demons are chasing her. The other two maids who were listening to the conversation were dead silent.


    Norma''s mouth was left agape, unable to tell if this was dream or reality.


    In the chamber


    I took out my papers and jotted down some key points that can help me in being a good person.


    "Giving gifts to everyone.


    Spending time with Killian


    Bringing good food for him.."


    I noted everything I could.


    While outside, it was already past lunchtime and the maids were contemting whether to disturb their Duchess or not.


    For some reason they were more afraid of her now. They were sure she has be crazy. She was doing all the queer things.


    While Kate''s eyes were stilled on Lina''s ears where the rare diamonds were shining like stars.


    Suddenly an idea hit her and her eyes shone brightly. She ran towards the duchess room. Knocking on the door, she entered after getting an affirmation.


    "Your highness, would you like to have lunch here or in garden?" she asked bowing her head. But her hands were scratching her ears.


    I looked out and then at the paper in my hands. It was almost full of ideas. I nodded at her and replied, "I will prefer garden Norma."


    The girl smiled and bowed deeper. But her hands were fixed on her ears. I stifled augh, Norma is really smart to hint me like that.


    ''But she never did anything good do me. Forget it, as I am trying to be a good person. I will let her have it.''


    "Norma,e here." I said picking a jewel box. Not the one I used to gift Lina, a bit normal. But still it was much more than she could afford.


    The girl grinned like Cheshire cat whileing towards me. "Yes, your highness" she replied bowing.


    "Here, these rubies will match your hair color. It will look good on you." I said giving her the earring Cassius has gifted me. Since there is no love, what''s the sense in keeping the memories.


    "How can I take these your highness?" she said but excitement was clear in her voice.


    "Since you don''t want then, I will give it to Kate." I said taking them back.


    "No your highness, I mean I can''t deny your kindness. She replied holding the earrings tight in her hands.


    I just nodded letting them go. Opening the box again I took out a ruby pendant of the same set and decided to give it to Kate. With that I will be free of his memories also .


    [ wishing all of you a very happy new year. please do votes as my new year gift. add it to your library for further updates. thank you]

 Chapter 7: A villain is always a villain

    Chapter 7: A viin is always a viin


    Taking the pendant in my hands, I walked out of my room. The girl followed me from behind with a glimmer in her eyes. Watching the happy face of her friend, Kate wanted to ask questions but she kept her mouth shut, afraid of making me angry.


    As if I care anymore! I had seen enough of the politics in my 15 years of marriage from Cassius. Their small tricks were a mouse y for me.


    Walking back towards the garden I sat there and looked at the sun. It was zing as it was already the peak of summer but I still felt better here. After spending a month in the dark prison, my affinity to the sun has increased. And there was a gazebo for royal people to sit. Then why not enjoy it.


    Walking leisurely towards the gazebo, I admired the roses, when one rose caught my eyes. It was a blue rose like I have always seen, but it''s corner petals were dark enough to be called ck.


    But just when I was about to pluck it, I heard the voice I was listening to since morning.


    "Your highness, his highness, had denied plucking blue roses from the garden." interjected the head maid walking towards me.


    I raised a brow at her. ''Is she keeping an eye on me now? Or had she always kept an eye on me'' as the thought crossed my mind, I felt infuriated?


    "And who are you to order me like that?" I asked with a smile which made her tongue-tied.


    "Apologies your highness, but his highness." She tried to reply by bowing her head, but I raised my hand to stop her from speaking further.


    "This is the garden allotted to me, the present Duchess of Forchestiere Empire. Not to it''s Duke, and if he wants to protect these roses so much, ask him to change the chamber with me." I replied in a colder voice than I had thought.


    ''If he wants to protect even the mere rose of his beloved wife and wouldn''t care to see mest time even when I was dying, then why would I waste my time on a man like him''


    I looked at all the stunned faces and moved from there. Just standing at a ce where his name is taken is making me suffocating.


    But then an idea struck to me and I smirked, turning again I called, "Kate"


    "Yes, your highness," she asked, stepping forward.


    "I have a gift for you." with that I handed her the ruby pendant of Duke Cassius. With the corner of my eye, I noticed the widened eyes of the head maid, and his agape mouth and my smile broadened.


    "Thank you for the generosity of your highness, this subject is grateful to you," she replied bowing again and again with shimmering eyes.


    But the one who was happiest with this situation was me.


    I knew my staff wouldn''t recognise the ruby set but she would definitely recognise it in a glimpse. As she was the one who had brought this wedding gift for me from Duke''s chamber. He didn''t have the time to give me my wedding gift himself. I knew the information would now reach his ears.


    ''Revenge is the dish best served cold. Looks like a viin is always a viin


    Finally satisfied with the result I started walking towards the gazebo. Sitting on the luxurious chair, I looked at a sumptuous meal in front of me.


    Taking bites of my food, I looked around at the beautiful scenery. That''s the life I would live from now on.


    Then my eyes fell on the bright and shiny face of Norma and Kate if they didn''t have to follow the protocol I was sure they could have danced then and there.


    But my eyes furrowed looking at the girl whom I actually wanted to make happy. ''Why is Lina looking so worried? Did she also want rubies?''


    Nodding at my contemtion, I decided to find a ruby set for herter. Since I had a heavy breakfast in the morning because I was too excited to see good food, I couldn''t each much.


    ''Oh my tasty food, looks like I have to part with you here'' i kept my fork down and sighed.


    The maids moved and cleared my table. " I would like to have tea for good digestion," I asked the maid, taking my te and she bowed.


    Within minutes the tea was served and I took a whiff of my favourite rose tea. But the moment I took a sip of it. It felt like I had eaten something sour.


    Not that its taste has something wrong. It was brewed perfectly just as I like. I felt bitter because of the man walking towards me.


    ''Could he not understand humannguage anymore. Didn''t I send the message that I don''t want to meet him? Then why is he wasting his precious time here?


    [Please do vote andment to the book and share your view with me. Add it to your library for further updates.]

 Chapter 8: I will hate you till my last breath.

    Chapter 8: I will hate you till myst breath.


    I saw the man, whom I loved so much in the past entering in. He had ck hair, and still looked to be in his mid twenties. But His deep blue eyes were filled with indifference. They were cold just like him.


    I remembered how I lost myself in them. I was a fool to think I can dive in the ocean without getting drowned. He has an aura of power and pride emanating from his mere presence.


    Like always, I couldn''t look away from his eyes despite my fear of repeating the past. I ended up staring at it for quite some time, I waspletely charmed by the beast.


    The man in front of me was stunning, charming and regal. The fear and charms created a deep attraction towards him. Any woman would blush when faced with a man like this, so was I in the past.


    But now, I just hurled several insults upon seeing him before I caught myself.This man was the Archduke, Killian''s father Duke Cassius De Luca. He was the man I loved most in the past, but now he was my sworn enemy.


    All the maids and servants bowed in his presence. I, too, needed to greet him properly. In the past I would have walked to him to wee him, to gain his attention.


    But now, I remained seated and just bowed my head in courtesy. But it didn''t look like he cared. He slowly made his way to the table, and took the seat in front of me.


    The maids scurried over with a new cup of tea. ''I red at Lina, who was bowing to him and serving him. He was an uninvited guest alright'' but I controlled myself, knowing well enough that they were doing their duty.


    I gritted my teeth as I continued drinking my tea. He was a piece of trash, but god has made every effort in making him a sexy piece of trash.


    ''Ah, focus Marianne, he was an enemy now'' I gazed at the other side and concentrated on the greenery rather than the man who was staring at me without blinking.


    Like he would swallow me the moment I looked at him. In many ways, Cassius was perfect. He was a handsome man, and a good ruler. He was praised for both his wisdom and martial prowess.


    But his heart was an empty desert, and the blood that ran through his veins was as cold as ice.


    I still remember the way I was treated in my own marriage. He had made a joke of mine in front of everyone. And in anger I had pushed Killian who wasing to congratte me.


    Normally, a husband and wife will kiss to seal their vows of eternal loyalty when they wed. But he didn''t kiss me. Even worse, he didn''t share the first dance with me at the wedding reception. He left after making some excuse of being tired.


    Like a fool, I was left there alone under the scrutiny of every guest. They were mocking me with their eyes. I could feel the ridicule in their praises.


    That was the time the seed of hatred was sown in my heart. I just couldn''t bear the way he abandoned me. And on my first night he didn''t eveny a finger on me.


    He simply said, "Marianne, know this, I won''t ever touch you. We are husband and wife only for the show." I cried that whole night.


    But he didn''t bat an eye looking at my tear stricken face. Without any further discussion, he simply turned over and went to sleep. I was left on the other side in a mess. I was unable to catch even a wink, feeling him so close to me yet so distant.


    He never held my hand. Thanks to all his cruel actions, my heart was shattered and my pride was shredded.


    Devastated by all this, I first ignored him. But as the time went on and my emptiness increased, I tried to do efforts to increase his attention over me. It finally came to this point that I begged him, so badly.


    I still remember my pleading words, "your highness, why do you always keep distance? What must I do to earn your love?"


    And what had this cruel man replied, "do not approach me. Even better, pretend as if you didn''t exist. No, if you truly desire to please me, act as if you are dead"


    "why my lord, don''t you want a child with me? Am I not beautiful enough or .." I asked again, broken hearted, tears running like a stream yet his face remained cold and indifferent.


    "I already have an heir, why do I need a child? You are here just to fill the empty seat of a duchess, now take your pathetic state in front of me." His looks were despising her. His eyes were filled with disgust.


    That was the start of being my viiness. I decided to get rid of Killian, the present heir of the dukedom. So he woulde and beg me to give him one.


    I came out of my reverie when I felt a metallic smell, filling my nose. I looked down at my hands, I was so immersed in the past again that I didn''t even realize that I had broken the cup in my hands.


    Its pieces have pierced my fingers and palm. But I didn''t feel any pain. I was numb, my heart, my emotions, everything was numb just because of the man sitting in front of me.


    In true sense, he was the viin of my life. He was the one who forced me to be a viiness. Cassius De Luca I will hate you till myst breath.

 Chapter 9: I wont love you

    Chapter 9: I won''t love you


    I saw the maids looking worried, they ran towards me with medicine. They held my hands and cleaned it for treatment.


    Then I eyed the man sitting in front of me has an indifferent expression on his face, even a bit of disgust. I bite my lips at his reaction.


    ''Did he think, I hurt myself to gain his attention? How delusional!''


    "Did you injure yourself much? You don''t seem well?" he asked like he didn''t see the gush of blood flowing from her hands.


    Even the maid who was wrapping my hands flinched at his cold words.


    "The tea was a little hot, so I just exerted a bit more pressure to hold the cup, in case it falls from my hands." Using my paltry excuse I forced my gaze away. Ah, I hate him so much.


    I took a swig of cold water to cool myself off. It didn''t need to be said, but I wasn''t too happy with him paying me a visit today. Even the maids and servants could feel the change in me then is he blind or just don''t know the difference in me?


    And for what reason was he trying to meet me from the past three days. It certainly was nothing good, if it came from this man.


    "Your highness, may I inquire about the reason for your visit?" I asked keeping my bubbling anger in control and trying to sound as neutral as possible.


    "I wished to speak with you, about the incident two days ago?" he asked staring me intently.


    I fisted my injured hands at his deration. The blood which was just controlled by Lina started again. She looked at me with worried eyes.


    I gave her a warm smile which surprised the girl. But when I turned back to Cassius, my eyes were cold just like his. He also looked surprised as I saw a change in his calm expression fo a fraction of a second.


    But he went back to his normal self then.


    I nodded my head and asked, "so what do you want to know about it his highness?"


    "I was informed that you were not breathing properly and was ill. Few maids even said that you died." He stopped his wording to gauge my reaction but my expressions were calm and serene.


    Like he wasn''t discussing about my death but weather. "do you remember what happened, because the head maid told me you were absolutely fine when she came in the morning."


    Although he said like he was worried. But I could feel his tone is full of suspicions. I gritted my teeth again. But when I spoke my tone was still calm.


    "I don''t remember my lord. I slept at night and woke up in the morning as usual. I didn''t feel anything different." I even gave a fake smile at the end.


    Cassius lifted his head at my response and quietly stared at me before saying, "Do you remember that event by chance?"


    "that event?" I asked tilting my head. The early memories of my marriage are hazy. As I was already in my 40s when I died.


    "A month ago when you threatened me to eat poison." He replied disgustingly.


    I concentrated hard on my memory trying to remember what he is talking about. It was the tea party organised by the empress and she was invited. She wanted him to go with her there to show everyone that their marriage life is not estranged, but he tantly ignored me.


    Not even cared to give me a response, as he can''t even see me or hear me. I was so frustrated that I threatened him to end my life by eating poison. But he still didn''t show an iota of concern.


    If anyone would have seen the scene, they would have thought he was blind and deaf. As a single expression of his face didn''t change at that time.


    And now look at his guts, the way he is asking me. Iughed, "my lord, I thought that you didn''t hear me that day."


    "I said that in a fit of anger, but its all in the past." I cleared myself. I am not that Marianne anymore.


    He looked at me as if I am telling him a joke, his piercing gaze tried to dissect me with his eyes. "You wanted my attention again, didn''t you, Marianne?"


    My jaw almost hit the floor, I was so unbelievably surprised. Does he seriously think I tried to kill myself? To be honest, I justnded here in the morning.


    I don''t even know what he was talking about? I couldn''t deny that I did some crazy stuff in the past for his attention, but being suspicious for something I didn''t know about is too much.


    "I admit, I am guilty of some ploys to obtain your affection in the past.."


    "A couple?" he asked mockingly


    "a few.." I corrected


    "A few?" he still pressed. Look at his nerves.


    "nevertheless! This time that was not the case." I did my best to maintain an image ofposure.


    Even so, the man''s eyes belied his utter doubt of sincerity behind my words. "no matter what you ploy, I will not be able to give you the love that you desire."


    This is not the first time he had said these cruel words to me. But in the past, I always cried and asked back why the hell had you married me then.


    But this time it''s not the case, because now I am the one who won''t love you no matter what you do.


    In fact, I want to dump cold water on that stupid face of his. When did I ask for his love just now? It was like he was trying to pre-emptively dump me before I could confess. Go to hell!


    "That would be a good thing, my lord. In that case, I do not desire your affections either." I replied with a bright smile.

 Chapter 10: he doesnt exist for me

    Chapter 10: he doesn''t exist for me


    This wasn''t a joke or taunt. I was beingpletely serious. I no longer wanted anything to do with a man who behaved this way.


    But his aura of suspicion remained. I spoke once again to clear his doubts, "after trying so many times, I finally realized how useless all of it was. No matter how much I sought your attention, all you gave me was a disgusted look. And as a proud marchioness, I will not let anyone crumple my pride, not anymore."


    ''Because of this affection, I died.'' I added in my heart. Just like you didn''t feel any affection for me, ''I also feel no affection for you now.''


    "you may be suspicious of me for now, but you will realize it eventually. I can even swear upon my family''s name if you want the assurance."


    He still was not believing. "I seem to recall you had said that in the starting too."


    ''yes, I did. I had thought that you woulde to me if I y hard to get.'' I sighed. It was difficult to talk to you in the past and now it was difficult to get rid of you. How annoying!


    I folded my hands in front of my chest, a stance women never do here. At Least not a royaldy like me, "if I truly used this situation to once again garner your attention, would I not have epted your visit for the first time you hade to meet me?"


    "if you hadn''t noticed, I was trying to avoid you like you always wanted. In fact, even now, you are here uninvited." I looked at his surprised reaction and a smug smile came on my face. "And I am continuously telling you that nothing has happened. Only you are the one, who is trying to make up things on your own."


    "" finally his faade was broken, he was looking a bit shocked this time. But he didn''t say anything. The suspicion hadn''t fully dissipated either. He must be thinking that it was one of my new tricks.


    "I fully understand your hesitation to ce your trust in my words. But I guarantee you''ll see the truth about them from this point on. In fact, I have a proposition right now to start atoning for my past misdeeds."


    "A proposition?" he asked, looking at me sceptically.


    "Why don''t we sleep in separate rooms? I would note to your chamber from now onwards." I replied with a triumph looking at his reactions.


    I could see his eyes widened again. This was the first time I saw him shocked thrice in a single meeting in many years of marriage.


    "Separate rooms. You won''te to my chamber now?" he repeated my words like it was an aliennguage he couldn''t understand.


    "Yes, separate rooms. If you haven''t noticed enough, then I will point out that I have already stoppeding there for the past 3 days." I spoke slowly and clearly to get the message across.


    Although I made a suggestion for his benefit, it was for me as it was for him. I wanted my personal space to steel my heart.


    Currently, Cassius and I were sharing his chamber. He asked me many times to sleep in my chamber, but I always made excuses that people were watching and words would go out.


    He still looked sceptical. I wanted to smash the cup in my hands over his head to check what exactly was inside it? How could someone be so suspicious?


    When I thought he wouldn''t speak anymore and sit there like a statue, he finally managed to nod. "fine, then I will hope that you get a good sleep in your chamber."


    But even after speaking, he remained seated there. Staring at my eyes, as if waiting for something. ''what is it now. Do you think you will see regret in them?'' ha!


    "Now if you excuse me, I am tired." With that without waiting for his reply, I stood up and walked out.


    It gave me peace to see his dumb expressions. Now I have to do only one more thing. I have to be a good mother for Killian to stop him from beheading me in the future.


    When I entered my room, Lina followed me from behind. I eyed the innocent girl, how is she still so pure even after living in the middle of politics.


    She was looking worried. I raised a brow and she bowed her head. "Lina"


    "Yes, mydy," she asked, bowing further.


    "Do you want to say something?" I asked, looking at her hesitating face.


    "Your highness, the wound in your hands need another dressing." She replied with a quivering voice.


    I looked back at my hands. The white bandage had turned red now. I nodded and signalled her toe closer.


    She took the bandages and walked towards me, sitting on the floor in front of my chair. Like always her head was bowed but I could see her eyes trying to look at my expressions discreetly.


    I wasn''t the same 26-year-old Duchess, I could now see things more maturely. "Is there something you want to say, Lina?" I asked her and she flinched.


    "Your highness, his highness will.." I raised my hand before she could say anything. I don''t want to hear a single word of sympathy.


    "Lina, from today onwards, I want you to apply a rule," I said slowly and clearly. Lisa''s paled face indicated that my voice must be sounding threatening. But I guess it''s high time to make things clear.


    "yes, your highness.." she asked, waiting for further instructions.


    When I was sure I had her full attention I spoke again. "I don''t want his highness and his staff here in any case, no matter what. And I don''t want to hear anything rted to them, no matter how much bigger the matter is.. from now on he doesn''t exist for me anymore."


    [Hey guys, hope you are enjoying reading the book, please doment to let me know my ws, add it to your library for further updates. And please do vote as you all know this book is under the contest of ''viin theme'' and I was on first rankte night, now I slipped to second, if you could not for next 10 days, I may win the contest. Hope you would support my work. Thank you]

 Chapter 11: Lord Killian

    Chapter 11: Lord Killian


    When night arrived, I had thought I would be sleepingfortably on my luxurious bed but nothing like that happened. Whenever I closed my eyes, his eyes haunted me.


    Those cold and indifferent eyes, I had seen before being beheaded. Why was he haunting me now? Is it because I still hadn''t put any effort into improving my rtionship with him?


    ''Killian, I need time to make amends,'' I pleaded as if he was there, haunting me, "I would never let you be a cold and indifferent person,'''' I pledged. "I will spend my life making our rtionship stronger than your birth mother."


    As if finally satisfied with my reply, his eyes left my apprehensive mind. I took a breath of relief when darkness weed my closed eyes and rubbed my hand on the silk bedsheet I was sleeping on. Happy to live another day, I thanked God and slept.


    When morning arrived, I was weed by the warmth of the sun''s rays on my face, and the smell of my favourite red camellia. Lina must have put them here for me.


    Opening my eyes, I smiled, and stretched my body. The first thing that greeted my eyes was the shocked faces of Norma and Lina. They were looking at me like I had killed someone.


    I raised a brow, and frightened, they held their heads hung low. ''their expressions had be the source of my entertainment now.''


    Opening the curtain of my bed, I moved when Norma ran and took my sleeper in her hands so that I could wear them easily. ''Being Duchess sometimes feel like you are handicapped'' i used to enjoy these privileges in the past, their very, but now it felt the tyranny of nobles towardsmoners.


    I shook my head, to keep those depressing thoughts away and smiled. Walking towards the window opening towards the garden, I took a deep breath weing the new day with open arms.


    ''Today I would fulfil my promise to you Killian'' filling with determination, I moved towards my daily routine. Lina and Norma helped me in taking a bath while Kate prepared my clothes, they all were looking a bit less afraid of me today.


    "These earrings and pendant are looking very good on you" Iplimented them and they both bowed giving me a shy smile, their ears turning red, but there was still some apprehension on Lina''s face, but I let it go. I was sure it would go with time. I had a long life to change her views, a very long life.


    I sat on the stool in front of my vanity table, looking again at the young me, while the girls were busy decorating me like I was a piece of art. No matter how many times I had looked at my younger self since yesterday, It still awed me.


    As if sensing my continuous gaze on the reflection, Kate asked me hesitatingly, "your highness, are the ornaments not up to your taste" that was when I noticed I was wearing an Amethyst set, many nobles did not like to wear, as its value was low inparison to other gemstones, I furrowed my brows at the thought.


    "Apologies, your highness.." I raised my hands to stop her,


    "It is going well with my purple dress, good job Kate" Iplimented and she smiled like a blooming flower, ''so easy to please!''


    "Lina, I would have my breakfast with Lord Killian. All the preparation should be perfect." I saw the confusion in her eyes, but like always she bowed her head further and left my chamber.


    "Kate, I want you to go and prepare a gift for lord Killian, something he would like," I said to her when she put thest ring in my finger.


    She also bowed and left the chamber now only I and norma, my youngest staff left.


    I eyed the girl hesitatingly, not sure of how to put my question. She was just eighteen years old, much closer to the age of Killian than me.


    "Norma, what are the words that make a child feel good?" I finally asked her the question and as expected she was looking shocked.


    "If you keep on going to widen your eyes, it will turn like that permanently and then no one would marry you.'''' I threatened her in a serious tone and surprisingly it worked well, her face turned perfectly normal and serene, but she was still silent, making my impatience grew.


    "So," I asked in a hard tone this time, bringing her back to her senses.


    "Your highness, every child likes to be praised. And they like to go out and y and eat tasty food. They also like hugs and kisses." she replied in a hesitating but sure voice.


    "Good, you will make a list of things child like in two days, everything should be written in it,'''' I ordered, but this time there was a satisfied smile on my face which gave her assurance and a smile bloomed on her face too.


    "Yes your highness," she nodded, bowing her head.


    Within a few minutes, kate returned with a small box and Lina arrived just after her,


    "Your highness, breakfast will be served in the young lord''s chamber and the lord has been informed about your presence."


    I nodded my head, taking the small box in my hand as I asked, "did he say anything?"


    Lina bowed and nodded, "he said he would be waiting for your presence, your highness."


    A smile bloomed on my face, so there were still chances to make amends. Though I couldn''tpare it with the past, as I had never asked him for having breakfast together, ''would he have given affirmation at that time too?'' no matter how much I try to run away, those past memories still kept flowing, like waves of the sea keep drenching the shore, so that it could never be dry.


    That thought instantly left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    [Hey guys, hope you are enjoying reading the book, please doment to let me know my ws, add it to your library for further updates. And please do vote as you all know this book is under the contest of ''viin theme'' and I was on first rankt night, now I slipped to second if you could not for next 9 days, I may win the contest. Hope you would support my work. Thank you]

 Chapter 12: The allergy

    Chapter 12: The allergy


    It was my first time entering Killian''s chamber. His garden has a variety of flowers, I could see a saga of colours there. It must have felt good to sit and read here, ''if my rtionship improved, no! When my rtionship improved with Killian, I woulde here often''


    Walking with two maids behind me on each side, I entered


    I saw him entering the room, after five minutes. If it had been old me, I would have felt insulted and left but now I smiled amiably, the way norma taught me to, but the result didn''t look like I had expected.


    Instead of smiling back, or at least be surprised as my maids do, he had no reaction on his face. As if he didn''t notice me smiling at all. Or was he trying to annoy me? How much worse our rtionship had been?


    I just remembered pushing him once during my marriage, and denying to meet him whenever he asked for an audience with me? If I remembered correctly, I had thrown tea on him in the next summer tea party of the marchioness Efrine in the name of an ident, but there was still a week left to it or has it already passed.


    I should havee more prepared! Taking a sigh, I smiled again, when he sat in front of me,


    "Your highness" he bowed a little to show me respect and I nodded.


    "How have you been, lord Killian?" I asked the simplest of questions to start the conversation.


    "I am good, your highness. Thank you for paying attention," he replied in a nk voice with a stoic face, and with that, the conversation ended.


    "You are looking good today lord Killian." Iplimented him for starting the conversation again.


    But regretful when he looked down at his hands and I noticed multiple small wounds there, his face turned more nk hiding every emotion in the deepest corner of his heart and nodded.


    ''Oh lord! Did he feel I wanted to say he was looking good in the wounds, that''s not how I had thought the conversation to go'' I immediately red at Norma who was trying to hide behind Lina.


    "Thank you, your highness," his voice brought my attention back to him.


    I gave him an awkward smile, clearing the matter will only create further misunderstandings. "Lord Killian, I have bought a small gift for you." I changed the topic and took the box from Kate to give it to Killian.


    "Thank you, your highness, you are too kind," he said with a small smile and took the box.


    At least one thing was done well, small steps Marianne, small steps! I encouraged myself. But that happiness was also short-lived when I saw his grip tightening on the box.


    His face was still stoic, but I could see the bubbling anger in his eyes, as I have tortured him for the whole fourteen years. I know his reaction well enough to find the minor changes, but why?


    I immediately scolded myself for not checking what was in the box. And now even if I tried to peek it would look like I was taunting him further.


    This meeting was more difficult than I had thought, I was trying my best to maintain my smile but my face was turning stiff looking at his nk reaction.


    I eyed Lina and thank goodness she understood my signal and ordered the maids to start serving dishes. I sighed and asked him, "I had asked the chef to specially make these dishes for you, keeping your nutritious diet in mind."


    He nodded again in acknowledgement and replied, " you are too kind your highness"


    I bit my lips at his recorded reply for every statement but still nodded my head and signalled him to start.


    "Is it up to you to taste Lord Killian?" I asked, looking at him elegantly.


    His straight posture, proper hand movements and eating in silence show how well he was taught.


    He only nodded, following the decorum of eating at an official ce, but I didn''t want to make this breakfast official, so I tried again, "do you like these dishes, lord Killian?"


    I heard whispers behind me increasing, but the man whose voice I wanted to hear still didn''te. He just nodded at my question but whispers were aggravating with every passing second.


    "What just happened?" I looked back at the maids of the lord''s chamber, but the moment I eyed them they turned mum as if they had no voice.


    Confused, I tilted my face to my staff, hoping to get the answers but their head was hung low. from the distance I have with them, I couldn''t see their expressions well enough.


    Shrugging my shoulders I let the matter go. Right now I have a more important task in my hand. That is to break the wall between me and duke.


    I started eating my food back, giving him as many smiles as possible in between, to show him how happy I am to be here, to spend time with him.


    But my face paled when I ate the next dish which he was eating from some time, as I had personally served it to him. It has berries in it, I looked at Killian with widened eyes but he was just sitting there in the best posture and having his food as nothing happened.


    ''Have I remembered wrong'' I tilted my head, furrowing my brows in confusion, and watched him more intensely. That''s when I noticed, shaking of his hands.


    And my jaw dropped, I moved my hand and snatched the fork from his eyes. He looked at me, but just like before his gaze was nk, no surprise, anger, pain, just nothing. And to be honest it broke my heart further.


    "Why are you eating when the dish has berries in it?" I asked him the question that was hurting me as if my heart was bleeding for him.


    ''Is it my retribution that no matter how hard I would try I would never do things right!''


    [Hey guys, hope you are enjoying reading the book, please doment to let me know my ws, add it to your library for further updates. And please do vote as you all know this book is under the contest of ''viin theme'' and I was on first rankt night, now I slipped to second if you could not for next 9 days, I may win the contest. Hope you would support my work. Thank you]

 Chapter 13: the allergy

    Chapter 13: the allergy


    "Why didn''t you stop eating Killian?" I asked again, looking at his wooden face, but he was still silent.


    "Killian," I asked again, with some pressure, this time.


    "Isn''t it your highness, who served me the dish, how could I insult her with my disobedience," he replied, bowing his head.


    I wanted to hug andfort the boy, to tell him it''s ok to show your emotions, but this was not the right time. In fact, things had only worsened today.


    "Lord Killian '''' I asked to gain the attention of the boy who was looking down.


    "I order you to never do anything that will harm you, not even when I personally ask you to do that," Imanded in the best voice I could muster but my voice was getting low.


    I looked above to stop tears welling in my eyes, both for him and me.


    "Lina" I shouted in a very cold voice,


    I know it wasn''t her mistake that the food had berries. She must be unaware of the allergies of Killian as the staff of the duchess never had any rtion with the lord''s chamber.


    Still, I was angry, angry and frustrated to throw all of them out of the pce.


    "Go and call the pce doctor this instant," I shouted more sharply then I expected and I felt her legs stumbling, was she shaking that much.


    "Also inform him, to bring the allergic medicine of lord Killian with him, and specify to him that he had eaten raspberries," I added to specify the treatment.


    "Yes your highness," bowing she almost ran out of the hall, leaving the other shaking girls behind.


    I could see the red patches forming in his hands, but still, his face had no reactions. ''how much had he suffered in this small age to be this good in controlling his emotions''


    "Lord Killian" I called the statue again and he just looked at me, waiting for my further instructions.


    "I am sorry" I apologized genuinely but he just nodded like always.


    "It''s nothing your highness, you don''t need to apologise," he added looking at my face.


    "Lord Killian," I called him again, rubbing my hands gently on his hands to soothe the pain, but his condition was getting worse.


    He looked back at me, and replied still with nk and stone-cold eyes, "yes, your highness"


    Hesitantly, I moved my shaking hands toward his face and touched his cheek. Rubbing my thumb slowly and gently on his cheeks, I met his eyes which were searching the reaction of my face. I was sure he could see the tears welling in my eyes.


    "May I hug you, Killian?" I asked with a quivering voice, deleting the tag of the lord, showing him all the intimacy I want in this small gesture and finally his facade broke.


    I could see surprise budding in his nk eyes, he would have been thinking all this was a facade to hurt him. But never had he thought that I would request him to hug me with teary eyes.


    That also when he had formed red patches all over his body, he was looking unsightly with those marks. And no noble would like to touch him that way. Thank goodness this shock was enough to break his facade away even if a bit.


    When he didn''t reply even after a while, I mustered my courage and came close. Once I was sure he wouldn''t push me away like I always did with him. I hugged him, I hugged him tightly putting all my raw emotions in that hug.


    I heard the whispers increasing, I even heard the sound of something falling on the ground and a loud shattering voice, I heard the opening and closing of the door, and I heard many other voices. But I continued hugging the child in my arms.


    The child who I had tortured all my life, the child who had ordered to kill me in his cold voice. This time I will save his innocence and my life too.


    "Your highness." I heard him speak, moving in my arms trying to break free. That''s when I realised my grip was too tight to a person''sfortability.


    "I apologise, lord Kilian," I said making a distance between us, but he didn''t give anyment on the bone-crushing hug I gave him but I could see his face and ears had turned red.


    "Oh my, your condition has worsened lord Killian" I panicked and looked around to ask for help, that''s when I noticed that the royal chief doctor was already standing there and looking at us with widened eyes.


    Ignoring his disobedience of tantly staring at the duchess, I signalled him toe close and spoke, "Lord Killian''s allergy has reacted, as he had eaten berries. Treat him as soon as possible"


    Finallying out of his stupor, he nodded and took big steps towards us. He put his hand on Killian''s face and then at his hands to check the severity of the matter.


    I was watching from the sidelines, the way he was checking him. After what felt like an eternity, he finally moved and put his hand in the bag, he took out medicine and a lotion.


    Without waiting for the maid who was slowly moving in our direction, I took the ss of water from the table and forwarded it to him.


    He took the ss with the same nk expression as if the hug we shared was just my illusion. As if our rtionship had not taken a step towards improvement, if any, it had been worsened. ''Is it because he still mes me for feeding him berries''


    My eyes turned downcast as I looked at him taking the medicine. I wanted to ask if I could apply lotion on his body but didn''t. It felt like I had already spent all the courage I had mustered yesterday, aftering back to life.


    The tasks which I was thinking were easy like eating a dessert were looking more difficult than climbing a mountain now.


    I sighed audibly and heard the collective gasps of maids around me. But I didn''t have further energy to react or re at them. And it was not their mistake. They had never seen me showing emotions like this before. I was a serene and proper trained nobledy for them.


    "Your highness" I heard Killian calling me with the same cold voice and for a moment I even saw the cold eyes ordering my death.


    Suppressing my fear, I asked "yes, lord Killian" thank goddess my voice sounded strong enough.

 Chapter 14: dinner together

    Chapter 14: dinner together


    "Your highness, I have to apply the medicine," he said looking at the lotion in the hands of a royal physician, it was a subtle indication that I should leave now.


    I steeled my heart to not ept defeat from these small hurdles and would try again. I nodded my head but remained seated there.


    He looked at me tilting his head as if waiting to exin why I was still here. I could even feel the gaze of everyone that was sitting on me at this moment.


    Gulping the lump forming in my throat I spoke, "shall I help you in applying the lotion." and there again, I heard many gasps.


    They were looking at me like they were looking at someone with horns over their heads. Or a devil reincarnated.


    ''Well I was a devil that reincarnated though''


    That thought made me chuckle, and I immediately regretted doing that, as now they were looking sure that I had gone crazy.


    Killian coughed, to gain my attention and spoke with the same poise and manner, "your highness, touching the red patches and rashes would not suit your status. There are many maids to take care of me. How could I expect your highness to waste her precious time over these menial things."


    His harsh denial was coated with honey, for a moment you would feel that he was worried about you.


    But I knew he just wanted me to get lost from there so that he could take rest peacefully.


    But even I had decided to be shameless until I achieved sess. So I nodded again, "Very well, Lord Killian. Then I shall take my leave."


    He nodded his head but I hadn''t finished yet.


    "I would be waiting for you in my dining area to share a dinner, as a mother I would be worried about you" I added when he was least expecting, his eyes moved from floor to my face, to search my eyes again.


    It was the first time I had introduced myself as his mother. In the past even if anyone did that I would have only red at that person.


    Or even rebuked or reprimanded, if the person would have been of lower status than me.


    As a woman of twenty-six years, I never liked to call myself a mother of a twelve-year-old boy. It made me feel old.


    I looked in his eyes pleadingly when he was searching for the truth in them and he closed his eyes, I could feel him taking a sigh, though no voice came out and then he finally nodded.


    You couldpare my glee with a small kid who got her favourite candy, my eyes were shining, and I wanted to squeal, but controlled and kept my face normal. As I was sure, everyone would faint if they saw the always frowning duchess squealing and jumping like a kid.


    Finally left with no other reason to stay, I stood up and walked out. All the servants bowed to me but I could feel their eyes were following me. Not that I care anymore, as the image you waste your whole life to make would break just with a single mistake.


    I would rather make a rtionship this time, which would save me from facing the hardest time of my life.


    I walked out of therge corridors, there were beautiful statues and paintings adorning the whole area but the bitter taste in my mouth was so overwhelming that everything turned blur to me.


    I dragged my cold feet out of his chamber to mine, all the time walking straight and keeping my head high.


    I could feel the trembling of my staff, and they should. This time they had made mistakes which could have cost my life again.


    How much time had passed when I finally reached my chamber. I dragged my body a bit further and sat on the sofa elegantly rather than slumping on it while hugging a cushion.


    "Speak," I said to the trembling maids who were already kneeling.


    My cold voice only increased their tremor, and they flinched. But I cared no more. I wanted answers and I wanted them now.


    "I said speak, what had just happened there? Didn''t I say I wanted everything perfect? Would you call that rashes perfect? And what exactly have you given in the gift?" I said in a very cold and low voice that was filled with an eerie calmness.


    They started crying feeling the danger they were in, "we apologise for your highness"


    They apologised again and again but that was not what I needed.


    "Is that what I asked for," I asked again in the same eerie voice.


    The viiness in me was waking up from her slumber, sucking my senses and making me numb. She was ready to devour her prey. She could feel their fear. And I could feel her strength.


    [Hey readers, hope you are enjoying the story. I was getting a fewments and votes. But it had reduced a lot. Hope you continue liking the story. And if you have some time, please review the story. I am short of reviews thank you.]

 Chapter 15: preparations

    Chapter 15: preparations


    I suppressed all my anger, taking a few deep breaths and spoke again, my voice was still calm but that eeriness was gone.


    "Kate told me what was in the gift."


    She also felt the change in me, as she raised her bowing head and wiped her tears.


    "Your highness, I had packed a small portrait of all three of you together, as it''s a good symbol of a new start" her voice was still shaky but it was much clearer to understand than before.


    I nodded my head, understanding her goodwill but the point was they didn''t know Killian, one thing what he hated, mockery. He must have thought that we mocked him for the broken family we shared.


    "And I guess you didn''t know about the allergy of Killian berries, Lina," I asked another shaking girl.


    "Yes yes your highness" she replied stammering.


    I nodded again at the crux of the problem here was they didn''t know anything about Killian.


    "Very well, I want all of you to go and learn everything about lord Killian.


    Normally you would learn about his schedule of study and what he usually does in his free time.


    Kate, you would learn about his likes and dislikes, his friends and other important things.


    Lina, you would learn about his eating habits, his allergies, other weaknesses and train the royal chef of my chamber as per that.


    And for all that I am giving you three days leave from thedy in the waiting duty of the duchess chamber.


    Any questions?" I asked covering all the important points I could think of at that time.


    When I looked at the girls back afterpiling all the important points, they were tantly looking at me, as if I had two heads now.


    In the starting, it was fun to see their widened eyes and agape mouths, and that silly look on their faces. But now I was getting bored with the same reaction at my every action and word.


    "Did you forget what I told you?" I paused, gaining their attention, I could see curiosity brimming in their eyes, so I continued "if you continue to make that face, it would be permanent. Then no one would marry you."


    For a second their eyes widened, and then their face turnedpletely normal.


    Nodding my head in satisfaction I asked again, "so, any question?"


    They looked at each other and then at me, hesitation could be seen clearly in their eyes which made my impatience grow again.


    But before I could snarl at them, they sensed the forming ck cloud over my head and nudged Lina, I raised a brow at her to signal her that she had my full attention.


    "Your highness, we.. we are serving you from the day of your arrival. If we take holidays at the same time who will serve her highness?" she asked in a whisper, with her confusion filled eyes.


    " I thought the duchess was assigned twenty maids," I asked, clearly remembering the ount book I maintained in the past.


    They all nodded, " your highness they all worked under you, but they have never served you directly." they added telling they are important.


    ''Fool they didn''t know I had spent a long time in the dark prison without being served, I am not that haughty duchess anymore.''


    "Then they would get a chance to learn, select three best girls among the staff and hand over your duties to them after proper exnation,'''' I added to rify my stance.


    They looked at me reluctantly but nodded looking at my clear eyes. Finally, I took a strong step toward being a good person. I smiled at the thought, finally feeling better now.


    "Now are you going to stay on the floor the whole day, go and work?" I told the girl who was still on her knees.


    Sure the floor was well carpeted, but it still was the floor.


    "Thank you for your highness, you are a very kind-hearted and warm person, your highness," they said, again and again, bowing as they went out.


    And it was my turn to be stunned now.


    In the past, everyone around me saw me as a very cold and irrational person. In their eyes, I was a strict master to my staff, I was a very cold-hearted mother to Killian and I was a stone for the one who cared for me.


    But now they said I was a warm person. I have never heard anyone calling me a warm person. I somewhat felt strange about it.


    Closing my eyes, Iid down on my bed for a while. I had to rejuvenate all my strength and will for tonight''s dinner.


    A bunch of footsteps and whispers disrupted my peace once again. I tried to turn deaf ears to them, but the voice kept increasing.


    Sighing, I opened my eyes and sat on the bed. En, the room still has proper lighting but I could see it was already dark out there. Looks like I slept for a long time.


    I turned towards the direction where the whispers wereing from and found three new faces. They hadn''t realised yet that I was awake, so they were still pushing and nudging each other.


    I furrowed my brows in confusion when finally the face I knew entered in. Kate and Norma came in, bowing their head.


    "Your highness" they greeted me keeping their head low and I nodded.


    "What is it?" I asked, looking at the hesitating faces of them.


    "Your highness, all the preparations of your dinner with lord Killian had been done, and the maid from his chamber had informed he would be here shortly."


    ''Did I sleep that much?'' I nodded at them and then looked at the new faces.


    "These are your new waiting staff, your highness, Penny and daisy."


    Both maid who was already bowing bent themselves further before wishing, "your highness."

 Chapter 16: poison in the food

    Chapter 16: poison in the food


    Nodding at them, I stood up. Walking out of the door, I entered the dining room, just at the time he was entering. I wanted to smile amiably at him, but looking at his cold reaction, it came out a little stiff.


    He was looking better now, his allergy had left marks on his skin which would still take a few days to go, but still, hisplexion was normal. I thanked God for the improvement.


    When we reached, the maids pulled our seats, sitting together, he greeted me.


    "Your highness," he bowed his head a little in courtesy.


    I nodded and asked, "how are you feeling now, lord Killian?" trying my best to fill my voice with the concern I looked into his eyes.


    He bowed his head a bit, though it wasn''t necessary. Was he avoiding eye contact now? I tilted my head to see his face, but his face stayed there looking down.


    "I am fine, your highness. You didn''t need to worry about these minor things," he replied without making eye contact.


    "It was not a minor thing lord Killian, you could have been hurt. I apologise for my ignorance." my apology was genuine, though I knew about his allergy, my maids did not, and it led to the current condition.


    "It didn''t look like you were ignorant of my allergy, your highness," he replied, finally looking at me.


    I could see his cold eyes now, When I encountered his cold eyes, I felt a cold sweat breaking out on my back. On the one hand, my body felt hot. On the other, I suddenly remembered thest few moments of my life. his expressionless face when he had ordered to kill me.


    Did the wind blow over me? I felt cold on my neck. I trembled because I felt the same feeling as when my neck was cut by the axe de in my past life. My eyes began to burn ck. The eyes of the boy who I just encountered in my darkened view came to mind. His eyes that I had met for thest time were ovepped with the boy''s.


    Right at that moment, my blood was frozen. The cold energy that began to spread from my heart ran all over and bound me tightly.


    I wasn''t able to react, as if my voice was lost, so I continued to look into his eyes.


    ''He thinks I did it intentionally. But how did this happen? The condition wasn''t that bad in the morning. Did he ponder over it and thene to this conclusion or did someone instigate this thought in his mind?''


    I was so lost that I forgot about dinner, forgot about the mission, just the pain I felt.


    He finally looked at the table where the food was decorated like a piece of art. Each dish was his favourite, I knew from the past. I had ordered them to make them just as he used to eat when we go to parties together.


    "I hope the food is to your liking lord Killian," I asked him.


    I was hoping to get his forgiveness, hoping to make him realise I was trying to improve, hoping to exin I meant no harm, hoping to melt the ice that had frozen his heart.


    He nodded his head in affirmation and replied, "the food is looking delicious, your majesty."


    ''Then why is your voice so nd'' I wanted to ask but gulped down the words back.


    I nodded and replied, "let me serve you, lord Killian"


    He nodded but I felt a sneer escaping his mouth, but when I looked at him his face was stoic like always. I blinked and looked again. But no, it was the same as frozen.


    I shook my head, thinking my past was making me imagine things that were not there.


    Carefully putting every favourite dish of his, I waited for him to start


    "Your majesty," he said, putting the same dishes on my te. "You should be the one to start your majesty."


    ''Was he thinking I had mixed poison now? How much does he distrust me?''


    I smiled, but I knew it was looking worse than crying, talking the fork close to my mouth, I tried my best to nibble the piece of meat, that was tasting like rubber to me.


    To stop me from getting more emotional I looked around. That''s when I found the sympathised and worried faces of my maids and contempt filled faces of his maids.


    ''Am I so weak that even the maids feel pity for me now?'' This passing thought-filled new energy in my body and I felt rejuvenated.


    I smiled brightly that bewildered Killian too as he tilted his face a little to look at me.


    "Now you can have your meals without worry Killian, I had tasted the dishes," I told his thoughts tantly to him to gauge an expression out of him.


    I heard gasps again, and his pupils were constricted but the rest of the face was still frozen.


    Before I could say anything else he nodded and started having dinner, we royals would not talk while having dinner as if someone had died.


    So I waited, waited for him to finish his lunch so that I couldplete my next mission for today.


    I was ready to throw the bomb, my eyes were filled with determination.


    So, just when he put the fork down and wiped his mouth, I spoke without even waiting for the maids to clean the table as the decorum.


    "Lord Killian, I have a proposal for you," I said with the best serene face and voice.


    "A proposal, your highness," he asked looking at me.


    His eyes were much more normal now, not warm enough but at least the coldness had dissipated. Everyone would think he still had some expressions but I could see the subtle changes. He was looking a bit more rxed in his posture. Food really goes to the heart.


    "Yes, I wanted to go out on a pic with you," I said, getting all the courage but my palms were getting sweaty.


    ''What would be his reply?''


    [If you like the story, do vote orments. Add it to your library for further updates. And please spend a bit your precious time and write a review to help me get ratings]

 Chapter 17: Mother

    Chapter 17: Mother


    There was budding bafflement in his eyes as if he was trying his best to assess the attack of the enemy but each time when he was sure of something. The enemy did the opposite thing.


    ''But why did he take me as an enemy, as far as I remember, except pushing him at my wedding party and avoiding him like a que, I hadn''t done anything yet. Even the tea party where I was going to throw tea at him in anger is three dayster. Oh! I will use that chance too.''


    Getting a new chance to show affection, I even forgot about his reason for the confusion.


    "Lord Killian, I know you have a tight schedule of training. Since it is difficult for you to take time for a pic, then why don''t youe with me to the royal garden tea party, organised by the empress."


    Great! Now he was more baffled than before.


    ''Oh lord! Whether I agree or disagree their reaction would remain the same''


    My lips were twitching looking at his suspicious gaze. ''He truly was the son of Cassius'' both did nothing but be suspicious of me.


    But I had also steeled my heart, no matter how deep you look into my eyes, it was only filled with determination.


    How much time had passed, when he finally nodded, but just when I smiled he shook his head, the smile on my lips turned stiff again, as I asked,


    "Is there any problem lord Killian?"


    With furrowed brows, he looked at me, "your highness, I thought you were going with his highness to the tea party"


    "His highness?" I asked bewildered


    ''How did hee between my n?''


    He nodded and the grip on his napkin tightened which immediately alerted all my senses, I could hear the danger bells ringing.


    "Your highness, the whole pce knows about that incident," he said looking around.


    ''Huh!'' "Which ident lord Killian'' '' I asked, bewildered, I didn''t remember any ident.


    But he didn''t reply, I followed his gaze and saw the maids stiflingughter. Confused, I looked at him again as he was now ring and it immediately silenced all the maids as they bowed further.


    "Leave" I ordered in the same calm and poise manner but they still caught my threatening voice and sprinted out. His maids were still there hesitating, he looked at me and then nodded at maids.


    As if they could breathe again, they further bowed and followed my maids. Now we were the only two in the room, it was the perfect time to exin my intentions to him.


    "Lord Killian"


    "Your highness"


    We both spoke at the same time. Then, both paused to let the other say first. Giving a kind smile to him, I told him, "why don''t you speak first lord Killian"


    Since there were no servants to listen to us anymore, he was looking less hesitant now, he looked at me and asked,


    "Your highness, a few days ago you went to his highness chamber when he was attending a meeting and forced I mean, you requested him many times to attend the royal tea party with you.`` His gaze was filled with distrust and despise.


    ''Since his a few days ago was already fifteen years ago for me, I didn''t remember doing something like this. But when he told me, I wasn''t surprised as I had used this trick many times in the past.


    Whenever I wanted him to attend a party with me, I always went to his royal meeting and asked in front of everyone, so that he would not be able to deny it. They thought I was maniptive, but I just wanted some attention from the man I loved. But that''s not the case now.


    I red at the sky once again, god was just ying tricks with me, why didn''t he send me back before creating that drama.


    ''Just how much mess I had to clean now''


    I coughed to clear my voice, and replied, "Lord Killian, I know I have made mistakes. I didn''t care for you in the past. You must have felt bad. But I I am trying to improve Killian.'''' I said each word very slowly and clearly. But I was sure that those were stilling out a bit awkwardly. I don''t feel young anymore as my soul is 41 years old but it was also true that I never had a child, I was pure even when I died.


    I never felt or knew what motherhood was.


    He was looking at me silently, but his eyes were just like his father, I never noticed in the past how much he looked like Cassius.


    Taking a deep breath I continued.


    "I admit, I am guilty of a couple of ploys to harass you in the past.."


    "A couple, your highness?" he asked mockingly.


    "A few" I corrected


    This time he remained silent looking at my face, which I was sure, it was turning red.


    At Least he still has some decency inparison to his father.


    "nevertheless ! this time that''s not the case, I want to be your mother." there I said it, I told him that I would be his mother. I smiled wiping my hands from the napkin that was still on myp.


    It had taken all the energy of my body to utter that one word. Mother.


    As I was never one, and I still didn''t know if I could be one.


    "Mother" he uttered with augh. It was cold, brutal, mocking. And I shuddered, no matter how much I tried, I would still shudder when he looked at me coldly and my hands instinctively rubbed my neck.

 Chapter 18: nightmare

    Chapter 18: nightmare


    He tilted his head while looking at my reaction, "why are you afraid, your highness, and what happened to your neck?"


    "Nothing lord, Killian, as I was saying I want to improve my rtionship with you," I said again, without using the word which brought danger vibes from him.


    In fact, it was better, let''s not think about being a mother, when I didn''t even know how to be one. Let''s improve our rtionship. If that could also help me in living a good life, the deal was fair enough.


    I nodded at the thought of it.


    But his aura of suspicion remained. ''See just like his father, he also needs assurance again and again''


    I paused to give him some time to ponder over my words. I still had six years in hising to age ceremony, when he would be announced as the next duke by Cassius.


    I didn''t even know if he really wanted to make Killian duke this early or had he done this just to spite me!


    ''Focus Marianne focus'' i took the ss of water and drank it in a gulp. I was surprised. As he looked at me with curious eyes.


    And to my utter surprise, I did what even a real mother had never done to his child. Looking at his big eyes, I winked at him.


    And oh god! What an expression I saw, his eyes wide and his mouth agape.


    He was looking at me like I had two heads. Or I breathed fire like a dragon. I wanted tough so hard at his childish face but I controlled, in case he felt offended.


    But trust me it took every nerve of my body to stop it. I bit my lips to keep myself calm.


    It took him a few moments to go back in his shell again, turning the same cold stoic boy. This expression did not suit him at all.


    ''Would he also be influenced by the trick I use on Kate?'' I mused but let it go.


    I had already tested enough water for tonight. In the greed of a little more, I might drown.


    So I took a deep breath and turned into the same calm and serene duchess he knew.


    "I know lord Killian, you may be suspicious of me now, but you will realize it eventually. I can even swear upon my family''s name if you want the assurance" I spoke calmly.


    And it should work on him as I had never sworn in front of him. In fact I could count the number of times we had talked in the past on my fingers.


    "Very well, your highness, I understand" he spoke slowly.


    ''Then what''s with the tone?'' I wanted to rebuke him so much. Did he think I am a two-year-old child who would believe him, just because he said so?''


    I bit my lip at my own words. He must be thinking the same. Why would he believe just because I said so?


    ''Very well lord Killian I will make you believe then''


    One thing that was embedded on my bone was never to give up. In the past, I never gave up on Cassius, and in this life, I would never give up on you.


    And the first step would be to change the result of the royal party. With that thought, I spoke again.


    "So lord Killian, would youe with me to a royal tea party?"


    But before he could reply the door knocked and in came the voice of Lina.


    "Your highness"


    "Not now Lina" I cut the girl while looking anticipated at Killian who was still pondering over my words.


    But the door knocked again, increasing my annoyance. ''Had this girl finally gone mad? tantly ignoring mymand. Didn''t she know she could go to prison for that''


    "Lina I said not"


    But before I could continue the door swung open with a bam, and in came the nightmare of my life.


    My face turned hard and cold, my eyes that were shining so brightly just a moment ago were hollow now.


    Even Killian who was known for his calm attitude in every situation was surprised to see so many changes in me.


    He looked at his father then at me, then he stood up, but before he could take a further step I held his hand.


    He looked at me and spoke "your highness" but I just shook my head.


    And then bowed to the man whom I hate with every nerve of mine,


    "His highness, wee to the duchess chamber"


    He raised a brow at my action but said nothing.


    Since I was holding Killian''s hand he couldn''t go to wee him anymore so he also bowed, more further than I did, but I didn''t care anymore.


    "His highness"


    He just nodded at both of us, and sat there uninvited AGAIN!


    He was just getting better at it.


    Ten minutes had passed but none of us spoke, I was eating my dessert like he wasn''t even there.


    ''Well it''s not my mistake that he isn''t eating as Norma had given her the same, in fact muchrge piece of dessert if Ipare''


    But I won''t be that petty!


    Killian also had a fork in his hand, but like his father, he wasn''t also eating.


    He was just sitting there like a statue,


    ''Poor boy, I understand my cruelty as I wasn''t his mother, but what about Cassius? Shouldn''t he behave a bit more warmly towards his only son''


    Finally I couldn''t bear any more.

 Chapter 19: striking a deal

    Chapter 19: striking a deal


    "I hope dessert is up to your liking, his highness?" I asked him, looking at his untouched te.


    He raised a brow again, "of course it is, Marianne."


    I nodded and took a bite again in my mouth.


    "I came here to discuss something with you." He was talking to me but his gaze was fixed on Killian.


    As if understanding his stare, Killian stood up again, but I held his hand and even put pressure to make him sit this time.


    I had consumed all my energy in convincing him to go out with me. I won''t let him go without getting an affirmation.


    "Yes, your highness," I asked the man who was still silent, impatience was ced in my voice.


    I must say I was bing better at challenging his authority.


    "I came to inform you that I am busy three dayster," he replied finally, knowing well that I would not let Killian go.


    I could even see the disgust on his face at my reaction. ''Now what did he think? I stopped Killian so that I could y an emotional card!''


    I must say he was also getting better at being delusional and he saw Killian was here before he came. And it''s not like I could predict the future so I already prepared everything in advance.


    "Then the reason you came here was to say that you wouldn''t be able toe with me to the royal tea party of empress that will be three dayster," I asked in an indecisive tone.


    "Correct, you are getting smart" he replied nodding his head and stood up.


    This was the first time apliment felt so unpleasant. I realized for the first time in my life that apliment could be a stronger weapon than a curse.


    "Your highness time and favour, I don''t expect any of this. There will be no reason to go together to a party then"


    "That is good" he replied nodding satisfactorily.


    He stood up ready to go back when I came with a brilliant idea in my mind. So I continued,


    "If so" he turned back and looked at me with triumph.


    ''What''s with the reaction shouldn''t he be ring at me to stop him from going back. Crazy!''


    "What will his highness do for me?" I asked him ready to strike a deal.


    He smiled his smile that used to bloom my heart now only looking creepy.


    "So you want something in exchange. And here I thought you changed Marianne." his voice was filled with disgust again.


    My fury burned me, my grip on the fork tightened. Not in this life Cassius, not in this life.


    I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths but it wasn''t working. Then I felt the trembling of Killian''s hands.


    I opened my eyes wide and looked at his hand which I was still holding. In my anger, I just forgot about the boy. My nails were dug in his hands and there was blood, though a little but still I was the one responsible for it.


    That pain made me worried, I was so lost in looking at his hands that I didn''t realise when my fury died down.


    "Lina" I called the maid as there were still no maids in the room.


    After serving Cassius they had left the room like before. Listening to my voice she came back. Though her steps were normal, I could feel a rush in them.


    I had already used water to clean the wound till then. When she came and bowed to me I finally looked above and found the man who was responsible for all this.


    Cassius was looking at us with interest. He has a curious expression in his eyes, though his face was still stoic and nk. But I had spent a lifetime with him to know the subtle changes of his eyes and minor reactions of this paralysed face.


    "Your highness" she addressed me, bringing my attention back to her.


    "Lina, go and call a royal physician. Lord Killian is injured." I ordered her to cover the marks with a napkin.


    "Your highness, I am alright." Finally, Kilian spoke,ing back to his senses.


    "I think you are overreacting too, Marianne. It is just a minor scratch" he replied, there was amusement in his voice.


    "It''s your highness" I replied coldly without looking at him.


    And all the expressions on his face were gone. It wasmon for a husband to take the name of his wife. And denying him from this right only means that the couple was no more together.


    But I wanted to make it clear that I was not eying his love and affection anymore.


    I eyed Lina who was still standing there, not sure whom orders she should follow.


    "Are you forgetting your work for the duchess of the empire?" I questioned her in the coldest tone. Pouring all my anger on the poor soul once again.


    She trembled and bowed, "I apologise for my ignorance and insolence, your highness" with that she sprinted from there.


    "Now your highness about the deal. If there is something that goes, then there must be something thates. I gave up his highness, love and time. His highness should give me simr conditions that are reasonable." I replied calmly to him.


    "You are trying to deal with me now?" he asked, a wave of rising anger could be felt in his voice.


    But I didn''t reply, truth to be said I didn''t need to reply. my voice and words were clear enough to understand. And I was not afraid anymore of his anger.


    He stared at me intently, I knew he was trying to break my resolve. In this game patience and confidence matters the most. The one whose resolve was broken would lose everything.


    How much time has passed, when he finally sighed.


    "Okay. say it first." he finally said sitting back on his seat.


    [so, any guesses what she would ask for? Waiting for your interesting replies.]

 Chapter 20: Answers

    Chapter 20: Answers


    "There are two things, the first, all the duties, education and training of lord Killian will be given to me." I replied, looking at Killian.


    "The second?"


    "The second is I want to manage the business given by my father." I started looking straight into his eyes.


    Everyone around me had a single question in their mind. If Cassius hated me so much, why did he marry me?


    The truth was I fell in love with Cassius the moment I saw him for the first time in mying of age ceremony.


    He was the one I shared my first dance with. My mother was very perceptive as she realised my shy look. She told my father, marquess Essendon about my feelings towards him.


    My father loved me dearly. So, he instantly requested a meeting with the duke. He proposed the marriage, but Cassius told him that he has already epted marquess paulet wiltshire request for his daughter''s hand and they were soon going to be engaged.


    I felt heartbroken, but as the only daughter I had responsibilities to follow. So, rather than getting married I decided to be the heir of my fathers title.


    Although it was notmon but many higher nobles who didn''t have a male heir were following this method.


    But when I turned twenty four my father told me that Elizabeth died in an ident.


    I knew I should be sad, and I felt a bit sad. But arge part of me turned hopeful. I Hoped that I still had the chance to marry the man I loved.


    After waiting for two more years, my father went to the duke with the marriage proposal again. There he saw marquees Wiltshire again with his other daughter Isabe.


    My father requested a private meeting with the duke and offered him his business in exchange for marrying me.


    His position was eyed by many other dukes, as politics was a dirty ce. Archduke had many other benefits of them. So tempted by fathers offer, he agreed.


    After all, my father, in spite of being a marquees, was the richest businessman of the empire.


    But he didn''t tell me about his deal. And Like a fool I thought he epted because he had feelings for me.


    When he did not contact me ever, I always thought he was busy, he was a reserved person, he was shy.


    I gave my heart every possible excuse and waited for my marriage. It was a dreame true moment for me.


    But my castle of dreams was made up of ss.


    I heard my parents talking, my mother was getting angry at my father. She wasn''t sure of my future with a greedy man. But my father assured her by telling her that I would be treated like a queen.


    Cassius was indebted to him, so he would take good care of me.


    Like a fool again, I believed in his words. I believed that no matter what the reason was, I would be his wife in a few minutes. And he would love me sooner orter.


    But that illusion was also broken by his cold behaviour and the scene he created in the marriage.


    He denied to kiss me after taking the vows. He even abandoned me in our marriage party,like a prey among the hawks. Cruel man didn''t feel an ounce of pity for me.


    After all, I was just a girl, sheltered by my parents all her life.


    That night I saw tears in my mothers eyes. It had broken me. I swore right there that I would get his love.


    Blinded with all the betrayal, broken heart and desire to be loved. A simple innocent girl turned into a vile creature.


    I wanted him toe to me and make love, to tell me that he needed me. If not love, he cared for me.


    And the biggest hurdle on my way was Killian. So all my anger, my anguish, my hatred was poured on that poor soul.


    I tortured him, always assigning my trusted people in his training ground to hurt him physically and mentally.


    I berated him, rebuked him everytime we attended a function together. I tarnished his image. No boy of his age was ready to befriend him.


    I tried every way to make Cassius realise that he would need another heir. And for that he would need me.


    Each night I wore almost transparent clothes to gain a look from him, but all I got was loneliness, pain and abandonment.


    But when Killian celebrated hising of age ceremony, Cassius announced him as the next archduke, breaking my every dream.


    That''s when I crossed all the lines of sanity. And in my madness, I hired a mercenary to kill Killian.


    That was the start of my end. Killian not only came home unscathed. But he even collected the proof of my schemes. I was sent to prison and then beheaded in front of whole empire.


    But the strange thing was, I still waited for Cassius there, see! how crazy I was.


    "Ha, so you are still greedy as always" his scornful voice broke my reverie.


    That''s when I realized there were tears in my eyes. Yet the man who took my parents business was calling me greedy.


    Look at the nerve of this man. When I moved my hand to wipe my tears I realised it was trembling. My body was shaking. So I stopped right there, I could not show him my emotion.


    The truth is even I was not sure, what I felt


    ''What was it? Fear, pain, love or regret!''


    [many asked me about the reason for Cassius'' hatred towards Marriane. Or why she was so mad. Hope this chapter answers your most of the query. At the same time it didn''t look like an information dump. Do tell me your views and I will improve. Thank you for all thements and love you are giving me.]

 Chapter 21: DUCHESS DUTIES

    Chapter 21: DUCHESS DUTIES


    For a moment I thought he would notice the tears in my eyes, he would ask me what had happened. Oh, what a fool I was!


    When I looked at him he was looking at me with indifferent cold eyes. I wished there would be a way to leave him too, to go back in the arms of my mother.


    ''Oh, Marianne, how could you be this weak'' I chide myself.


    "I hope my conditions are easy to fulfil, your highness," I said, trying my best to control my voice.


    Thank goodness it sounded better than I thought. Even after the pain, I was feeling in my heart, I sounded cold just like him.


    "Ha, so you think by controlling all your father''s properties you will have the power to subdue me?


    Or do you think you will control the dukedom in future by taking control of Killian?


    You are not only greedy but clever too. I underestimated you in the past Marianne." he spat each word through gritted teeth.


    "You are free to think as you wish my lord. But those properties belong to my father, and as his daughter, I haveplete right over them.`` I replied, raising my chin and taking a sip of wine.


    "You know very well, that all the rights are transferred to your husband after marriage," he added ready to not ept her wishes.


    Iughed coldly at his choice of words, so he wanted to have the rights of a husband even when he did not fulfil a single duty.


    "His highness, are you not ashamed to ask for the right of a husband. Have I been given the rights of being a wife?" I said every word very slowly and clearly so that it sank into his mind.


    "No woman had ever asked the properties back, it is not something I can decide over," he said, ying his trump card at the end.


    I nodded, it had never happened before. But that didn''t mean it could never happen.


    "I understand your highness, then let me try to request his majesty in this matter," I replied, keeping my face calm.


    "But for now I wish to take over my right over the management of duchess duties." I said, "I hope it is something we can do." I added before he could deny.


    He looked at me with red eyes, then without even giving a reply, he took off from the seat he had upied.


    I rose from my seat slowly as my legs had turned weak. There was no emotion on my face. But my heart was weeping. All those memories still hit me as a dagger pierced deep into my soul.


    He walked as quickly and left the room just like he hade, unannounced.


    I only wiped my tears then and walked out of the room. I dragged my tired body and legs, the room around the corner felt like it was miles away.


    The moment I reached the bed, I copsed on it. The tears I had stopped with so much difficulty started flowing again as the dam had broken.


    How much time had passed, when sleep finally took me in her arms. I woke up alone in bed the next day. As the sun rays announced the arrival of the next day, I felt better.


    Last night was a bad dream, I had lived many times in the past. I looked around, new maids were standing in the corner. What was their name! Right, Daisy.


    But before I could call her, Lina entered and whispered something in their ears.


    It looked like they didn''t realise I was awake.


    "Lina"


    She flinched when I called her name and turned back. She bowed and greeted me, "your highness"


    "Did something happen?" I asked the wide-eyed girl.


    Sure they were talking about something serious. To be honest I was not ready for any bad news right now. Last night had already done damage to my strong will.


    "Your highness, lord Killian had sent his maid. He had requested to have dinner with you."


    That''s when I remembered that Killian was sitting there the whole time. I had stopped him to know about his decision. But at the end of the conversation when Cassius had called me greedy, I had forgotten about his presence.


    Past had embraced me in his arms so tightly, that my present was turned into aplete blur. I just left the dining hall without even remembering he was looking at my every action.


    Now he would also think I was a selfish woman. Or I was a heartlessdy who had not cared an ounce about him.


    Iid down on the bed again, trying to collect my broken pieces.


    "What time is it?"


    "It is way past noon, your highness" she replied hesitating


    I nodded, still looking at the ceiling, lying in my bed.


    "Inform Lord Killian, we will be there on time," I informed her.


    My eyes kept staring at the beautiful designs drawn, small intricate silver threads were joined and used to make beautiful flowers but all I could see was their web-like structure.


    How my life had turned into the same web. I had thought I would live happily once I had realised God had given me another chance to live.


    "Your highness" she called me, her voice was unsure, looks she could feel the gloom emanating from my body.


    Finally, I gave her a nce, she was waiting for me.


    "Your highness, your lunch," asked Lina in a hesitant voice.


    "I am not hungry, prepare for my bath. I want to take one with medication oils to soothe my nerves." I ordered.


    "Yes, your highness" she bowed and left.


    How much time had passed, I was still there in the same position when the maids returned.


    "Your bath is ready, your highness." informed the new maid Daisy.

 Chapter 22: duchess duties 2

    Chapter 22: duchess duties 2


    I nodded and finally stood up, even after sleeping for such a long time my bones were tired. Each step was heavy as the small distance took forever.


    I dropped my clothes and entered the pool, the smell of oils calming me a little. Daisy was good in messaging as she rubbed my back and shoulders.


    Her hands were doing wonders on my skin. I was feeling all the tension losing my body. The way she touched my sore body, she must be very experienced in it.


    "Daisy"


    "Your highness" she replied in a barely audible voice.


    It was good I was just an inch away, which helped me in listening.


    "Now, only you would help me in taking a bath. Do you know about other massages too?`` I asked, smiling at her.


    It increased her confidence, as her voice became normal this time.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Good, then give me one tonight." i said almost wanting to moan.


    "Yes your highness." she replied chirping.


    Coming out of the bath, I finally felt new energy.


    I walked to the room of dresses (walk in the closet of that time) in a good mood and chose a beautiful red dress.


    They all were surprised at the choice as I used to wear only in colours. But this dress was not only red, it had golden thread work, with embellished rubies and diamonds. It was a heavy party dress.


    But I wanted to boost my confidence by looking beautiful. I knew it would sound shallow but that''s what I am.


    Dressing up i walked to my office. I had taken two days of holidays telling me I wasn''t feeling well, so that I could handle things and be more aware of my surroundings.


    But now I have to work back. Before that snake could coil everything in her hands.


    Walking in, I wrote a letter to Rose, to be my knight. She was the only one in the past who was there for me in myst moments of my life. She was the only whom I could trust with all my heart. Everyone had left me except her.


    "You would be back here soon, Roselia." This thought gave me one more chance to be strong now.


    "Good morning your highness."


    ''Ah, herees she. The snake of my life.''


    "Good morning,dy Isabe"


    I greeted her politely, though i was seething in anger. I couldn''t let her know that I knew all her schemes. Because I didn''t know anything in the past.


    Only when I went to prison did I be aware of all the things she had done.


    In the past when I came here, Lady Isabe, younger sister of Lady Elizabeth, had been in charge of the work. She used the excuse that she had helped her sister, so she knew how to do things properly.


    Cassius agreed to her immediately, why won''t he! After all it was about her loving wife.


    It burned me from jealousy, thinking that my rights were not given to me. And as a short tempered person, i poured all my grievances on her. I hurted her and made her life pitiful.


    When i was used of attempt to murder, she testified against me. But the truth was much deeper than this.


    But not in this life, now i was the owner of this pce, the chief decision maker had to be me.


    I gave her a kind smile and she responded back to me.


    "It''s been awhile since i saw you,dy Isabe. I hope you have been doing well."


    "Due to the grace of his highness, i have been well your highness"


    ''The nerve of this girl'' she was tantly showing off.


    I clenched my fists under the table. But my expressions remained neutral.


    "Of course, his highness takes pity on every being.'''' I replied, nodding. "Everyone knows that marquees Wiltshire are going to retire and they don''t have an heir to take their ce as the leader of the third knighthood."


    And as expected, her expressions changed. But just like me, she also hid her anger behind that kind facade and nodded.


    Then she made an intentional eye contact towards the maids, and soon the maids standing behind her approached her desk andid down a vast amount of papers.


    I almost frowned without knowing, but barely endured not making a face. I asked calmly, "what are these documents?"


    "You know in thest 4 years i have been in charge of everything pertaining to the pce of duke"


    The work had been in her responsibility since her sister remained ill. She was the one who was taking every decision and handling every affairs alone even when another duchess was being introduced.


    This was why most of the staff had followed her as the head of the duke household.


    "I brought them thinking you might as well know about these documents. You will befortable in familiarizing yourself with everything." she said with a smirk.


    ''Oh how sure you are, that i will deny and let you remain the head, to gain favour from Cassius''


    "If you think so, I shall" I replied confidently.


    "Oh, but your highness, since you are not familiarised with all the properties, working procedure and handling matters of the dukedom, there will be a limit in how you deal with the affairs of the dukedom immediately. For the time being i will be the in charge of leading the household as before." she replied with a kind smile like she is doing a fovor on my doing that.


    Iughed, a bone chillingugh it was. All the maids cringed. But she was still standing there haughtily.


    "In that case. What do i do in the meantime?"

 Chapter 23: meeting Killian

    Chapter 23: meeting Killian


    "It would be great for your highness toplete a year in learning about the duties and educate herself with all these papers. I will try my best to teach you, your highness" she replied with a kind face, but I could hear the pride and see her mocking gaze.


    I raised a brow, "is that customarydy Isabe"


    "How could that be... But this way would make his highness morefortable as well," she said with a weak voice as if she was on the verge of crying.


    ''Same old tricks prove that others are bullying you.


    "The dukedom will be handled by the duchess. It is customary, Lady Isabe as a symbol of her authority. Surely you are not trying to drop my authority. Are you?" I asked looking sharply into her eyes.


    "You''ve mistaken your highness. I just did it for his highness," she added with tears in her eyes. Oh, where did that haughty girl went, her expressions were changing faster than the temperature.


    "You don''t have to worry about thatdy Isabe, I have told his highness about it," I added not wanting to exaggerate the matter, for now, I have to go to the lord chamber for dinner with Killian shortly. I will prepare a better gift this time as an apology for avoiding himst night.


    "Your highness, I am the one handling the matters for a long time... It would take time for you to understand," she replied sticking to her point.


    I sighed and looked at the sky. ''See, I tried to be a good person and exined to her patiently. But looks like these snakes just wanted a viin''


    "Are you challenging me nowdy Isabe?" I asked in a low cold dangerous tone.


    Gone the calm and sweet facade out of the window.


    "I.. no, your highness. But"


    I raised my hand to stop her from further speaking.


    "But what, you are not even part of the dukedom you are talking about. As if it belongs to you. I am very understanding of Lady Isabe. So I am not trying to find the hidden meaning behind your attempts.


    But others would think you are trying to covet my position. Being too close with a married man, huh? And as you know only his majesty can have concubines, rest all can have only one wife and that I already am.`` I took a pause, letting my words sink in her mind and soon her face started turning ugly.


    "But I know that it''s not true, rightdy Isabe?" I asked with the same kind face but mocking eyes.


    Oh, it was a sight to behold, I wish I could call the royal painter to draw the scene for my future amusement.


    How her face was turning red and white from embarrassment.


    "Of course, that''s not true, your highness. His highness is my brother inw," she added to clear her rtion but I justughed again.


    "Oh my, look at yourck of grammardy Isabe. And here you im that you can handle the whole dukedom." I shook my head as if I was amused.


    "Pardon, your highness. I don''t understand," she replied with confused eyes.


    "I was... Lady Isabe. Cassius was your brother inw when he was married to your sister. But he is my husband now. And I don''t remember adopting you as a sister. You are just a guest here now. And I don''t like when guests interfere in the household matters,dy Isabe." my voice was sounding very sweet but each word hurt her like a dagger pierced her skin.


    That''s why they say, ''revenge is best served cold.''


    She clenched her hands to control her fury, as she smiled. But I could clearly see the re she hid in a second and the evil eyes, as she was still a kid in front of me.


    "I understand your highness," she said finally, realising that I would only humiliate here more if she pressed the topic more.


    I glimpsed at her hands, as she was clenching her fists and trembling. She must be thinking that I had vited her authority? I had crossed the line? If so there was nothing funnier than that.


    If one continued to own something that didn''t belong to them, they would mistakenly believe that it was theirs. It was human psychology. But I would im everything that was mine now.


    "Good, then you can go. Lady Isabe. I have an audience with Lord Killian.`` I replied dismissing the girl but her dull eyes lit up hearing my words.


    I wanted to hit myself realising the reason she became happy again,


    ''Why Marianne, why did you tell her about your meeting with Killian?'' I scolded myself and tried to stand up before she could say something but were snakes so easy to get rid of! They coiled to your bodies till you could not struggle anymore.


    "Your highness" she spoke again like a shameless person, gone through her tears too.


    I turned back, sighing internally "yesdy Isabe."


    "Your highness it''s been two weeks Ist met Killian. Let me join you. I miss my nephew." she requested, her voice and face were dripping honey.


    "Lady Isabe, I am not the one who decides the lord''s Killian schedule or meetings. You need to go there and ask for an audience with Lord Killian. Go ahead. It will take me some time to go." I replied in my usual tone which surprised her.


    She must be waiting for me to deny her. So that she couldin to Cassius and marquees Wiltshire. Women and her tears. But I would not give you a single chance in this life to ruin my name and image.


    But it also didn''t mean I would let you fill Killian''s mind with your foolish ideas and thinking.


    I rubbed my hands in anticipation, ready for a great show, ''this is going to be with fun''


    [have any idea what Marianne is going to do?]

 Chapter 24: plans

    Chapter 24: ns


    As we walked out of the duchess office, I turned to her and smiled, "Lady Isabe, there is still time for dinner, why don''t you go and pay a visit to his highness, Duke Cassius. He will be very happy to see you."


    She looked at me with surprise filled eyes, her eyes widening and then narrowing at me. She sure was thinking it was some kind of scheme.


    But in the next second her expression turned bright and she nodded.


    "Alright your highness, then i will meet you directly and killian''s chamber."


    ''That confidence huh! Even after knowing that it could be a scheme, she still went to Cassius, she sure was in love with him. Was he also!'' as if finally i realised the biggest secret of my two lives.


    That''s why he never loved me back.


    If I think about it from a third perspective, this man was also pitiful. To maintain his status as an arch duke he could not be a formal married couple with the one he loved. Of course from the point of view as a duchess and wife, there was no waste like him.


    I walked back to my chamber for my n to execute.


    "Lina"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Tell the butler toe and meet me with the list of servants and maids in this house? And ask him to hurry, i don''t have much time"


    "Yes, your highness." she replied bowing and went away.


    "Kate, go and call the chef, who handles the lord chamber." I ordered briskly.


    "Yes your highness." she bowed and went away.


    "Daisy, bring some fresh white roses from the garden." I continued.


    "Yes your highness." she also went away bowing her head.


    "Norma" is thest one.


    "Yes your highness." she came forward but without any flinch or fear, see things were improving.


    "You remember when I was new here I had an allergy with the perfume his highness had gifted me, and I had asked you to keep it safely because I don''t want to throw it."


    ''See that much fool i was, i even kept things which hurt me just because he was the one who had given me.''


    "Yes your highness." she replied after a pause.


    "Go and bring that perfume for me.'''' I replied with a smirk forming on my face.


    "Yes your highness." She also ran away after bowing.


    ''Hope things would not escte much. It would be fun though.''


    I watched time again and again waiting for them to return. What felt like an eternity but was just fifteen minutes ording to the watch, they started returning.


    First came back Norma, with a beautiful red bottle in her hand.


    I looked at the jar carved in the form of a rose which I had received as a gift.


    Just then Daisy came in, with a bunch of fresh white roses.


    "Daisy bring me a ss of water"


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Norma can i trust you." I asked the only girl left in the room.


    "Your highness." she asked, confused by my question.


    "You are working for me Norma, right or wrong. I am the one you serve. So tell me Norma can I trust you?"


    "Yes yes your highness." she replied with some hesitation but her voice told me she was speaking the truth.


    "Very well." I nodded my head and signalled her toe closer.


    I whispered in her ears as walls have ears too. Her eyes widened when she listened to what I wanted her to do. She gulped, fear could clearly be seen in her eyes.


    She was about to shake her head and apologise, but when her eyes met mine she gulped again and nodded, keeping her eyes low.


    "Good, but remember only do that if something happens during dinner. If everything went well then there is no need to do anything."


    She nodded again.


    "I understand your highness."


    I smiled, one check. Two left.


    Just then Daisy returned with a ss of water. I just took a sip and returned it back to her when I saw Kate returning with the royal chef.


    "Greetings to your highness." he wished me bowing his head.


    "I am sorry to call you so suddenly Marcus, that''s what your name is, right?"


    His eyes widened listening to my apology, he bowed further.


    "No your highness, i should be the one to apologise to take so much time toe here." he apologised.


    "So you know that you arete.'''' I repliedughing.


    I saw sweat on his forehead, his face turning red.


    "I called you to double check all the food Marcus, there should be no berries in the food, no matter what. Any mistakes and you will lose your hands.'''' I threatenedpletely ignoring his shaking body and went back.


    He gulped, fear graining in his eyes.


    "So, you already prepared something with berries, right?"


    He flinched at my cold tone, he looked at his shaking hands, and immediately kneeled.


    "Your highness,dy Isabe had sent her maid to ask for pies filled with raspberries and blueberries, just before I was summoned here." his voice was quivering but i didn''t care anymore.


    My hands clenched, so my fear was not in vain. Cassius and Isabe are knowingly doing that. That cold man did not even care that it was his son whose life was at stake.


    And they have the courage to call me a viin very well.


    "Marcus, fill pineapple jam mixing with red colour in the pie, it should look like raspberry but it should not be that." I ordered and he nodded his head like a rattle drum.


    "Leave the room everyone." Imanded and every maid left the room.


    Marcus took a sigh of relief, but just when he stood up to go, i stopped him


    "Not you Marcus. I have a very important task for you."

 Chapter 25: red pepper pie

    Chapter 25: red pepper pie


    "Not you Marcus. I have a very important task for you." my words sounded him like a death penalty.


    He started shaking like a broken leaf, folding his hands in front of me.


    "I apologise for my mistakes no my sin, your highness. Please have mercy, I was just following orders," he begged, quivering.


    I raised a brow in amusement, why is his reaction so exaggerated, like I kill people for fun. "Did I say I am going to punish you?"


    "I know your highness, but.. Huh, you are not going to punish me, your highness," he asked dumbfounded. His eyes were wide in surprise and mouth agape like he just could not believe what he heard.


    I sat down on the sofa, folding my one leg over the other with a haughty expression on my face. I was sure I was looking no less than a viiness, but I couldn''t help but enjoy the feeling. "If you are so desperate to get punishment, I can always give you one."


    "No, no your highness. You are a very kinddy. Thank you." he replied, shaking his head as if he was afraid I would change my decision.


    "Good, then let''s continue the discussion you are here for,'''' I said, nodding my head.


    "Yes, your highness." he finally took a sigh of relief, as he escaped the cmity befallen on him.


    "As I asked you before to make pineapple pies but fill them with red colour to make them look like a raspberry pie." I continued slowly to confirm. And when he nodded I continued, "I want you to add red pepper powder in the one you serve tody Isabe."


    As I had expected his eyes widened again. He was shocked to hear what I said and shook his head again like a rattle drum.


    I raised a brow and continued, "as the one serving lord Killian, you must know that he is allergic to raspberries. Yet you epted the request ofdy Isabe in serving berries in dinner. Do you know lord Killian could develop a severe disease because of that?


    And I am just asking you to put some pepper powder and yet you have the audacity to deny me, the owner of this ce, duchess of the forchestire empire.


    You need to reconsider where your loyalty lies Marcus." ''if not you will be part of my hit list too.'' I added in my heart.


    He kneeled again in front of me, "your highness, the dish was fordy Isabe, never in my dream had I thought to serve the dish to lord Killian."


    Iughed, whether he thought I was a fool or he was actually the fool to believe that the dish would not be served to Killian.


    Once was a mistake, twice was the intention. If raspberries were found in tonight''s dinner too. Then Killian would be sure that my care was nothing but just a facade to harm him further.


    It made me think it was the first time a mistake or that it was also nned to trash my image.


    But I was sure no one knew that I was going to have breakfast with Lord Killian at that time.


    "I... I apologise your highness for your ignorance. I will do as you say, your highness." he finally epted my condition all but reluctantly.


    I nodded "but remember, no one needs to know about it, or else you will suffer again,"


    "Yes, your highness. I understand," he replied bowing again.


    Finally, I nodded in satisfaction, "good, you can go now."


    "Thank you for your highness." he epted and scurried away.


    Just when he went out all the maids returned, so as Lina with a man following behind.


    "Took you a long time Lina," Imented looking at the watch, everything had already taken one hour. It was already 7 pm. I was gettingte for dinner.


    "I apologise for your highness, we were waiting outside the chamber as per yourmand, your highness," she replied, bowing her head.


    ''Oh yes, I just forgot about that.''


    I nodded my head in understanding. "But I am gettingte for dinner. I apologise for wasting your time but I have a dinner appointment with lord Killian. you have toe back here tomorrow morning" I said to the butler who bowed.


    "Don''t apologise your highness. I understand. I will be here early in the morning." he replied in a kind voice.


    "Good then, we need to go now." ''before that snake will reach there.''


    They all nodded and followed me, two on the left and two on the right side.


    It was a beautiful starry night, the pond was shining in silver and the whole ce was bathing in the moonlight. So many flowers with different colours and smells were adorning the garden of Killian.


    ''I wish I could live here with him. His chamber was just majestic''


    I was admiring the scenery when I heard the voice ofughter.


    I turned back only to see Isabe walking towards my sideughing while Cassius was going on the opposite side.


    ''Shameless bunch of people. Showing the whole world their chummy behaviour.''


    But the scene made me think in my past life, why I did not realise that Isabe and Cassius were this close.


    He had asked me to let her continue the duchess duties but that was it. I never saw them together, on any asion. Much lessughing and talking like that in the public.


    In the past, I thought that Cassius did not trust me enough to give me the keys of treasure and power or he despised that''s why he gave the power to Isabe to spite me.


    Only now did I realise how close they were. Did they just use me and my family in my past life?


    I clenched my fists as the thought crossed my mind. If that''s the truth, I will snatch all the property and power from you which was legally mine duke Cassius.

 Chapter 26: first step to trust me

    Chapter 26: first step to trust me


    "Your highness"


    "Your highness"


    I heard Isabe calling me, but I ignored. As I knew she would unt her conversation with Cassius, and I am in no mood to waste my energy over both of them.


    "Marianne"


    My quick steps finally halted when I heard his voice. So, the ever so busy man also had time today to waste here just because Isabe was having dinner with us.


    No matter how much I tried a bitter taste still turned my face sour. I blinked to control my anger and tears but when I turned back my face was normal and serene.


    "His highness" I nodded my head as greeting instead of a bit of bowing which I usually do.


    He raised a brow in amusement, but I did not entertain him further. I stood there silently waiting for him to speak more.


    "Isabe was calling you," he said tilting his head and looking deep into my eyes.


    ''Oh, so you are worried about her now.'' i mocked him in my heart but smiled and said "oh, is that so. I was lost in my thoughts then. What are you doing here?"


    "I was here to check Killian''s sword training for the nextpetition. I heard Isabeughing hard, so I turned here to find you two going in. But what are you two doing here? He exined.


    I have to say this was the first time Cassius exined his actions to me, otherwise he would have either ignored me or would have said none of your business.


    But why this time? I contemted. is it because he was trying to cover his wrong deeds. Isabe was also looking anxious as if I had caught her red-handed.


    I sneered at this thought in my heart but nodded, "I am going to have dinner with lord Killian"


    "I am going there too," added Isabe, her face looking normal now.


    He looked at both of us and then nodded.


    I waited patiently for him to turn back and go but he stood there.


    "Then I shall be on my way, his highness." I nodded and turned back but his voice stopped me again.


    "Since everyone is going to have dinner together then I shall join too." he himself invited himself.


    Now maintaining the facade of calmness was getting difficult,


    "You don''t need to do that, his highness. Everyone here knows you are busy with your work.`` I said calmly, hiding my clenched fists under the sleeves.


    ''If you want to have dinner with your loved ones then take her to your chamber why ruin our precious time.''


    I saw him stifling augh, but when I blinked his face turned neutral. Was I dreaming? I tilted my head and stared at him.


    "I am free today" he added still with amusement, but just then a man came running towards us. He whispered something in his ears and his expressions turned serious.


    "Excuse me, I have to go," he said and turned back without waiting for our reply.


    I took a breath of relief because he had found that I had mixed something in Isabe pie. It would have turned into a mess.


    I turned back and increased my speed as I was gettingte. I could hear Isabe closely following me. But I could not waste any more time on him. It was the first time Killian had invited me for dinner.


    "Lord Killian"


    "Your highness"


    "Killian, my darling nephew.."


    Before we could greet each other properly Isabe buzzed in. Killian turned to him and smiled,


    "Aunt Isabe, how are you?"


    She hugged him. "I am good, my child. I just missed you a lot." there was a sweet smile on her face.


    I waited patiently but that was it, I tried to move and hug him but things turned awkward as he was not even looking at me.


    "Wee both of you, the dinner is about to be served," he added, moving in back and nodding as we followed.


    Settling ourselves on the table I asked, "how are you feeling now lord Killian"


    I could see his marks had almost faded.


    He nodded, "I am very much fine with your highness" he replied biting his lip then after a bit of hesitation he added, "how are you now, your highness."


    "What happened" I stopped in midway as realisation endowed on me. Was he worried about me?


    I smiled brightly, "I am very much a fine lord Killian, I missed you." I added and he nodded. But I could see his ears turning red.


    I bit my lips to stifle augh at his cuteness.


    "Shall we start dinner?" interrupted Isabe and we nodded.


    The dinner went disturbed as she continued her chummy activities with Killian, I must have learned this from her. No matter how much I try I always feel awkward behaving like that. I could see her smirking towards me, but I kept my smile there.


    Finally, the pie was served. I saw her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Killian furrowed his brows looking at me and then at the pie, his face hadplicated expressions but I smiled in return assuring her.


    Though his suspicion remained, he still nodded and took the bite. This was the first step for him trusting me. It''s a good start I guess.


    He took a bite and smiled, the pineapple was his favourite fruit I knew. Then he ate big bites and enjoyed the pie.


    Isabe furrowed her brows looking at Killian''s face, and then looked at the pie.


    I smirked, as she took the first bite and her face turned. She coughed badly and turned to take water but there was none. I had already asked Norma to change the water with bitter drinks.


    She took a sip and coughed more.


    "Are you okaydy Isabe?" I asked, bringing worried expressions on my face.


    Even Killian was looking at her with furrowed brows.


    "This pie is too spicy" she replied in between coughs as she waved her hand in front of her mouth.


    [So is Cassius telling the truth or making an excuse? What''s your view?]

 Chapter 27: Villain of the era.

    Chapter 27: Viin of the era.


    "This pie is too spicy" she replied in between coughs as she waved her hand in front of her mouth.


    Iughed in amusement, "it''s a fruit piedy Isabe, how could it be spicy. See." I said, taking a bite of the pie and putting it in my mouth. Chewing it slowly, I made sure to show my confusion. Even Killian looked at Isabe then at the pie with furrowed brows.


    "How can this be. If you don''t believe you can taste mine, Killian," replied Isabe making a pitiful face.


    "You must be kidding,dy Isabe, how can the future duke of the Forchestire empire eat the leftover food by you? Even I or Cassius had never asked him to do so.`` I replied in a cold voice.


    "But.. ugh" she took the sip of the wine in her hands and feet more bitter now.


    The drink was not only the most bitter one, but it had strong alcohol. Soon, she would speak the truth. I only have to keep her talking and press more.


    "What is happening with you aunt Isabe, are you okay?" asked Killian.


    ''Oh my poor child, worrying about the person who was scheming against him.''


    "Lady Isabe, are you allergic to any fruit, just like lord Killian is allergic to raspberries? maybe that''s why you are feeling like that?" I asked, making my face worried like Killian. "Or maybe you should taste again, it was all your illusion before," I asked as if I was contemting options. Even Killian nodded agreeing with me.


    "But your highness, I am not allergic to any fruit, only my sister and lord Killian are... Alright" she wanted to deny, but looking at our strong gazes darted on her, she nodded and hesitatingly picked the fork again, taking a bite with shaking hands she put it in her mouth and I could see the tears welling in her eyes. "Aahh.. spicy, it''s very spicy" she shrieked putting her both hands in front of her mouth. "water, I need water," she shouted at the maids.


    I eyed Norma and she put a ss in front of Isabe hastily.


    She chugged the whole ss hastily, but when the taste hit her tongue, she threw the ss on the floor and shrieked again. Poor girl, she did not know that it was not the water but a very bitter medicine.


    Though I would do nothing but clean the throat, as I did not want to hurt her seriously. Its taste was too bitter, very few can handle it.


    I had to try my best to notugh as Killian was there. "What happened this timedy Isabe."


    I asked the girl who was coughing and puking, "I think you are not feeling well, are you allergic to pineapple in any way?"


    The girl finally realised where she was creating a scene and controlled her best to look serene, but her face was red, she spoke, "the water was very bitter your highness. And I have not eaten pineapple right now, even if I am allergic to it."


    "How can water have any taste,dy Isabe? It must be due to the pineapple pie you ate here.`` I emphasised again hoping the drink would effect and she would spit the truth out.


    Though she was still red, she still replied bewildered, "your highness, this is not pineapple pie, buy a raspberry pie with a mix of blueberry."


    "No,dy Isabe, it''s a pineapple pie," I said again, even Killian nodded this time.


    "How could this be, pineapple is not that spicy." she stuck to her point wiping her mouth as if would help her in decreasing the bitterness that was making her uneasy.


    "Even raspberries are not spicy,dy Isabe. I wonder why you are so sure that it is a raspberry pie?" I asked again, she is just this close to speaking the truth.


    In normal conditions, she would have realised what was happening and kept silent, but right now she was drunk and agitated because of the bitter taste and somewhat bewildered too.


    "I know it''s a raspberry pie because I was the one who asked the chef to make it," she spoke in a hazy state.


    ''Yes,'' I wanted to p right there. But controlled biting my lips, my face turned red due to controlling myughter, but others took it as my anger.


    Even Killian''s eyes were wide for a second before turning back into a frozen state, his calm face was looking more dangerous right now as he eyed his aunt, "why did you do that?" he asked in a frosty voice.


    Only then did Isabe realise what she had said, her eyes widened as she panicked more, "I mean, i... I wanted to eat the pie, Killian."


    She spoke themest excuse that even fools won''t believe, forget about Killian who had already understood everything.


    "Even after knowing that Killian was allergic to it?" I asked putting more oil in the fire, in my viinous style.


    She bit her lips as she had no reply, for it. She welled tears in her eyes as she looked at Killian pitifully, "Killian baby"


    He raised a hand stopping her to speak further, "I think you are not feeling well, aunt Isabe. You should go and take rest." he replied without any emotion much less concern.


    ''Huh! That''s it. Punish him Killian'' I wanted to roar but kept quiet there.


    "But Killian, I" she spoke once more but Kilian beat her to it.


    "Martha" he called his head maid


    "Yes, lord Killian" she boweding forward.


    "Escortdy Isabe to her carriage," he ordered and continued eating his pie.


    Isabe had no option but to follow the maid, she bit her lip and walked out giving me a cold look.


    I just flicked my hair in response, ''as if I am afraid of a punnie like you. I am the biggest viin of this era''

 Chapter 28: call me mother

    Chapter 28: call me mother


    When I looked back, Killian was staring at me intensely.


    ''Was I looking so happy just a moment ago?'' I looked around to see my image in the walls, but they all were covered with the portraits of ancestors, it was looking more like a museum than the dining hall of a child.


    "Did you do this?" his voice brought me back to the current predicament.


    "Huh?" it took me a second to realise what he was asking but I had already responded till then.


    "The pie," he asked me again patiently. His eyes were searching for my soul. Looking deep into me. I shivered, this habit of being afraid with his eyes did not leave me no matter what.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." I feigned ignorance. As I was not sure how much he trusted me.


    What if I told him that Isabe wanted to hurt him and he would not believe. One step at a time right now.


    "Then how did you give me an assured look? I am sure you knew about the pie. Did you change it from raspberry to pineapple." he asked again, this time with more patience.


    Though Kilian was a child, just like his father he was a man of few words. This was the first time I had seen him speak so much in a single time. But still, I did not know how to answer him. Because I knew about Isabe''s scheme due to my past life.


    If he asked me how I knew about the pie, how would I exin it to him? I bit my lips. I could lie but I did not want him to be suspicious of me, so I sighed and nodded, closing my eyes.


    I closed my eyes as I did not want to see his reaction, but now anxiety was killing me as he did not say a single word. I opened my eyes slightly, peeking at him and oh my! What a sight to behold.


    I instantly opened my both eyes to confirm that I was not dreaming, I still blinked a few times to be cleared.


    Killian, the frost prince of the Forchestire empire was smiling. As if the frost melted, and spring came.


    For the first time in the past 16 years, I saw his eyes looking warm. Unconsciously I moved further close to him, and when the realisation hit me my hand was already on his cheek, I snapped my hand back afraid that he would jerk it off.


    But he just shook his head smiling and then continued eating his pie.


    ''En! That was it? No more questions? Further drama? I did not know now whether I should be disappointed or feel relief.''


    "Stop that" he spoke without looking at me.


    "Stop what?" I asked, looking at myself. I was not doing anything.


    He looked at me and spoke, "stop staring at me"


    I bit my lip and looked down ''when was I staring at him? I was just looking okay!''


    I started eating my food in silence, but my mind was restless. Since I have been shameless before there was nothing wrong in being once more.


    "Lord Killian," I asked in the sweetest voice.


    "Hmmm" he nodded his face while eating.


    ''Oh my! Such an informal response. Where did yes your highness went?''


    "Was there any special reason for inviting me here for dinner?" I asked to take baby steps again.


    He nodded his head, finishing the whole pie and wiping his face elegantly with the napkin between his long fingers.


    "I wanted to confirm the timing of the royal tea party so that I would not bete in arriving at your chamber, your highness."


    ''Herees the tag back, but that''s not the issue right now. The point was he agreed. Not only agreed, he himself took the initiative to ask me. Can I do a happy dance here?''


    "The invitation is at 5, in the evening, lord Killian," I replied with a bright smile.


    He nodded his head, "I will be there at 3 pm, your highness."


    "Lord Killian," I called him, biting my lips in anticipation.


    "Yes, your highness," he asked, giving me all his attention now.


    "Can I call you Killian here, like other mothers call their child? Only there, ``I added again, looking at his nk face. But he was still silent, his face was downcast. I could not see his reaction clearly, and it kept me on the edge.


    "It''s ok if you are notfortable with it."


    "You can call me Killian all the time, your highness."


    We both spoke at the same time, and Iughed listening to his answer while he just smiled subtly.


    But that was also an achievement to get two smiles back to back and getting rid of the title lord. Plus watching a circus show for free.


    "Your highness." He called me out of my internal party time.


    "Hmmm," I asked, smiling, with an itch in my hands to ruffle his hair.


    "Then can I also call you mother there?" he asked looking down, so I could not see his expression clear.


    But the words felt like a dream. Am I in an illusion? I pinch my hands hard. And oh god! It hurts.


    "Huh," I still was not able to decipher the meaning behind his words. But he didn''t respond. So I asked again.


    "What did you say?", I asked looking eagerly at his face.


    "Nothing," he said, shaking his head.


    "No, you said it. I heard it, I heard it very clearly," I emphasised, although I wasn''t that sure. I heard it right?


    "No, I did not," he replied again, this time looking at me.


    "Yes you did," I said again not ready to back out.


    "I did not," he said, folding his hands over his chest.


    "You did," I said, repeating his actions, folding my arms over my chest.


    In return, I got a re, a minus degree frost re.


    "Okay, okay, you did not."

 Chapter 29: the bet

    Chapter 29: the bet


    At the end of the day I could only curse myself for asking him to confirm what he said, rather than replying ''yes, Killian why not.''


    But my inner voice shouted that how would she have any idea, that he would not ept what he had said.


    Sighing, I epted my fate, "okay, okay you did not."


    He nodded back, again sitting silent. Since dinner was done, I even got confirmation of him, joining me for the party. My work was done for today.


    I had to go and listen to the ending of Isabe too from Norma.


    "Alright then, I shall go now," I informed him but he did not react.


    ''Is he also lost in thoughts as I do?'' I tilted my head to the side when he whispered, "are you alright, your highness?"


    ''Huh?'' "I am alright l... Killian, I am happy.`` I replied in confusion. "It was you who were hurt in both of our previous meetings, and I regretted it. I apologize, lord, Killian."


    He shook his head lightly, "it was not your mistake your highness, there is no need to apologise." he replied in a softer tone.


    I just nodded as I did not know how to reply, there were many mistakes. I even had mixed poison in his food, but I could not tell him that.


    Even when I came back, I wanted to befriend him just to save my life. What right did I have to curse others when I was also full of selfish desires?


    But now when I looked at him, he was more pitiful than me. Though Cassius did not love me, my childhood was full of love and warmth. My father always cherished me and my mother always yed me, even when her rtives used tough at her, that she did not behave like a nobledy sometimes. She still fulfilled my every whim.


    That''s right,


    My next goal was to y with Killian.


    "Lord Killian, what do you do in your free time," I asked him with big bright eyes blinking at him.


    "I practice sword and horse riding. I even go to the library to read about the history and economics of the empire," he replied proudly.


    I snorted, what''s there to be proud about in being boring?


    "So you are trying to be the next Cassius, Killian." I wanted to reply normally but my voice still sounded cold.


    He felt the difference, I could see in his eyes but still nodded, "I am the heir of the dukedom your highness."


    "But you''re also a child lord Killian.'''' I pointed to the obvious yet the forgotten truth.


    "I am no more a child your highness," he replied, raising his chin.


    He was trying to look more mature and taller but all he was looking like a pouting baby.


    I stifled augh and asked, "I would much prefer if you could spend some time with me ying in the garden."


    "I am not a kid, your highness." He repeatedly told me he would not waste his time ying.


    I nodded my head, "Then let''s make a bet.'''' I replied with a mischievous glint in my eyes.


    "A bet," he asked, tilting his head.


    I nodded "yes, a bet, if I won, it will be proved that you are still a kid. then, you will y with me in the garden. But if you win, I will agree that you have grown up now, then I will not pester you anymore."


    He looked at me, for a while. Contemting whether he should ept the idea or not. What I felt like an eternity, he finally nodded, "what is thepetition."


    "Horse riding," I replied confidently.


    "Are you sure, your highness?" he asked looking at me from top to toe.


    I raised a brow, ''is the doubting me now'' "I am very much sure, Killian."


    "But I never saw you riding a horse." he finally asked what was bugging him.


    "You have not seen me doing many things Killian" I replied with augh.


    He nodded, agreeing that he did not know much about me.


    "When would you want to have thepetition?" he asked again.


    "On Sunday, when you would get off from your study. I don''t want you to tire out yourself.'''' I replied with a smile, an itch taking ce in my hands to ruffle his hairs.


    He nodded, smiling at my thoughtful gesture.


    "Then I shall take my leave now, see you tomorrow, at the chamber, Killian,'''' I replied standing up.


    "Good night your highness" he replied standing up too.


    "Uh, Killian, look here," I said, suddenly turning back.


    When he did, I kissed him on the cheek and walked out hurriedly.


    He was too stunned to reply but I had seen her widened eyes, and ears getting red.


    Even the maids were looking at me with horror-filled eyes as if I had taken their chastity. One thing I was sure about that soon their eyes would bulge out permanently. Iughed at the mischievousness I had done.


    That''s also the style of the bold beautiful viiness in red. Ah, what a name, if a book was written over me in the empire I would name it viiness in red.


    I walked taking fast steps toward my own chamber as the night had settled in.


    Just when I entered, instead ofyingfortably or taking a tea, I turned and called,


    "Norma" my voice was filled with curiosity and anxiety


    She bit her lips in nervousness and nodded.


    My eyes filled with glee.


    "Leave everyone, Norma stay and massage my hairs."


    Everyone bowed and left the room. When I was sure no one was around, I sat on the sofa and ordered


    "Speak"


    "I gave her the white roses bouquet telling her it was a gift from the royal chamber, your highness."


    "And," I asked anticipated


    "And she had taken it with glee. As you had predicted, Lady Isabe had started scratching her hands just in a few seconds."


    (a morning treat for all those readers who supported me, I was a bit emotionalst night as someone imed I am a thief. but thank you, you all are right. I should look forward to your kind words and avoid those who criticise me. thank you for boosting my confidence)

 Chapter 30: Rosella

    Chapter 30: Rose


    "So the perfume was meant to create an allergy," I nodded my head.


    "You did good, Norma. Have you taken care of the pie too," I asked again if someone tasted the pie things may getplicated.


    "Yes, your highness. I threw it into the dustbin," replied Norma with a nod.


    "Good, that''s for you,'''' I replied, giving her pearl earrings.


    Her eyes gleamed looking at the earrings, as she bowed taking them.


    "Now you can leave too, I would like to rest," I responded leaning on the sofa.


    She nodded, bowing she left the room.


    ''So you intentionally gave me the perfume which would create itching all over my body, very well. Since you are so thoughtful towards me, I shall return the favour soon.'' I stood up and walked towards my bedside drawer and took out the parchment of papers.


    These are the same papers I had prepared the day I came back to life. It has the steps written, on how to improve my life this time.


    My next goal was to get permission from his majesty to get my inheritance back.


    ''Isabe is just the start, Cassius, soon I will reach you.''


    Finally, after a very tiring day, Iid on my bed with a smile.


    As the morning rays bounced in every corner and the fresh smell of roses filled the room. I opened my eyes looking at the same silver web structure on the ceiling.


    But God knows why today it was looking lessplicated. Just like my life which was slowly sorting out.


    "Your highness" I heard daisy the new main walking in and addressing me.


    "Yes," I asked, still lying there in a hazy state.


    "Your highness,dy Rose is here. She is requesting an audience." she notified me, bowing her head.


    All the haziness of my mind left my body when I heard that, I sat with a start.


    "Penny, ask her to sit in the parlour and serve her with the best tea and chocte cake."


    "Daisy prepare my bath, hurry"


    "Yes, your highness" they both bowed and sprinted from there.


    Standing up, I walked towards the window. Looking at the bright sun I smiled, ''Rose, the one person who stood by me, even when I was wrong. I wonder how things would be in this lifetime.''


    Quickly taking a bath and wearing a simple peach gown, I walked towards the parlour in hurried footsteps.


    There she was sitting in a proper knight uniform. She was invariably beautiful in her armour instead of the dresses she usually wore.


    Hearing the footsteps, Rose, turned and looked at me. I saw the glee in her eyes, but next her face turned calm as she became aware of my position now, and greeted me with the manners of a knight


    "Your highness''s servant, Rose Warrington greets you."


    "Sir Rose, please rise," I spoke following her tune.


    It was still awkward to speak this way with her, as I only wanted to hug and apologise with her but we have no choice.


    There were many other knights standing there, and I had to manage my image as a haughty duchess.


    "These are the two knights, sir ke and sir Cian, that would serve you this year, your highness. As you wished, we had added sir Rose among them."


    I nodded my head, "thank you, sir Simon, I know I can trust you."


    "It''s only my job, your highness. Tell me if I could serve you in any other way," he said in a stoicmandant voice.


    "No sir Simon, that is more than enough. I would expect both of them to follow me and lord Killian tomorrow to the royal tea party.


    But for now, since I am going to stay in the pce, only sir Rose is fine." I stated indirectly, asking them to leave us alone.


    He looked at me and then Rose, rather reluctant to leave me with only one night but we both nodded giving him assurance. Atst, he nodded and left the parlour room with two other knights following him.


    Only then did Rose let out a breath of relief, she looked at me and smiled, "you became more beautiful this year."


    "What are you saying, it''s you who had turned more stunning in this armour.'''' I looked at her as if I had seen her after a lifetime.


    She averted her gaze from me and looked around, as the maids were standing in every corner, she whispered, "Ah, it''s awkward. I don''t know when this will begin to work"


    My eyes welled, as I heard the same words she had said in the past. That time instead of supporting her in adjusting, I reprimanded her for not being able to handle her work well. Yet like a fool, she supported me in everything.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at me, "what happened Marianne... I mean your highness." she corrected her words in haste, afraid of getting chastised.


    I shook my head, blinking my eyes, "just missed home," wiping my eyes. I continued "Of course it''s awkward because it''s the first time. But we will get used to it in time. And when we are alone, please treat me the same. I am forgetting how to stay informally here. This ce is nothing but a beautiful cage."


    Myst words hurt her, I could see the pity in her eyes, which I had always used in the past for my benefits. She cleared her throat and spoke in a cheery voice, "don''t kill meter because I am being impolite then" with that, she hugged me.

 Chapter 31: plead for justice

    Chapter 31: plead for justice


    "So how is life here?" Rose asked, nibbling her cake.


    "Even after being a knight, you are such a gourmand," I replied with augh, avoiding her question.


    "Hey, it''s not my mistake. You know chocte cake is my Achilles heel," she replied stuffing one more piece in her mouth.


    I justughed at her antics, just how did I miss this innocence in the past.


    "So, you must be happy now, getting married to the man you love. You even forgot your childhood friend and family," sheined with a pout.


    ''Just how many times would she ask about my conditions here in different ways. She was not that chatty in the past. Had I made a mistake being friendly with him.'' the devil in me smirked as I regretted over being nice with her.


    "Saying the one who is still busy with her sword, what happened to count Dn, whom you were going to confess to" see even without being rude I can shut anyone.


    She pouted but said nothing.


    "Your highness" greeted Penny entering the parlour room.


    "Your highness,dy Isabe is here," she informed me, looking at the door in a panic. The girl must be treated badly looking at the way she was frightened.


    "Ask her to wait," I replied. I did not want to create a scene in front of Rose. At least not on the day of her joining.


    "Yes, your highness" she replied, though her face turned pale. I know this look well, as I also used to torture the maids of Cassius''s chamber when they did note with a positive reply.


    We nobles are not taught to hear no as an answer.


    She bowed her head and went out of the chamber. By the silence did not stay for long as Isabe entered in clicking her heels on the marble floor, and behind her were my two new maids, doing every possible attempt to stop her.


    That has never happened before. So that was what Lina meant when she said that the girls were not trained enough.


    "Lady, you can''t go in, pleasedy Isabe listen" they continued pleading with her.


    ''Huh rather than pleading, you should just drag her out by clutching her hairs. hmph''


    I raised my hand stopping Daisy and Penny from creating a further scene.


    "What kind of rude behaviour is it,dy Isabe? Have you forgotten who I am? Or have you forgotten your ce in the pce?" I asked in the coldest tone.


    Only then did I notice, her face and neck was covered with small red blisters. I quickly tried to scan her body, but everything was covered by her blue floor-length gown, she had even worn gloves in her hands.


    "My apology, your highness." but there was no regret in her voice. If any, it wasing through gritted teeth.


    "What is the matter,dy Isabe, you are looking worried?" I asked, stifling augh looking at her face.


    She clearly realised my mocking gaze as she fumed further, "just look at my face your highness, my whole body is covered with it. It''s all because of you."


    I raised a brow, I turned my body towards her, leaning back on my chair, chair of the head. I put my one leg over the other and raised my chain, forget about Isabe even Rose was stunned for a second as nody sat like that. It was the posture of the emperor, "me? Hah, mind your tonguedy Isabe, don''t forget who you are talking to! I can send you to prison for spoiling my image, speaking lies about the archduchess. Breaking the code of conduct of the pce and now ring at me and intimidating me, it would be taken as you are here to harm me,dy Isabe.


    You are the daughter of marquees but we both know the title will be passed to your brother the eldest son of marquees Wiltshire, and then you will be just a noble by name.


    While I am the archduchess, I am second to the empress of Forchestire but rest of you are all below me.


    No one would be able to save you, not even the one whom you think they could. So, it''s best not to get on my bad side, otherwise, you may not realise how you get destroyed." Everyone was stunned as there was a pin drop silence covering the whole area.


    The whole ce was frozen until I spoke again,


    "So, I am asking you once again, why are you heredy Isabe?"


    But she said nothing, or should I say she had nothing to say, her face was white as she stood there lost. She had thought she woulde here and act pitiful after all her condition is the one which could gain sympathy, pale face, weak stature, and those wet eyes.


    She must have thought she could sow the seed of hatred in everyone''s heart for me.


    But what she did not know was, I had been a victim of this scene in myst life. As she had yed the victim card many times, I even believed that I was in the wrong.


    But not anymore, since she wanted me to prove viin then allow me to show her how a viin would react.


    "What now, are you ying mum, or your tongue also got blisters? In any case, I am busy here. So either speak or excuse us."


    "Penny, Daisy" I called the dumb standing maids, they needed to be trained to be like me, who could handle these small pests.


    My gaze brought them out of their stupor as they walked forward and bowed their head.


    "Yes, your highness" they spoke in a chorus.


    "Lady Isabe is not feeling well, take her to the royal physician" I ordered and they bowed.


    Moving forward they called her but she did not respond as her eyes were fixed on me. But instead of fear I just stared back, the cold hard stare that was ready to shatter all her pretence if she spoke more.


    "I want to plead for justice." Finally, the girl spoke when they held each of her hands to drag her out.

 Chapter 32: cutting the roots

    Chapter 32: cutting the roots


    "I want to plead for justice." Finally, the girl spoke when they held each of her hands to drag her out.


    "Very well, then you should be at the royal court. Why here?" I asked, raising a brow.


    First, she was confused as I wasn''t afraid of listening to her threat. Then she nodded.


    "Very well, but I would plead justice in the court meeting of duke Cassius, as I don''t want our family matter to go out," she said in a pitiful voice.


    "Looks like, not only you have blisters but memory loss and delusions too. I had said that before and I would repeat myself, we are not family. Anyways you can plead wherever you want,dy Isabe. Just excuse us so that we can resume our meeting." I asked her to shoo impatiently.


    She bit her lip, but nodded and walked out of the room.


    "What was that?" asked Rose, looking at the disappearing figure of the girl and then at me. "If I am not mistaken, she is the sister of the previous duchess, right Mary?"


    ''Mary! It has been ages since someone called me that.'' "yes, she is'' ''I replied, taking a piece of cake in my mouth.


    "Did you do something to her, why was she ming you." she again intrigued and concerned both.


    I shook my head, though I did not want to lie, the wall has ears. There would definitely be a spy of Isabe among the maids.


    "She was rude, you should ask your husband to not entertain these types of rtives," she added, shaking her head.


    "Let her do what she wants. Forget about her, I just want you to protect me and Killian as I can only trust you rose. Can you do that?" I asked her sincerely.


    "Of course I would. I am your knight Mary." although confused at my words, she replied in a sincere tone.


    I nodded, "very well, then go and familiarize yourself with the new ce." Then I turned to my maids and said: "Penny help sir Rose in giving a tour to the duchess chamber and all other areas where we usually go."


    Both bowed their heads and went out.


    "Daisy go and bring the butler back"


    "Yes, your highness" she replied bowing but didn''t go out.


    I eyed her, she bit her lip as she spoke hesitating "your highness, your breakfast."


    "I am not hungry. Now hurry," I said as she was still standing there.


    15 minutester I heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in"


    "Your highness, did you need me?"


    A well-dressed butler came in and greeted politely.


    "I also bought some snacks for you, your highness. Please try it and inform the maids if you wish to have something else."


    "Oh, thank you for your consideration,"


    It was a beautiful white cake in the shape of snowkes, it immediately melted in my mouth leaving a sweet vani taste.


    He put a thick book on the table gently,


    "This is the list of the staff of the whole pce, that you had requested your highness"


    I nodded, he must be a skilled person as he remembered well what I wanted without telling twice.


    "Well, I have a few questions to ask"


    "Please go ahead."


    "Each person''s personal and professional information is collected here, right?"


    "Of course, your highness. I had personally collected it," he replied assuredly.


    "Their names, descriptions of features and clothing, their birthces and families, their location etc. hmmm, looks good. By the way, can you look into one more thing?"


    "Anything you ask, your highness. What should I investigate more?" he asked bowing politely.


    "I want you to investigate the personal details of their family members. When you do that, review the existing list carefully, whether it is correct, especially look into if there was any sudden source of ie in their family." I informed him, just then something clicked my mind "And keep this matter to yourself.'''' I added in case there would be any suspicious person around him.


    "Sure, I will look into it and report back to you as soon as possible, your highness," he replied, bowing his head.


    After he received the list back, the butler was about to leave. I remember the morning rambling of Daisy with Penny.


    "Oh, by the way, your wife had given birth to a daughter a few days ago. Right"


    "Yes, that''s right. Your highness"


    As if he didn''t expect me to remember this minor detail about him, he was looking surprised.


    I smiled softly at him, who was obviously touched by my consideration.


    I took out a small pouch filled with gold coins,


    "Your wife and daughter need you right now, let me give you a week of vacation, starting tomorrow, so you can spend some time with your family.


    Take this money, and get some herbs that are good for the mother and baby and some nutritional tonic and foods."


    "Your highness, the work here.." he replied hesitated but I could clearly see the gleam in his eyes.


    "It''s fine, assign the most trusted employee the work. A week would not be a big deal. Have a good vacation." I replied, raising my hand in the middle of his sentence.


    "Yes your highness, thank you," he replied, though his voice was full of respect from starting but it had warmth now.


    He bowed deeply before leaving. I felt it would take a bit more time to investigate the personal details of the staff, the case would definitely start before that.


    I sighed, it would take more time to cut the root of the poisonous tree name Isabe then I had thought.


    "Your highness"


    "Hmm"


    "Lord Killian had arrived. He is requesting for an audience."


    I looked at the watch, it''s already been past noon. I didn''t even realise how the time flew.


    "Send him in, and bring fresh cutlery and tea for him" I ordered a Penny looking at the cake. He surely would like it.

 Chapter 33: tsundre attitude

    Chapter 33: tsundre attitude


    "Good afternoon, Killian," I wished him the moment he entered.


    "Good morning, your highness." He wished, taking a seat in front of me.


    Daisy served him tea and Penny put cakes and other snacks on his te.


    "Did you not have lunch, your highness," he asked looking at the snacks on the te in confusion.


    "Aah, lunch'''' I asked as if the word was foreign to me.


    "Breakfast your highness." he probed again looking at me with all seriousness like we were discussing war tactics.


    Instead of replying I justughed awkwardly,


    "Your marks arepletely gone now, Killian. You would look good at tomorrow''s royal tea party." Iplement changing the topic.


    "I must say you are a cleverdy, your highness. But I am not a kid," he replied with a shrug.


    "You are 11 Killian." I pointed to the obvious, taking a piece of cake and putting it in my mouth. ''Of course, he was a kid.''


    "My father became a duke when he was 13 your highness." he retorted back.


    And here goes the creamy vani taste, and all left was a bitter memory.


    "So, you desperately wanted to be your father Killian, you look up to him so much.'''' I did not want to sound harsh, but I could not control myself.


    The way truth wasing in front of my eyes, my hatred for that man was increasing. In my past life, I always thought I was in the wrong. But now when I look at the whole picture, it was he who was at fault from the start.


    He felt the change in my attitude as he was looking surprised, then in a soothing way he said,


    "I am Killian, your highness. And I only want to be that. But I sure would like to have more achievements than my father."


    It was his way to tell me that professionally he would be like his father but he was different. His tsundere caring attitude brought a smile to my face.


    "But it did not mean that I forgot about skipping your meal," he added before I could say anything.


    "Aah, I see, you are still a stubborn kid. I mean man. Then tell me what you suggest." I asked with a kind smile.


    "I suggest you have meals with me, this way I can keep an eye on your eating habits," he replied with a serious face but my eyes gleamed.


    I controlled the happiness leaking from my body and wetting the floor as I said in a very serious tone,


    "Well, it''s a good idea but what would I get in return?"


    He nodded following my act, "what do you wish to have your highness." he asked, looking at me with his big eyes.


    For the first time in my two lifetimes, I did not feel that his eyes were cold and brutal but warm and bright.


    "Well, for now, a daily hug and few kisses will do, but I may add ruffling of hairs and pinching of cheeks when I deem fit," I replied so seriously as if I was asking a hefty sum.


    Even Lina who had just entered the room, with more food, stifled augh.


    "I think I can manage to pay that, your highness. but I would prefer you would consider pinching again," he replied, scratching his chin and nodding his head.


    ''Aww, he was looking so cute in that tsundere act. Wait a minute did he mean, I can hug and peck him now.''


    "Well, it''s fine. Then let''s give me a trial." With that, I opened my arms.


    He stood from his seat and came in my arms folding his hands on my waist. It was not as great and warm as I had thought because we both were a bit stiff.


    But at least it was a start, and there was nothing good as taking a step.


    He left me and sat back on his seat when I noticed tears welled in Lina''s eyes as she smiled.


    That''s when I realised a tear was in my eye too. I blinked my eyes to control more from falling and smiled at the cute boy sitting in front of me.


    "So, your highness. When did you learn horse riding," he asked curiously.


    Iughed, "not only horse riding Killian, I know how to wield a sword too." I replied proudly.


    His eyes widened as he looked at me with pure surprise, "Were you trying to be a knight, your highness." he asked as if he could not believe, I know all that.


    "No, as you know my maiden family was known for business, we never had any knight in our family," I replied, shaking my head.


    "Then" his voice was barely controlling his curiosity.


    It looked like the best way to befriend a child was to do which he had an interest in.


    "I have a childhood friend who wanted to be a knight, so she often dragged me with her for practice. So, I learnt whatever she had." I replied, remembering those sweet and sunny days of my life.


    "Oh, did she pass the test?" he asked, finally concentrating on food since his curiosity was solved.


    "Of course, in fact. I had just appointed her today as my official knight. She will join us for the royal party tomorrow." I told him hoping he would befriend Rose too.


    Her sunny personality was infectious so maybe she could change his cold stature and could bring spring in his life too.


    "And if you want I can be your practising partner too." I offered.


    it would help us ining close too.


    "You are the archduchess now, your highness." he pointed, subtly telling me that I could not wield a sword like a kid now.


    I smirked, "are you forgetting that Killian, our ancestors, the great empress fought in the battle from the side by side with her husband.


    And it is believed that we won the war only through her contribution." I was telling him the great historical past when a maid came running and whispered something in Lina''s ears.


    Her face paled as she looked at me and came forward. Her voice hesitating as I eyed her and she gulped. Taking a deep breath she finally stated


    "Your highness, you are summoned to the official court of duke Cassius."


    [hello readers, hope you enjoyed the chapter, I wanted to add 3rd pov in the next chapter. But I want to know your viewpoint before that. If you are okay with 3 povs in the middle of the story thenment yes. But if you think it will disturb the flow thenment no, I will try a different method to add the information then. Doment in the next 10 hrs, as writing would also take time. Thank you]

 Chapter 34: trial and error

    Chapter 34: trial and error


    Note :


    (I am trying to change POV today. Please give yourments over the methods I used, which you would prefer forter chapters. If it''s making you confused or you found it more informational. please do read both parts, before deciding. Thank you.)


    3rd person POV


    Feeling utterly humiliated by that bitch Marianne, Isabe went to Cassius, hoping he would take the side of her immediately. But that fool also dyed it, telling it''s a procedural work.


    It would take time my foot. He was also trying to save his image, by not punishing his so-called wife!


    All the way in the carriage, the scene of the duchess room kept repeating in her mind. Walking back to her room, she threw all the things on the floor.


    Maids who were habitual of behaviour stayed at the corner, like lifeless statues. They were trying their best to stay invisible, in case they be the subject of her torture.


    Taking out all the anger, and destroying almost everything, she sat on the sofa taking a drink to drown herself in its bitter taste.


    Her father entered in and sat in front of her. He did not bat an eye on the mess his daughter had created. Its was not the first time he had seen so he just ignored it and started the topic for which he hade


    "Are you sure about it Isabe? What if you were not able to prove her guilty?" a man, full of scars on his hand and face but still looked strong, his face reeked authority, spoke to the girl sitting in front of him.


    "I am sure father, everyone saw that I was fine before going to the pce, but the next day I developed these blisters," she replied confidently.


    "I don''t think it''s enough. Cassius is a man of rationality. He would not punish his wife in public based on a hypothesis." he replied, taking a sip of wine.


    "Killian was there, father, we could use him. He still hates that filthy bitch. He would rather prefer us over her." she replied, making a disgusting face.


    "I know, I had spent a whole year filling his mind with all the negative thoughts about his stepmother, and that bitch, she behaved just the way I wanted. A single mistake would not break his trust," she added before marquees Wiltshire could say anything.


    "Very well, but if things turn against you, I will not take your side. So think carefully," he added in a threatening tone.


    She gulped yet nodded, "even if I did not win father, I will be able to turn more people against her with my pitiful act." she replied being sure that her condition would be taken with sympathy.


    "Good, do anything possible and prove Marianne as a bad mother and a worse wife.


    If she did not get pregnant in two years and Killian had any ident then Cassius had to marry you. Then the position of the archduchess and all that power woulde back in our hands." he replied, putting the ss down and standing up.


    "Rest now daughter we have a show to put on, tomorrow." with that he waltzed out of the room.


    "Oh father, the position of archduchess would be mine and so as the powers, not ours. I will be the one who will rule the pce," she murmured with a smirk, taking the ss of wine and finishing it in one gulp.


    "Sorry, Marianne but you have to bear the consequences ofing in between my dreams."


    ***********


    Isabe''s POV


    Feeling utterly humiliated by that bitch Marianne, I went to Cassius, hoping he would take my side immediately. But that fool also dyed it, telling it''s a procedural work, and it would take time.


    It would take time my foot. He was also trying to save his image, by not punishing his so-called wife!


    In utter humiliation, my body was burning with rage, so when I entered the room, I threw all the things on the floor. How could they all treat me like this! Why? I was much better than that bitch, yet she had all the power and now she was trying to show off. I could not let this happen.


    Maids who were habitual of my behaviour stayed at the corner, like lifeless statues. They were trying their best to stay invisible, in case they be the subject of my torture. But I didn''t care about what they thought. They were here to serve me, not the other way around.


    Taking out all the anger, and destroying almost everything, I finally sat on the sofa taking a drink to drown myself in its bitter taste.


    Just then father entered in and sat in front of me. He did not bat an eye on the mess I had created. Oh, what could I even expect from this heartless man, who treated me as nothing more than a pawn in his political career.


    And It was not the first time he had seen all the mess, so he just ignored it and started the topic for which he hade. Cruel! He did not even ask if I was feeling better, or how I was!


    "Are you sure about it Isabe? What if you were not able to prove her guilty? His face and hands were full of scars but he still looked strong, his face reeked authority, as he spoke to me.


    "I am sure father, everyone saw that I was fine before going to the pce, but the next day I developed these blisters," I replied confidently.


    "I don''t think it''s enough. Cassius is a man of rationality. He would not punish his wife in public based on a hypothesis." he replied, taking a sip of wine.


    "Killian was there father, we could use him. He still hates that filthy bitch. He would rather prefer us over her." I replied, making a disgusting face.


    "I know, I had spent a whole year filling his mind with all the negative thoughts about his stepmother, and that bitch, she behaved just the way I wanted. A single mistake would not break his trust." I added before marquees Wiltshire could say anything.


    "Very well, but if things turn against you, I will not take your side. So think carefully," he added in a threatening tone.


    I gulped, knowing very well that he was telling the truth, he would not care even if I die there.


    yet I nodded, "even if I did not win father, I will be able to turn more people against her with my pitiful act." I replied being sure that my condition would be taken with sympathy.


    "Good, do anything possible and prove Marianne bad as a mother and a wife. If she did not get pregnant in two years and Killian had any ident then Cassius had to marry you. Then the position of archduchess and all that power woulde back in our hands." he replied, putting the ss down and standing up.


    "Rest now daughter we have a show to put on tomorrow." with that he waltzed out of the room.


    "Oh father, the position of archduchess would be mine and so as the powers, not ours. I will be the one who will rule the pce." I murmured with a smirk, taking the ss of wine and finishing it in one gulp.


    "Sorry, Marianne but you have to bear the consequences ofing in between my dreams."


    ment which is better]

 Chapter 35: motherly rights

    Chapter 35: motherly rights


    1 person (Marianne Pov)


    "To say that I was surprised would be an understatement, it had been just a few hours that Isabe had threatened me to file a case, and I was already summoned.


    Didn''t these cases need further processing, collection of proofs and much more before summoning the parties and having an audience?.


    Or was she getting special attention in the procedure ofw too! No matter how much I tried to stay away from both of them in my lifetime, they kept oning back.


    "Did the written noticee, Lina?" I asked her, looking at the empty hands of the maid who brought the news.


    "No, your highness, the case has not started yet. His highness has summoned you to discuss the matter before the case gets started," she replied bowing but confusion was clear in her voice too.


    "Very well, I will meet them after lunch," I replied by taking another piece of cake in my mouth.


    "So, Killian, would you like to practice with me sometimes?" I asked him, trying to divert his attention from the news.


    He looked at me with a smile, "sure, I would like that, your highness. As you are asking for my rights from his highness."


    "He did not agree yet, but yes, I was asking for your training and education rights, what are your views about this matter?" I asked him with relief that he did not ask about her aunt''s matter in detail.


    "That depends on many things in the future. Like the one just happened a moment ago," he replied, looking at the maiding from the court.


    "Why are you getting summoned in the court, your highness.", asked Killian, tilting his face to me.


    "Uh, you don''t need to worry about Killian, I will handle it.", assured him as I Didn''t want him to drag in this mess.


    "I am sure you can handle anything, your highness, but I still want to know what is the matter if you do not mind.",e added, at the end.


    I sighed, even if I would not tell him, I was sure Isabe would also have her own version of the story,


    "your aunt,dy Isabe, how much are you attached to him Killian?" I asked about testing the waters.


    He furrowed his brows at my question, "does this have anything to do withst night''s dinner, your highness?" he asked me, but his tone was much like a statement.


    I bit my lip, why was he so smart. "Yes, she had some blisters on her body and she is iming that I had done that to her.


    But when i denied, she decided to plead in the court.'''' I told him that everyone knew but his smile told me he knew much more.


    Sweat filled my palms as I looked at his devilish smile. What did that smile mean, it was looking full of mischievousness.


    He looked back and eyed the maids, taking the signal, they went out of the room,


    "Your maids are not that efficient. They left the pie in the bin freely. Sure, no one would touch the dustbin normally. But it was a proof, and proof can be taken from anywhere.


    And that chef, he is a cowardly man. Just a single threat and he spoke everything like a parrot. Tch, wrong choice of people, your highness." he started shaking his head.


    Dread filled my eyes, so he knew everything. Yet here he was discussing my sword wielding ability.


    "What else do you know, Killian?" I asked again, filling my voice with all the leftover confidence.


    "The roses, your highness. White roses are the one my father used to give the nobles every time. The right way to trick someone, I must say." he added thest stance I was afraid about.


    ''I am doomed'' all the colour drained out my skin as he continued speaking, but I stillforted myself, if he wanted revenge, he would not have been talking sweetly before... right?


    "Uh, I can exin Killian." I started nervously when he shook his head.


    "There is no need, your highness, I know everything," he replied in his solemn voice.


    "You know everything?" ''what, how, when, how much'' thousands of questions started shing in my mind.


    How could Killian know everything when even I was not sure.


    "Yes, the chef told me everything," he replied in a soft tone.


    "What did he tell you?"


    "He told me, you were angry that Isabe had ordered raspberry pie. That''s why you asked him to make the pepper pie.


    You were worried about me, I appreciate it very much. But aunt Isabe is not a bad person, your highness. She is just impulsive sometimes, forgive her, your highness." He exined it to me with patience, as if he was dealing with a kid.


    I bit my lip hard, it was the first time Killian had asked me to do something but he did not know the reality of Isabe.


    But I couldn''t me him, if I was fooled by her for 16 years in my past life, then Killian was just a kid. Slowly slowly I had to shred her facade.


    "Are you sure Lord Killian, it could have hurt you?" I pointed again. Hoping he would understand.


    "Didn''t I forgive you too?" he asked, tilting his head.


    ''I didn''t do it intentionally'' I wanted to scream but just nodded, as the metallic taste slowly started filling my mouth.


    "Thank you, your highness. Do you want me to testify that it was all just a misunderstanding?" he offered but I shook my head.


    "No, let me talk to your father first," I assured him I would handle it.


    "Very well. Uh, your highness, is everything alright between you two," he asked hesitating.


    I understand him, it wasn''t his ce to meddle, but I wanted toe clean with him. So I nodded.


    "As you know Killian, your father married me just to give a duchess to the kingdom and maybe a mother to you.


    So rather than pleading for his affection and favour, I am going to be a strong duchess and a good mother to you. Will you support me in doing that?" I asked, touching his cheeks gently.


    His eyes widened and then softened as he smiled and nodded, "I will dly do that, your highness."


    *************

 Chapter 36: Hurting the pride and image

    Chapter 36: Hurting the pride and image


    Finally, when Killian left, I stood up to get ready to face the wrath of the man I loved. I sighed a little while looking at my makeup and hairdo done by Penny and Daisy. Unlike my gloomy look, my outfit was very colourful. Touching my braided hair as they are tied on both sides to make a bun, I headed for his meeting room.


    "This way, your highness"


    Guided by the attendant, I was surprised when he walked me to his personal garden.


    Recalling my past memories I looked around, there was still time for my favourite flowers to bloom. Thank goodness, he did not know about my choices. Otherwise, he would have uprooted those nts too.


    By the time I reached there, I could see a white table. I greeted him cautiously,


    "His highness"


    "Come, sit Marianne"


    I sat down with bitter feelings. I thought my meetings with him were very precious back then. Who would know that a day woulde when I felt so ufortable about meeting him?


    I was fidgeting with a teacup, suppressing my desire to run away immediately. Murmuring myself that I had to calm down, I fixed my eyes on the clear tea.


    I waited for long but he did not speak a word. I reached out carefully, checking his sentiment as he drank silently.


    As he finally put the mug down, he quickly nced at me. He might have felt strange about my irregr breathing, but he just cast an indifferent nce at me, which still broke my heart.


    The man in my past memories used to look at me like that. Whether I was sick, stressed or sad, he did not care at all. He was always indifferent.


    I gave a hollow smile, as his words and actions immediately reminded me of his past images in my past memories. Can''t I be free from my past memories? Can I erase the scars of the past left deep in my heart?


    I suddenly felt thirsty. I picked up the teacup to reinvigorate my devastated heart. I barely moved my trembling arm and spilt yellow tea in my mouth.


    The moment I put down the cup, moistening my throat, he finally spoke


    "I am sure you know that Isabe had pleaded in court against you."


    Instead of saying anything I just nodded.


    "So, how would it sound that the duchess of the empire is going to be punished in front of everyone?


    I have heard your father is here for business, even he coulde and attend the case." he spoke with a calm expression, his eyes were clear, there was nothing in them, anger, happiness.


    I did not know whether he was happy or angry about this escted matter and it''s not like I cared much about it.


    But the mention of my father drained all the colour and animation from my face.


    I suddenly felt lonely and empty.


    As I tried to speak I breathed out hot air because of the heating from the ground.


    "Are you threatening me now, your highness?"


    He shook his head, "I am clearing the scenario, Marianne, your pride is rted to my image Marianne. No matter what our rtionship is, we are a couple in front of the people of the empire."


    "I understand his highness, what do you propose then," I asked again, hiding my bitterness, ming the tea.


    "Go and apologise tody Isabe," he spoke in a somewhat haughty tone.


    The final thread of patience snapped, as I put the cup with a little more pressure. The tea sshed all over the table cloth.


    Looking at the white cloth that was gradually turning yellow, I felt my life was going like that.


    "Let me leave now," he spoke standing up.


    "I am not finished, his highness" I spoke very slowly.


    Wiping my hands, much because of sweat, rather than spilt tea, I stared into his eyes.


    "If you would not protect me in this case, I am fine as I understand where your affection lies, but I have not given my rights to take the decision to anyone.


    If Lady Isabe wanted to plead a case that is her right, I am not afraid of things that could happen.


    But if my family was dragged into it, then I would make sure to burn this whole dukedom with me. And that is my promise to you, Cassius." I spoke his name defiantly as he looked at me with widened eyes.


    Without giving any reply, he turned around and walked out without hesitation.


    Feeling lonely and empty, I stood alone in a world tinged with light green under the sunlight of May until he disappeared.


    Under the intense summer sun, I moved my heavy legs. Eagerly looking at the dark green shade of the lush green leaves, I was counting the numbers to give time to mend my heart.


    How much time had passed as I reached back to my chamber? To say that I actually threatened him to burn the whole empire was not something I had nned but his blind affection towards Isabe, that he was ready to drag my family in, burned me.


    I closed my eyes, controlling my thudding heart. It''s not the time to weaken Marianne, it''s the time to show how the viiness deals with the betraying couple.


    "Penny, call Lina"


    "Yes your highness"


    After a few minutes Lina entered, her red face and hard breathing told that she hade running. Penny must have told her what happened today.


    "Your highness" she greeted, bowing her head.


    "Lina, I want you to go and collect the record of gifts I got during my marriage from the financial advisor and treasurer, plus collect the witness who saw Cassius giving me the perfume.


    I also want you to go with sir Rose and receive written testimony from the chef of Killian''s chamber" I ordered her as she bowed back and walked out.


    "Only you are not the one who can affect my image and pride. You would know now."

 Chapter 37: formal greetings

    Chapter 37: formal greetings


    "Your highness, dinner is served," said Penny bowing her head.


    In cue, three maids came with dinner, putting on the table near the sofa, in front of my study table.


    I was studying the proofs I had against Isabe. I wanted not only the proof to prove my innocence but also some witnesses who could show her real face to the world.


    Not even Cassius, but Killian also trusted him unconditionally.


    Truth to be told she had gone to Cassius to negotiate as she had promised Killian. But the way he dragged her family in the mess, fanned her anger.


    ''Did he think he could threaten me by using my family against me, hah! Cruel, and inhumane. If I would have been Marianne from the past then I would have hurt Killian to show him he was not the only one who could use family against the other.


    "Your highness, dinner." reminded Daisy this time looking at my lost stature.


    "I am not hungry." I denied still keeping my eyes on the files.


    "But your highness, you have not eaten breakfast and lunch today," she reminded in a fearsome voice.


    "It''s fine, I am not hungry. Now don''t disturb me for a while."


    "Is that so?" I heard the voice that had left just a while ago.


    "Killian," I finally looked away from the files. He was standing in front of me, in the same white robe which he had worn in the day.


    "Good evening your highness" he greeted me, "I thought we had decided to have meals together," he stated tilting his head towards the meal and then at me.


    "Aah, right." that''s when I remember that I had promised to have every meal with him.


    How strange when I was born again, I was so ecstatic to have these delicious meals again. But within a week, I had started skipping meals again as I did in the past.


    ''Come to think of it, I was even happy to get another chance, as I tried to bear Cassius'' indifference, Isabe''s schemes once again. Was this even worth trying? I am feeling tired within a week'' my eyes dimmed as the pain-filled my heart.


    "Your highness, are you okay." Killian came forward and touched my head gently.


    Concern was clear in his eyes.


    I smiled and nodded, that was the reply my heart was searching for. I was here for those who loved me and those who had started loving me.


    "Just a little tired, Killian. How have you been?" I asked with a smile as I stood up to follow him.


    "Penny, prepare the dining room, we are going to have dinner together."


    "Yes, your highness," she replied with a smile as the maids took the diner back following her.


    "I have been fine, your highness. The second inmandant of the first knight team trained me today for sword-wielding," he replied with a smile.


    "He is a fine man, I suppose he is training you well."


    "Yes, your highness. We are preparing for this year''s royalpetition. The winner would get a chance to be a knight before age."


    Okay, that stopped me in my tracks, "Killian you are too young, to be a knight." I said strictly.


    Heughed. "Your highness I am 11, and I will be 12 at the end of this year."


    "And you think it''s enough! at least wait till 15 years of age.'''' I strictly denied his ideas.


    "His highness is training me for a year now, at the age of 15 I had to be the head of the first order of knights," he replied, shaking his hands.


    "Then wait for two more years." I negotiated.


    "Alright, I will try to do that, your highness." although he replied affirmatively yet I could see he was not taking the matter seriously.


    As we reached the dining hall, we sat there in silence having our dinner, thanks to my instructions to Lina, Kate and norma.


    No mistakes ever happened after the first incident.


    "Your highness, why were you looking so worried?" he asked, about the time when he had entered the office.


    "I am good, Killian. Just some normal work pressure." I lied, but I don''t want him to enter in the mess especially when he had a soft corner for his so-called aunt.


    He looked straight into my eyes, sometimes I feel he knew more than he showed. His sharp eyes could bore holes in anyone''s soul.


    Though his face show that he did not believe a single word I said, he still nodded,


    "Come let''s have dinner, I have asked the chef to make everything of your choice," I said as the maid put the steak in front of us.


    "Did you like it?" I asked as he started eating in a good mood.


    He nodded and smiled,


    "So tell me more about your study."


    "Oh, but we are eating your highness," he replied confused,


    Damn rule to stay silent while eating,


    "It''s fine Killian, only we are here, and I feel bored all day. Sitting upright, straight, making the straight face and following norms. I don''t want to do it anymore." and to prove my point I leaned on my chair in an udylike manner.


    The maid widened her eyes and so did he. He looked around as I tried my best to notugh. He was behaving like his mother had stolen something and now he had to keep guard on the eyewitnesses.


    "Come on, it''s not that difficult. Try Killian." I encouraged him, as he bit his lip.


    Slowly his body twitched as he tried to move back and dropped his shoulders. His expressions and posture were like someone had put a sword on his neck to force him to rx a bit.


    Iughed, as I could not control any more and he immediately sat straight like an arrow darted cutting the air.


    "Oh my haha" all the tensions and insecurities left my body at his funny acts.


    "Don''tugh at me," he said to me with a pout.


    And Iughed more, this time he followed too.


    We were so immersed in this moment that we didn''t even notice that he had forgotten the formal greetings.

 Chapter 38: new proofs

    Chapter 38: new proofs


    Last night I had nned to do a lot of things. But as time went by I didn''t even notice.


    As Killian and Iughed together. He shared all the funny things that happened in the training. But one thing I felt was he was always alone, all the people around him were adults.


    It had affected him to the point he only knew how to behave like adults.


    Still, the time I spent with him was memorable.


    But I did not have the luxury to immerse myself in this pleasure. As I had to prepare for a royal tea party today and about the case against Isabe.


    "Daisy"


    "Yes your highness"


    "Is Duke Killianing for breakfast?"


    "No, your highness, but lord Killian informed me that since they have to leave for the royal pce in the afternoon, he would have brunch in his chamber a bitte. So, if your highness wishes I will serve your breakfast."


    "No need, I am not hungry, call Norma"


    "Yes, your highness" she bowed and went out.


    When I stood up, Daisy was already standing there with my slippers in her hands as she helped me in wearing them and then gave me her best massage bath.


    When I returned to my chamber Norma was already on the door, waiting for me. I signalled her toe in.


    "Norma, tell me how much Isabe knows," I askeding straight to the point as I don''t know when the written summon woulde.


    "Your highness, I waited there till Lady Isabe''s carriage crossed the main door. Only then I returned to the duchess chamber.


    I am sure she had no ess to the dustbin, only the members of lord Killian chamber could have the leftover pie."


    I nodded, Killian had already informed me he was the one who took and checked the pie. So if he did not support Isabe there was no way she could prove her point.


    "What about the flowers"


    "The maid who presented the flowers was new, no one knows which chamber she belonged to except the butler who was on leave and three of us. So there is no way Lady Isabe could prove that she was the maid of the duchess chamber. But"


    She hesitated.


    "Unless she had ess to the records of appointment of staff" Ipleted her unfinished sentence as she nodded.


    "Good, bring all the records here, as I am the one who is handling household affairs now, ask the new maid to take a week leave andter shift her to a better ce."


    "What about the chef?"


    Norma looked at Lina standing behind her as Lina spoke.


    "Lord Killian had done some sword practice with the chef, he was on leave tomorrow. I personally went to her house


    The physician informed that he was just in shock. And a few minor scratches. But he confirmed that he did not know anything, and he is sick enough to not attend the case." a small smile forming on her face as she narrated the story.


    I visualise the scene as the 200-pound chef who had never been to the arena was practising sword-wielding with Killian. No wonder he was in shock.


    "Don''t keep your guard down, assign a trustworthy soldier to keep an eye at his house, and inform us everything."


    "Now I want you to dig about Isabe as much as possible, I know there is not enough time, but I want you to work hard this time and I assure you, you will be properly rewarded."


    There was a gleam in Norma''s eyes while Lina was calm just like always.


    I closed my eyes as I dived into my past to find something worth hurting Isabe.


    ''Oh my, I remembered there was a case of fraud in the ount books done by the assistant of Isabe in myst life which resulted in his death''


    Now that I think about it there were chances that he had been used wrongly by Isabe or they both were in this together but when the truth came out Isabe put all the me on the ountant.


    Though it''s just my assumption there was nothing wrong in trying.


    "Lina, wait a minute." I stopped her from following Norma out.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "I want you to bring all the records of thest two years that were handled by the assistant of Isabe."


    Though confused with the sudden request she nodded her head like always.


    "Yes, your highness."


    I started working on files about the expenditure of the pce and all the ie distribution among the staff to know if I could find any discrepancy in it. How much time had passed, as my eyes turned teary, and vision a bit blurry? I rubbed my eyes and sighed. It was more difficult than I thought.


    I knew there was a fraud but finding it in a few hours was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Your highness, these are all the papers in which sir Brutus had worked." a middle-aged man with a huge moustache, wrinkled face and curly long hairs, spoke in his rough voice.


    "Thank you, sir Edmonds. You can keep the papers here."


    "Your highness, why don''t you take a break? You have to soon leave for the preparations of the royal tea party.


    You can instruct me on what needs to be done. I would do my best toplete every task." he pledged like we are ying war tactics.


    Well in a way we were, but that was my war. I looked at the watch. It was already noon, true to his words I have to go and get ready for the party.


    As the archduchess, I had to look my best, especially when I needed allies and empress favour.


    Only she is the one who could help me in convincing the emperor to return my fathers properties and business to me.


    "Very well, sir Edmonds. I will take my leave then" I walked anticipating a great start for today.

 Chapter 39: Forgetting the adults

    Chapter 39: Forgetting the adults


    "Are the gifts for the empress ready, Lina?" I could not afford to make more mistakes for now.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Good, if I send a signal, please bring them over."


    I calmly directed her as I looked down at the dress I was wearing. An extravagant and gorgeous white dress that could not be said to be modest. It has pearls in the middle and emeralds with goldwork, it was a symbol of purity and royalty. My head was adorned with all the possible pieces of jewellery and so was the ne I was wearing.


    I was by default a sociable character. I could talk to strangers and ask for dances, but after marriage I kept myself bound, to maintain the pride and image of the wife of Cassius. But this would not happen today.


    As I walked out of the room I saw Killian entering the chamber.


    "Good afternoon, your highness."


    "Good afternoon, Killian. Ready to go."


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Good, you are looking good Killian." he was wearing the fitted tunic, which was cut into four sections that were seamed at the centre back and at the sides and fastened with buttons centre front. It has a heavy leather belt decorated with metal and jewelled brooches encircling the hips only a few inches above the hem. Sleeves were elbow-length. The undertunic, of simr cut, had long sleeves, buttoned to fit closely from elbow to wrist.


    His dressing style was just like his father.


    He smiled at mypliment as we started walking towards the carriage. We both sat together as the other side was taken by Rose, our knight and escort for today.


    As we settled ourselves he kept looking at me. When I eyed him, he hesitated, as he spoke "you are looking very pretty, your highness." his ears turned red as heplimented me.


    Iughed, with an itch to ruffle his hairs, but I stopped as I knew his hairs that werebed back, will be ruined.


    I know I could be stunning, alluring, beautiful, but not pretty. I did not have that innocence left in me. My features were also sharp, giving me the look of a Viin that I was. But still, my heart melted at his shyment.


    "Why would I not be? I had topliment my son, otherwise, you would feel ashamed in giving mepany.`` I teased him further.


    "I would not, your highness.'''' He spoke seriously. His eyes filled with determination.


    Oh my, did he not even understand the jokes! What kind of adult life he was living.


    I nodded my head, faking seriousness too, "alright then, I am depending on you."


    "I will not disappoint you, your highness," he spoke again with the same grave voice.


    I could even see Rose biting her lips to stifle herughter. she was looking at Killian with curiosity, as her eyes were twinkling.


    "I am assured now, Killian, thank you," I replied with a smile as he swore to protect and to honour me.


    But somewhere it felt that these words were not meant for a kid like him. If only Cassius would have ever said those words to me.


    As the thought crossed my mind, my cheerful smile vanished and darkness filled my heart.


    Rose saw the changes in me as she changed the conversation to her,


    "Your highness, you are forgetting something," she spoke to fill the silence.


    Both i and Killian turned to her as she looked at me with her big bright eyes.


    "Yes. Killian, did you remember? I have told you about a childhood friend who wanted to be a knight.`` I asked him with a smile.


    When he nodded, I could see he had got the gist of the matter but I continued,


    "This is my childhood friend, sir Rose. She is serving me as my knight now." as I introduced Rose bowed her head in front of us as she continued,


    "It''s my honour to serve your highness and lord Killian."


    "There is no need to be so formal Rose. There are only three of us in the carriage." As a woman, I invited her to protect me from the carriage.


    While the other two knights were following us on their horses with a carriage for maids and gifts from behind.


    "Ok then, Killian, tell me, how many sword techniques have you learnt," she asked with her twinkling eyes.


    "Two, but I would learn the other two methods soon," he added as he did not want to sound weak.


    "Oh, then tell me how much distance you can manage to hit the bull''s eyes from the arrow. You know I am a master of archery." she boosted herself hitting her chest.


    So udylike but perfectly suiting her armour.


    "I can hit bull''s eye with closed eyes, much less distance," he replied with pride,


    "Oh then I would like to see that." she challenged and he nodded.


    And so as they continued. I was amazed to see how they jumped from archery to sword-wielding. Then they discussedbat techniques, which ended up in the types of daggers. Then they discussed horses like long lost friends.


    Theypletely forgot about my presence as they continued. I did not know whether tough or cry looking at their faces. As they both were listening to each other''s achievements with big bright eyes and total amazement.


    They finally stopped talking, when the carriage stopped. Indicating that we had reached. Rose coughed as she cleared her voice. Her expression turned nk. As she adjusted her back in a calm and collected knight''s image,pletely opposite of the way she was before.


    Even Killian turned silent and sat straight like an adult, oh he was much better on the way. It looked like Rose could help me in bringing his childishness back.


    "Your highness, we are here." announced a maid as she knocked the door gently.


    "Alright."


    Rose opened the door of the carriage as we all came out in front of a grand pce.

 Chapter 40: The palace

    Chapter 40: The pce


    The pceplex was entered through the symmetrical Gatehouse nked by two stair towers. The eastward-pointing gate building was the only structure of the pce whose wall area is fashioned in high-contrast colours; the exterior walls are cased with red bricks, the court fronts with yellow limestone.


    The roof cornice was surrounded by pinnacles. The upper floor of the Gatehouse is surmounted by a crow-stepped gable. The passage through the Gatehouse, crowned with the royal Bavarian coat of arms, lead directly into the courtyard. The courtyard had two levels, the lower one being defined to the east by the Gatehouse and to the north by the foundations of the so-called Rectangr Tower and by the gallery building.


    The southern end of the courtyard was opened, imparting a view of the surrounding mountain scenery. At its western end, the courtyard was delimited by a bricked embankment, whose polygonally protracting bulge marks the choir of the originally projected chapel;


    The most striking structure of the upper court level was the so-called Rectangr Tower (45 metres or 148 feet). Like most of the court buildings, it mostly served a decorative purpose as part of the ensemble.


    Its viewing tform provides a vast view over the Alpine foothills to the north. The northern end of the upper courtyard was defined by the so-called Knights'' House. The three-storey building was connected to the Rectangr Tower and the Gatehouse by means of a continuous gallery fashioned with a blind arcade.


    The western end of the courtyard was delimited by the Ps (hall). It constituted the real main and residential building of the castle and contains the King''s stateroom and the servants'' rooms.


    The Ps was a colossal five-story structure in the shape of two huge cuboids that are connected in a t angle and covered by two adjacent high gable roofs. The building''s shape followed the course of the ridge. In its angles, there were two stair towers, the northern one surmounting the pce roof by several storeys with its height of 65 metres (213 ft).


    With their polymorphic roofs, both towers were reminiscent of the Chteau de Pierrefonds. The western Ps front supported a two-storey balcony with view on the Alpsee, while northwards a low chair tower and the conservatory protracted from the main structure.


    The entire Ps was spangled with numerous decorative chimneys and ornamental turrets, the court front with colourful frescos.


    The court-side gable was crowned with a copper lion, the western (outward) gable with the likeness of a knight.


    The pce would have had more than 200 interior rooms, including premises for guests and servants, In its lower stories, the Ps amodated administrative and servants'' rooms and the rooms of today''s pce administration. The King''s staterooms are situated in the upper stories: The anterior structure amodates the lodgings on the third floor, above them the Hall of the Singers. The upper floors of the west-facing posterior structure were filled almostpletely by the Throne Hall. The total floor space of all floors amounted to nearly 6,000 square metres.


    originally equipped with an artificial waterfall and a so-called rainbow machine was connected to a little conservatory.


    When we entered the royal garden, many were already present there. They all came to talk to us as we were long lost, sisters. It''s all fake, I knew. There were very fewer people in politics which would truly care about you.


    But the favour of nobles is necessary. It could give you apetitive edge, to get permission for the rights of my properties. Suddenly it felt like I had too much in my te. From getting permission for my properties, winning the heart of Killian, finding proofs for theing case and getting favour of the nobility was added too now.


    "Thank you all foring." my reverie was broken as the new queen waltzed toward us.


    She had been married to the emperor just a month ago. She was from the neighbourhood empire of Baringstone.


    "Congrattions on bing the master of the inner pce, your majesty. We should have visited you earlier but we could not."


    Added thedies of noble, getting in the good books of the empress was important not only for me now.


    "Killian why don''t you go and meet your friends.'''' I proposed as I moved toward the empress.


    He nodded reluctantly, "alright, your highness." I looked at the two knights who had followed us here.


    They nodded their heads in unison as they followed Killian. Now only me and rose were left as we walked towards the new queen.``


    "Hail to the glory of empire, your majesty.'''' I bowed a little to give her the damned respect.


    "Rise, oh my, you must be duchess de Luca."


    "Yes, your majesty. It is my honour to finally meet you."


    "Oh, we had met at the royal dinner, you remember dear," she asked with a kind smile as I nodded.


    Though it had been 16 years for me, I still remembered how I was the only one sitting on the chair all the time as all the other nobledies danced with their partners.


    They all were giving me sweet smiles but I could see them snickering behind my back. Everyone noticed the friction between me and Cassius that day. As he did not even share the table with me. And hisme excuse was, he needed to discuss something with the previous emperor.


    Like the emperor would discuss things with him when his son was getting married. I just downed all my bitterness in the drinks as he left from there without even informing me. I came to know about it only after waiting for him the whole night.


    Her words must be indicating towards that incident, as everyone''s eyes turned towards me.


    Though it looked like they were still busy talking to each other, I could feel their gazes, boring holes in me. Rose moved to held my hand, thinking I would act wrongly,


    Why wouldn''t she!


    If it had been in the past, either I would have been furious and had spoken back rudely. Or my eyes would have been welded to give everyone a chance to make fun of me.''


    I tried to remember myst meeting, how I reacted at that time. Since I used to live in my bubble. I never much interacted with the empress, it took us three hours just to reach here then why care!


    In the past, I only focused on one thing, that heartless man!


    Come to think of it, this could also be the reason why not anyone supported me when I was going to be beheaded. For them, I was a cold-blooded selfish duchess. But I couldn''t me them, as I was the one.


    But not in this life! I would make an example right now. They are waiting for my misery. Too bad, Viiness only made people cry, she would not cry herself, not anymore.


    So I gave an enchanting smile, which stunned even the empress, "I must have been very enchanting to level such a strong impression on you, your majesty. That you even remembered me at your wedding party."


    (The chapter may sound boring due to detailed description of the pce. But I wanted to make it vivid. And theck of drama will be filled by 2 extra chapters on the weekend. Please do vote andment on the chapter. Thank you)

 Chapter 41: the business

    Chapter 41: the business


    I gave an enchanting smile, which stunned even the empress, "I must have been very enchanting to leave such a strong impression on you, your majesty. That you even remembered me at your wedding party."


    Her face told me she was not expecting this type of answer as she turned silent.


    "Of course, Marianne," she replied just that.


    "Thank you, your majesty. Then may I expect to gain your friendship.`` I was sure she would have been shocked twice as her eyes widened.


    Breaking the facade of the empress was not easy as they were well trained to maintain a neutral expression all the time.


    This time herugh felt much more genuine as she nodded her head, "we will be good friends in theing future."


    "Then I would assume we will meet your majesty soon," I added as I needed more chances to meet her.


    She nodded as she walked toward others, but I could feel her gaze was still on me.


    Even the stunned faces of other nobles did not expect this oue.


    Many guests continued to greet her as it was her first party after her marriage and bing the empress.


    Soon we all settled down on arge table filled with all the delicacies one could think of.


    As I sipped the tree, I swiped a look around the entire area. Isabe was nowhere to be seen. Did this mean she would note? Was it because of the blisters! Oh, how good it would have been if they would be permanent. So I would not need to see her face every time wherever I would go.


    But how could god make my life that easy! How would he enjoy sitting in the sky then? Just when I had closed my eyes to enjoy the warmth of the tea, I heard her voice again.


    "Sorry, for beingte."


    She came in, with hurried footsteps as she bowed her head,


    "Hail to your majesty, I apologise for beingte, your majesty." she apologized again in a formal way as she continued bowing her head.


    "It''s alright,dy Isabe," she replied with a smile.


    I must say I was impressed as the empress had wished everyone with their name perfectly. She must have prepared well for today''s event.


    I turned to cast a nce around, to see if Killian was doing alright.


    We had different tables for noble wives and their children.


    But I could not see them, from where I was sitting.


    "My carriage''s wheel was broken. It took me some time to find another carriage, your majesty. I never intended to be disrespectful." continued Isabe.


    She was also good at ttering. I must have given it to her, that she could always convince others that she was right, just by ttering them in the end. Humans and their wish to be praised!


    "It''s alrightdy Isabe. Rise and sit with us." spoke the empress again with the same smile.


    Isabe finally stood up and walked towards the table. Thank goodness the seats were allocated ording to ranks.


    I was just sitting in the right of the empress and on the left was her sister inw, the younger sister of the emperor. Then on the next two seats were the wives of duke Stanford and Barnstone.


    Next to them should be my mother but her seat was empty.


    She had stopped going to parties after I got married. She always made the excuse that she was ill and she would not be able to make it.


    It was all my mistake, but I had to work on it too.


    But Isabe was sitting at least six seats away. It made me feelforted. If I had to drink tea with her in the near vicinity, I would have certainly not felt the tea entering either through my throat or nostrils.


    "So I hope everyone is enjoying here." spoken the empress breaking the chattering of nobles.


    "Oh, we certainly are. Her majesty."


    "Your majesty, have you been to the royal stores?" I asked though I already knew the answer.


    From my past life, I knew that the emperor was a very orthodox person; he did not allow his wife or sister to go and visit markets or stores, even if it was an area reserved for the noble ss. especially when the marriage of just for convenience, everyone here knew that the favour of emperor lied in her concubine.


    He would ask for traders toe at the ce with every possible thing, and all the traders happily brought their whole store to the pce. In a hope that they coulde in the good books of the royal family.


    In a way, he was not wrong and this method was followed from centuries but the problem was the newlywed empress hade from a much-advanced empire, where women are free to roam, in fact, many do business too.


    That was the reason I was hopeful that the empress and the royal princess would take the bait.


    And as expected their face turned sour listening to my words,


    "Your highness, what are you saying. Didn''t you know her majesty could have everything avable at her footsteps why would she go and visit stores like smaller nobles," spoke Isabe.


    She must have wanted to cut me and prove herself smart. Too bad, herment turned like a double-edged sword and only wounded her.


    The empress did not like her words, so as the baroness, who has the least rank in the nobles.


    Mostly they were not treated well and were not even invited at some special events. Isabe''sment was like a p on their faces.


    "Oh I think, every noble afford luxuries at their footstepsdy Isabe, but the freedom to move around while chatting with friends is also a precious thing,'''' I spoke with a kind smile.


    And now it turns to throw the dice,


    "Your majesty, I was thinking of opening my store at the royal market. And I would have loved if you would have been the one to inaugurate it," I said in the most ttering tone.


    I bet the empress eyes sparkled listening to my words, but the others were just stunned. Empress did not know me, she only remembered me due to the fuss I had made.

 Chapter 42: My heaven

    Chapter 42: My heaven


    But other nobles do know me, as I was the one who used to help my father in running the business. As I was also getting trained to be his heir.


    "Oh my, Marianne, are you trying to go to the business line again?" spoke Duchess Baringstone, One of my mother''s close friends.


    "Yes, duchess Baringstone I miss the work I used to do, but I still needed permission. So it is just my wishful thinking for now." I replied with my eyes low.


    As I chanted ''take the bait to take the bait'' and oh my she did not disappoint me as she spoke.


    "And I am sorry to say, duchess Marianne, it would only remain a dream. As you must know that noble wives do not have permission to work.


    And why do we work anyway, we had everything already. We just need to ask and everything will be provided at our doorsteps." spoke Isabe in a haughty tone.


    Then she gasped and widened her eyes, "Ah, I am sorry Duchess Marianne, did Archduke still not pay attention to your needs"


    "Well, it''s not about Duke pay attention to my needs, but it''s about standing on your own feet, rather than depending on a man for all your life" I replied with a same enchanting smile. Ipletely avoided her criticisms.


    Oh, she must be goading over my unfulfilled wishes. Tch, she was still a novice in ying tricks in front of me, the viiness in red.


    ''Wow, I am getting addicted to this title, much more than duchess Marianne.''


    "Why are you using us,dy Isabe. You are still not married yet.


    How are you so sure that your husband will provide you all the luxuries." spoke the elder daughter inw of marquees Stanford Meredith.


    As I had expected, the arch-enemy of marquees Wiltshire would not leave this golden opportunity to show her the right ce, well done Meredith.


    It was an amusement to see how Isabe was trying to smile, by her red face and zing eyes.


    "Lady Meredith, I am sure Isabe''s father would find a perfect suitor for her, in fact, there are many suitors who are asking for her hand already," stated Monique Elena, aunt of Isabe.


    Meredith nodded, "good to know,dy Elena. I thought there was some problem sincedy Isabe is still unmarried at the age of twenty-three."


    Many stifled augh at that, though Meredith was trying to show concern, it was clear that she was mocking Isabe for being old. In the empir,e the age of marriage is eighteen, and mostly nobles are married till the age of twenty-two. I was one of the exceptions who got married at the age of twenty-six and the next one was Isabe.


    "I am waiting for a perfect suitordy Meredith," replied Isabe in a cold tone, her warm pretence falling.


    "I am afraid there won''t be any left, till the time you decide" Meredith continued with a sweet smile.


    "Alright, that was not the topic we were discussing." Empress Katherine cut them off before their argument turned serious.


    I gave a mesmerising smile to her, "of course, your majesty, I apologise for my ignorance. I thought you would be interested in visiting royal stores."


    "I am, duchess. But I did not get the time yet. It took time to learn about new cultures andnguages. As you know it has only been one month since my marriage."


    "I understand, your majesty. I would have been honoured if you would have been the one to inaugurate my store but asdy Isabe said, we are not allowed to do business after marriage." I apologised in the sincerest and soft voice I had.


    "Oh, that would not be a problem, I would talk to his majesty about it," she replied, giving me an encouraging smile.


    ''And the fish had taken the bait, just a bit patience and timely taking over. the meal will be ready.''


    "Oh, no, your majesty. How could I worry you about this matter.? You know I had many stores under me, but now they are on my duke''s name.


    He must be managing them well. It''s just that I would have been managing them, I would have created a separate ce for all the noblewomen only, where they could get clothes, jewellery, spa, and eat delicacies too. Plus I would have hired the best staff to entertain kids with magic shows and circus, with the highest security.


    As you know, leaving a child alone is not safe these days. It would have named that ce "small heaven". As it would have been one for us." At the end I even bit my lips, to show that I was regretting.


    "Oh my, Marianne it''s a very good idea." Katherine''s eyes shone as I shared my n.


    "Yes,dy Marianne, I would love to visit this ce." spoke duchess Baringstone, supporting me.


    Manydies nodded and whispered, few liked and few followed their new Empress. But my work was done.


    "Yes, but I guess all this will remain only a dream," I replied, wiping a fake tear off my eyes.


    "Why so?" asked manydies.


    "Aah, my husband, the archduke did not agree. He saiddies are better suitable for home and his majesty would never allow her majesty to roam likemoners."Ii spoke then widened my eyes.


    Covering my mouth with both hands, I faked surprise.


    "Oh my, i...I did not mean to say that. I" sobbed, bowing "I apologise, her majesty." I bowed further not to show respect but I was afraid someone would see me giggling.


    "It''s alright, duchess Marianne. I like your n and now I will make sure it will turn into reality soon," she replied with a smile.


    But it would not take much brain to see anger zing in her eyes.


    ''You wanted me to apologise, Cassius. Now, I will see who will apologize and who will be embarrassed.''

 Chapter 43: changing affections

    Chapter 43: changing affections


    Your majesty, his majesty must be worried about your protection, he never let his sister princess Diana go out too" Monique Elena added. "Duchess Marianne, you must speak words after proper thinking, your words represent the dukedom of our empire." she chided, and that was my chance to shine.


    "You are right, Monique Elena, Cassius must be trying to protect me too, so to keep me busy, he returned the duchess duty to me.


    Though I felt bad fordy Isabe, who had to leave the work.


    I must say she was handling everything for such a long time that she even started calling my pce hers." myugh was gentle yet my eyes were mocking.


    "Oh my, it has been a year since your marriage. Why was Lady Isabe handling the Duchess duties till now?" Faked a gasp Monique Baringstone. She must have known me well, to get the hint.


    "It''s just to support the duchess, she was new and did not know much about the work, so I was trying to help her out," replied Isabe before things go out of her way.


    "It''s alright, duchess Baringstone, it''s just a pity that such hard work was not paid. I would make sure to ask Cassius to pay a hefty amount tody Isabe for her HELP'''' I spoke pressuring on the help word.


    Many stifled augh as they realised I wasparing her with workers of my house. She gritted her teeth but had nothing to retort.


    "So, her majesty, I hope you have found our empire prosperous and grand," spoke Monique Elena, in an attempt to change the topic.


    Katherine nodded, though I am sure she had not seen anything much. Her life was as miserable as mine. Our empire allows the emperor to have more than one wife and the emperor is madly in love with his second wife or should I say, concubine.


    "Of course, it''s a beautiful country," she replied graciously.


    Everyone nodded, they did not want to throw salt on her wounds and so do i.


    But that could not be said about everyone.


    As the empress was the princess of another empire, the emperor had given her respect by not letting his concubine attend the function, but it was not with her rtives.


    Countess Veronica, was the mother of the concubine, though she should be sitting at the distant chair ording to her authority, she had taken a seat next to Princess Diana.


    "I am sure the emperor had taken enough time from his busy schedule to personally show you the empire, her majesty.


    I must say, he is a very kind man, I was surprised when he had taken efforts to show Rosand the whole empire by himself." she spoke with a sweet smile.


    I was impressed as the facial expression of the empress remained maintained, though every eye was scrutinising her right now.


    Oh lord, I felt bad for her. I eyed Veronica, as I did not want to make trouble with the nobles right now, I needed their favour. But her ways were just like Isabe''s, and I hated these snakes.


    "I wonder what was there to show as her highness, Rosand is born and brought up here.


    I wonder how much time the emperor used on that countess."


    Her lips puckered as she looked at me menacing then spoke, "oh what can I say, love birds."


    I nodded my head, "I wish their love would have been strong enough to stop the emperor from getting married again.


    But the strange thing was yetdy Rosnd was not even announced as empress."


    I showed her the mirror, her daughter may have the affections but neither position nor power.


    And as expected her face turned red from embarrassment.


    ''Oh my, why can''t I keep my mouth shut''


    "Duchess Marianne, are you speaking against the queen?" she challenged.


    I saw now that Katherine''s gaze was still on me. She wanted to see how I woulde out of the mess, as a wrong word and I could be med for treason too.


    ''Oh Katherine, should you look at me like that, I am in a mess because I was trying to help you.''


    I smiled at countess Veronica,


    "Oh no, countess, how could that be. I was just trying to decipher your train of thoughts.


    You know I am still weak at matters rted to man. My husband, duke Cassius married me yet he kept his eyes on his first wife and her family.


    But still, he wanted to have all the properties of my family.


    His Majesty, the emperor, loved queen Rosnd, yet he married the royal highness of the other empire and made her the empress.


    Can we still count on men and their affections, who value benefit more than the love they had? And what is the guarantee that their affection would stay?


    What if they find someone more beautiful and more attractive, and lose the love they have before.


    What matters is power, that could only stay with you and so as friends." As I continued to speak, I even forgot I was talking about his majesty, not Cassius.


    All the pent up emotions came out but I was surprised to know I was not crying anymore.


    I felt a hand under the table holding mine. It surprised me to know that it was of empress Katherine. As she was not even looking at me, her eyes were on thedies chatting as she spoke,


    "I understand that you all are curious about life in the pce, but the life of the emperor and empress is their personal affair.


    The Queen had shared things with you because you are her mother. But I wonder by what right you are asking this question to me.


    As far as I know, we are not that close." she replied with a sweet smile and I stifled augh as the face of countess looked me simr to someone.


    ''Why do these lines sound familiar to me?''

 Chapter 44: Most embarrassing moment

    Chapter 44: Most embarrassing moment


    Before the matter esctes the whispering started, as they all agreed to what I or Katherine had said


    "Oh dear, these men always behave like they are free to move and we are bound to the home. It''s high time that we would also work," spoke Meredith, and many nodded.


    In this way, everyone soon started discussing it. I took a sip of my aromatic tea. Its taste was wonderful, due to royal tea or because of my first win, the only god knows.


    I continued nodding my head every now and then when my eyes fell on Isabe. There was a smirk on her face. ''Why!''


    Suddenly bad premonitions started filling my heart as I found her smirk unnerving. Oh lord! Does she also n something? But what.


    ''Maybe her n was the same as the past.'' This idea gave me new hope as I closed my eyes to remember what had happened in the royal tea party in the past.


    But no matter how hard I try to remember there was nothing that seemed out of the ordinary.


    The only incident I remember was between Killian and me. As I was being mocked by the nobles in the past, Killian approached me. And I took all my anger by pouring hot tea over him in the name of the ident.


    But I was not going to repeat it in any case then why! Why was she happy?


    Just then I heard voices in the background.


    "Your majesty, your majesty." some maids came there with hasty footsteps.


    "Your majesty, the kids are fighting."


    As the maids finished her words, I saw Isabe''s smile growing wide as she looked at me and then her eyes widened in surprise in a blink of a second.


    That was the moment my eyes widened too. Had she done something to Killian? Before anyone could react or ask anything?


    Before my mind could process what was happening, I was already running to the other corner of the royal garden, where kids were ying.


    I heard many gasps, whispers that were turning into loud noises. But I did not have the time to think about it.


    If Isabe had done something to Killian, she would have nned it in a way that its me woulde on me.


    But how! Weren''t there two knights with him.


    It took me fifteen minutes to reach there even when I was running, that''s howrge the garden was.


    The scene that I stumbled upon was Killian beating two children of duchess Meredith. Oh lord! What just happened?


    "Killian, Killian" I was calling him but he was not listening.


    I saw all the knights were standing there hesitating. It was no surprise to me as all kids were nobles and taking one''s side may cost them their life.


    The kids were not in grave danger, that knights needed to interfere.


    So now I had to depend on myself.


    I walked forward trying to hold him, still calling him, "Killian what are you doing? Killian left him."


    Just when I touched him, he was pushed backwards. Its pressure fell on me as I stumbled upon and was about to fall.


    I closed my eyes, afraid of falling.


    ''Oh lord, This would be the most embarrassing moment of my past two lives''


    But what I felt was not the hard ground but the hard muscles.


    Someone had caught me, thank goodness, I will not fall now.


    I opened my eyes and the first thing I saw was deep golden phoenix eyes.


    I had never seen such beautiful eyes in my life.


    "Are you alright, your highness." the man spoke only then I came out of stupor.


    That was when I realised I was still in the arms of a man, a stranger!


    My eyes widened as I tried to stand properly but my legs wobbled.


    He held me again, this time his hands were on my waist.


    "Are you alright?" he asked again.


    "Yes I am, sir" I didn''t even know his name. But that was not important right now, what important was his hands on my waist.


    It could create a great scandal. We live in a world where a female could not be touched by a man except her hands unless he is her husband.


    I straightened myself just on time as the otherdies entered. I took a breath of relief at the fact, no one saw what they would call opprobrium. But I was so wrong, just when I turned, I saw the empress.


    She was looking at me with twinkling eyes. As she moved towards me, her eyes were mischievous. But why?


    For a minute I even forgot why I was here. She approached us with a smile as she asked,


    "Are you alright Marianne?"


    That was an intimate way to call me. Normally she would have called me duchess, ordy Marianne. But just taking my name was something I was not expecting.


    "Yes, your majesty. I am fine. Thank you ``I replied with a bow.


    No matter how she behaved, I could not break the protocol.


    She nodded and then looked at the man, then only her gaze went to the children as others also joined us.


    They were huffing just like me, I wondered why the empress was not, she was standing there like a demuredy she was. Now I feel jealous of her stamina.


    All the maids, knights and children presented there bowed as they wished her.


    "Glory to the empire, her majesty."


    "What is happening here?" she asked the knights.


    "Your majesty, the kids were ying here, then suddenly they started to fight. We could not interfere as it was not a grave situation," they replied hesitatingly.


    "Grave or not, I expect you to help the children in maintaining the decorum of the pce." shemended coldly.


    As I was looking at her mesmerizingly. She was a gem, I say. But the emperor was foolish to not realize that.


    Finally, her gaze went back to the man standing on the sidelines, the one who had held me as she asked him,


    "Are you alright brother?"

 Chapter 45: Boys fight

    Chapter 45: Boys fight


    "Are you alright brother?" she asked the man standing there.


    Then she looked at me,


    "Marianne, this is my brother, Philip Avington. And brother she is the archduchess of the empire Marianne." again she just took my name which was very strange! Should not she use my surname of the name of Cassius to introduce me formally?


    Maybe that was the way the people in her nation were introduced. I let the matter go, as I wanted to know more about the fight.


    "It was nice meeting you the royal highness of the Vistertia empire." I bowed just my head as he nodded back.


    "Same here, duchess Marianne." His smile was mesmerizing.


    When he smiled, his golden eyes gleamed. It felt like the sun was swallowed by those eyes.


    I smiled and turned back, avoiding to look at him anymore.


    "Would you please excuse me, now? Your majesty, his highness." I asked politely and they nodded.


    I turned back to children where everyone was standing in a line mow.


    My eyes felt on Killian, his face was bowed low. He was biting his lips. His face was looking red with all the fighting. As I scrutinised further.


    Except for minor scratches, he had no major injury. I took a breath of relief as I realised he was fine.


    I walked forward towards him as I spoke


    "Killian"


    But before I could speak further, Isabee running as she bends and hugged Killian


    "Are you alright, baby?" she asked with a teary face.


    ''Who the hell was his baby!! Evil snake, she camest here and yet behaving like she was the most worried person.


    And look at the stem of tears flowing through her eyes.


    Who would believe that she was the one, who was smirking just a while ago?


    "Are you alright, Killian '''' I asked standing behind her as she hadpletely covered him.


    "I am fine, aunt Isabe, your highness," he replied in a low voice.


    "Thank goodness you are fine Killian, I was so worried." she continued her pretence kissing his forehead and cheeks.


    I bit my lip to create a scene here.


    "Why were you fighting, Killian?" I asked as I wanted to know how she was sure that a fight would ensue between them.


    But Killian stayed silent, he did not speak a word.


    "Kilian" I tried to ask again but no result.


    "It''s alright, duchess. The child must be afraid, you should not be too strict to my baby." she interrupted me, hiding Killian behind him.


    My fists clenched, as I realised what she was trying to do. She was showing that she was closer to him in myparison. And Killian unintentionally was supporting her.


    "I am not being strict,dy Isabe. I am trying to solve the matter. How would I know what happened if I would not ask.'''' I replied politely with a kind smile.


    She was expecting me to give her a show then I would but not the way she wanted.


    Meredith came forward as she hugged her twins. When she was sure there was nothing major happened to them too.


    She stood up and asked,


    "Are you here to attend an event, or fight? Is this the way you are taught to behave?" her voice was much colder than mine.


    No one would believe that she was the one who had just hugged the children.


    "I apologise, mother." they both replied in unison.


    But her stance was still the same.


    "You better be. Now tell me what happened here?" she asked in the same cold voice but her children still replied obediently.


    That was the difference between her children and me, it hurt me to see the distrust Killian had, as he did not even find it necessary to put his point in front of me.


    "We were ying, mother, when brother asked Killian to join but he was not listening.


    We avoided himter and talked to ourselves when brother said he did not even call his mother, mother that he came and hit us.


    We were just trying to protect ourselves." said the younger one as I did not know their names.


    I bit my lip, realising I was the reason for the fight. But it was true that he did not call me mother, then why to fight!


    "Oliver," she asked, looking at the older one.


    "Mother''s kids were saying to call his mother to tell her that he was rude, so I just informed them he was not attached to his mother the way we are. That''s why he called her mother, your highness."


    I turned back to look at Killian as his face was still downcast.


    "Kids, you have a misunderstanding here. Killian did not call duchess Marianne, mother because she is not his mother.


    His mother died two years ago, in an ident. Duchess Marianne is the second wife of the archduke.


    So there was no need toin to her alright.


    If there is any problem, you cane to me, his aunt. I promise, I will handle the matter properly." she exined in her kind tone as she continued hugging Killian.


    I could silence her in a minute but this matter was about him, he had to decide how much respect he had for me. As my image as her mother is at stake here.


    "Alright,dy Isabe. We would keep that in mind." said both boys nodding their head.


    "You are such a kind boy, Killian, now go and apologise to them," she ordered him in front of me trying to show off her supremacy.


    But Killian still did not move, he was standing there frozen. Like he was physically present there but mentally he was not.


    What was he thinking that he was so lost, I took a step forward but Isabe was still standing there in between.


    "Move" I ordered in a cold tone.


    She widened her eyes but continued standing there.


    I stare into her eyes with the coldest re as I repeated my words


    "Move aside, or I promise you would not be able to walk ever."

 Chapter 46: mother

    Chapter 46: mother


    Forget about her, even I had not expected to threaten her publicly, but I was beyond pissed. Her baby, the baby had been on my nerves.


    She bit her lip and finally moved aside, taking my threat seriously.


    As I bent in front of Killian who was still standing there, mum. I touched his cheek as he finally looked at me.


    "Who am I, Killian?" I asked the man in question.


    I knew it was early for this question, but if today I lost my rights, it would be very challenging to get it back. So I put all my stake on the boy now. even if it''s an act he had to y his part properly.


    Finally, he looked at me, his eyes were wet, there wereplicated emotions in his eyes, much more for a kid should have.


    But it was a challenging time for both of us, as I asked again


    "Who am I to you, Killian?"


    He bit his lip, trying to control himself as he looked at me. But the moment his eyes met mine, the dam he had hardly taken control of, broke.


    As he sobbed hard hugging me and whispered,


    "Mother"


    To say that I was shocked would not do justice to my feelings. I had waves of emotions, emotions that were foreign to me.


    And without realising I joined him in crying. My tears flow as I continued hugging him. Everyone around me turned blue, that moment.


    There was no Isabe, no empress, no Cassius. But still, everything felt perfect.


    Till now I was with Killian to survive, but right now it was much more that, much more than I can exin and much more than I can understand.


    "Say it again" I urged the crying child, my voice was as moist as his.


    He used his hands to rub his eyes as he repeated,


    "Mother, you are my mother."


    And I swear I could have danced right there.


    I nodded as I kissed his forehead gently.


    "Yes, I am."


    Finally, I looked at Isabe. Her face was ashen, it was looking like she had seen the ghost.


    "Duchess Meredith. I am sorry for what Killian did to Oliver. But you know how our family is trying to adapt. He is just a child, I hope you understand." I spoke gently, wiping the tears of Killian with my handkerchief.


    Meredith nodded, "I understand the archduchess, and I apologise for my kid''s mistake."


    "It''s alright, they are just children, after all." With a smile, I cleaned his face.


    "Have you eaten, Killian?" I asked once he looked better.


    He shook his head.


    "Would you like to have your favourite pineapple fruit pie?"


    He nodded.


    "Come"


    "Your majesty." before I could speak further she nodded,


    "It''s alright, you can have snacks here with your son. We will continue over conversation some other day."


    With that, she walked back and so as otherdies who had followed us here.


    Her brother was still looking at me with his golden eyes, which was unnerving.


    I did not remember meeting him in my past life. But this incident was also not there.


    Had I changed the past now? As the question passed my mind, hope-filled.


    "Come let us go." I pulled Killian as he was finally starting moving but the man was still standing there.


    I bowed my head a little as I walked past him towards the table. As we sat there various maids brought all the delicacies.


    I put some of his favourites on his te. He looked at the te in front of him and then at mine empty te with furrowed brows.


    Iughed as I put an eir in mine, only then did he nod and start eating.


    "Killian are you sure, you are alright baby?" Finally, Isabe came to her senses as she walked towards us after standing there like a statue for an eternity.


    Her sweet poison was also back again.


    "I am alright aunt Isabe. Would you like to eat with us?"


    Now it was toote to hold his mouth to stop him from speaking. Right?


    Without waiting for a second, she sat therefortably as the cutlery was set for her.


    "Why don''t you have pie,dy Isabe?" I asked,ughing as her face turned. Even Killian stifled augh at my statement.


    "Thank you, your highness," she replied through gritted teeth as she took a pie in her te.


    As we were in public, we followed the decorum as we ate in silence. But the difference was we kept on asking maids to put things in tes of each other, forgetting Isabe as she was left fuming.


    "Killian, you did not need to lie, I would have handled the matter" just when we finished the evening snacks and wiped our mouth, Isabe spoke.


    Like the words were set on the tip of her tongue for a long time, she was just waiting for the chance to spill them out.


    But this was the question that was crawling on my body too.


    Had Killian epted me as a mother or was it just a way to handle the situation? But why would I let her be satisfied with it?


    "Mind your tongue,dy Isabe. I can use you of creating a rift between me and my son." I threatened coldly and she stiffened,


    But in the next second, she turned normal, as she smiled.


    "I was just teaching the kid to not lie, how was this a way to create rift?


    We both know here that Killian is not your son, you have no child, your highness."


    Her words'' underlying meaning was I was still a maiden. Killian may not understand but I did it very well.


    "No, aunt Isabe. It was not a lie. She is my mother." he replied holding my hand in his and that was a proud moment when the devil in me did not need to take revenge as his words were the best p on Isabe''s face.

 Chapter 47: new invitation

    Chapter 47: new invitation


    Have you ever felt that fluffy, good feeling where you could see the smile of yours getting wider every passing second? Well, that''s how I felt when Killian held my hand and we ate together.


    Isabe''s red and ck face was cherry on the top. I wish it had been my pce rather than a royal ce. So I could have called the painter to make a huge portrait for the wall.


    I would have gifted one to Isabe too, to remind her of this moment forever. I didn''t even know how the dishes felt as the sweet taste in my mouth remained.


    "Mother, eat this, it is very tasty," said Killian as he put a tart on my te.


    I nodded and took the piece of custard apple tart in my mouth and made a heavenly face, well a bit more exaggerated as I saw Isabe clenching her fingers.


    She tried to speak many times but we caught her every time by offering food to each other or talking about things here and there.


    How much time had passed, when I saw Duchess Meredith walking towards us. Following his sons,


    "Duchess Meredith,e join us for a meal." I offered as she stood in front of us.


    She was just a step lower than me in power. Her family was known as a family of knights. Even she had learnt sword-wielding to show the strength.


    "Thank you, duchess Marianne. But we already had lunch with her majesty. I just came here to apologise once again, normally my children did not say so. Jammie was asking them to call Killian orint with his mother that he was not joining the game." she replied with a meaningful smile.


    Everyone would think she was here to apologise, but I and Isabe knew better that she was here to inform me about the initiator.


    Jamie, nephew of Isabe, Son of Monique Elena. So, that''s why Isabe knew that they were going to fight.


    I eyed Isabe as she was biting her lips and looked back at duchess Meredith.


    "Thank you, duchess Meredith. Even I wanted to apologise for my SON''S rude behaviour.


    He just gets a bit emotional sometimes. I hope you would not hold a grudge." even Killian bowed his head when I finished.


    "Of course not, kids fight often, we adult should not take it to our heart," she replied with a smile putting a hand on the shoulders of her twins and they both bowed back taking the hint.


    I must say she had trained her children well.


    "Well then, see you soon," I added as she nodded and walked back.


    We also left the ce to bid farewell to the empress, as it was already rude enough to not eat with her at her own party.


    "Her highness"


    "Oh, Duchess Marianne, I hope you liked the lunch," she replied kindly not starting the matter a bit ago and I nodded.


    "It was very thankful for you to invite us here,'''' I replied in courtesy. but, oh my, did she took my words seriously as she said,


    "Then, as a thank you, why don''t you invite us for a lunch."


    Though she said it as a suggestion, who in his right mind would deny the empress, especially when they wanted a favour from her.


    So instead of not wanting to bear the hassle, I gave a bright smile as I nodded, "of course your majesty. I would love to invite you to my humble abode. How about next week?" at least this much time I needed to do the preparation.


    She nodded, "next week it is, I will wait for your invitation." I just nodded and stood up but she added, "ah, Marianne, send a few extra invitations. My brother and Diana would alsoe."


    Ok, I understood that royal princess woulde, as she was part of the royal family. What would her brother do?


    As if understanding my confusion she smiled further, "oh, you did not know, duchess Marianne? Philip, my cousin''s brother, is shifted here as a part of the peace treaty. He is the foreign ambassador of our country now.


    And he is posted under your husband''s archduke for training."


    Of course, he would be, like my father is known for his business, the Meredith family is known for their valour and knights, our family is known for their administration and strategies.


    Just then Philip came from the other side and stood beside Empress Katherine,


    "Are you alright, duchess?" just how many times was he going to ask that.


    Still, I nodded with a bright smile, "I am, sir Philip," he could not be called royal highness anymore if he was going to work as an administrative officer in our empire. Right?


    It didn''t look like they cared how I addressed him as he nodded.


    I thanked God when I saw Rose walking towards us with the other two knights behind her.


    Taking this as cue , I bowed my head a little and bade my farewell.


    "Of course, I would not hold you for long. See you soon, duchess Marianne." her twinkling of eyes was telling me, it was more than just a simple meeting in her mind, but what could I do except nodding. So that''s what I did.


    I nodded my head as I walked out further when my eyes fell on Lady Baringstone, I thought she would never talk to me as I had hurt her feelings.


    But she was much more forgiving than I had thought. In the past, I always felt guilty facing her, so not even once I tried to contact her or my mother. Faking the pride and ego of being the archduchess, I avoided meeting them at all cost.


    Sometimes I think that if God had given me my life back just two years ago, I would not have hurt Lady Baringstone and would have epted her son''s offer to marry me.


    As Cassius first wife would have been alive then.


    [thank you for all the gifts.. you made my weekend special. love you guys]

 Chapter 48: Memories of the past

    Chapter 48: Memories of the past


    "Mother, what happened?" asked Killian as I stopped walking suddenly.


    I shook my head as I gripped his hand further and walked towards Lady Baringstone, steeling my heart.


    In this lifetime I would not run away cowardly but face them.


    "Monique Baringstione, it was nice to meet you again," I spoke as I reached her.


    She was talking to a girl I did not know. Hearing my voice she turned back. I could see the smile gleaming in her eyes as she spoke, "so now I am Monique Baringstone from an aunt. Huh?"


    Oh how much I missed this voice and the warm feeling it gave me. Then she looked at my hand with a kind smile as Killian was still behind me.


    "Come here little one," she called him kindly.


    "I am not a little one, I am an adult." retorted Killian furrowing his brows as we bothughed.


    "Yeah, aunt Baringstone. Killian is a grown-up man here." I replied, controlling myughter as he nodded, raising his chin.


    "Alright, so big one it is. Then you must take care of your mother and protect her well. You know she is a crybaby." she said stifling augh and before I can retort, Killian''s eyes widened as he confirmed,


    "Really?"


    She nodded "really."


    "Don''t worry grandaunt, I will protect her well then," he replied with all the seriousness he had.


    We both smiled as I patted his head, things are bing less awkward and more natural now.


    "I heard about the case," she said, finally getting serious.


    I nodded, "yes aunt, but the date is still not final."


    But how did she know that? Looking at my confused face, she snorted,


    "You''re still a novice kid, Marianne. Monique Elena is announcing to the whole world that you are trying to kill Isabe because you are jealous of her and afraid that one day Cassius will realize he had made a mistake just for the sake of some properties.


    She even started it here, once you left the table. Thanks to her majesty, who changed the topic cunningly. Looks like she supported you today." she took a pause, then warned "but we could not depend on her, her position is still weak in front of Rosamound. So prepare yourself, girl. Tell me if you need any help."


    "Mother, are you ready to go back.'''' I heard the voice I thought I would never hear again.


    I had never heard it in my past life. 17 years, a whole 17 years had passed since I heard himst. My legs froze, where I stood. No, no matter how much I tried I didn''t have the strength to face him.


    I closed my eyes as fear crept my heart.


    "Oh, is that you Marianne?" here, he asked me, took my name again.


    I blinked my eyes to keep away the unshed tears as I turned around.


    He was looking the same, the same golden hairs shining in the twilight, the same big blue eyes deeper than the ocean and the same broad smile that could melt the ice too.


    "Hello, Damien. How are you?" I asked to keep my voice as neutral as possible.


    His smile broadened as he looked deep into my eyes.


    "I am good, Marianne. How have you been," he asked with a smile I did not deserve anymore.


    How could there be such a vast difference in people, on one side there was stone-hearted Cassius and white lotus Isabe and on the other side Damien Baringstone and his mother whom I had hurt so much? Yet they were worried about me.


    I gulped the lump forming in my throat as I nodded, afraid that if I would speak more I would show my weakness to them.


    "You never came back, Marianne. Aunt, mother, miss you and so do i."


    Hisst words stunned me as my eyes widened. But when I looked at him he had that same innocent smile on his face.


    "Don''t think too much, you are still an idiot like before," he replied, shaking his head.


    Was I really assuming things? Well looked like I am.'' when he called me an idiot, Killian''s grip on my hand tightened.


    ''Was he worried about me?" I gave him a kind smile as I introduced him.


    "Damien, meet Killian, my son. And Killian, he is brother Damien. He is my neighbour and childhood friend. He is the one who taught me horse riding.'''' I told him reminiscing about the beautiful past we had.


    The past I had destroyed with my own hands.


    He noticed my changing expression as he announced,


    "Alright, it''ste. You should go home. It was nice to meet you lord Killian." he said, shaking his hand like elders too.


    Giving me ast nce, he walked towards her mother as he held her hand and escorted them to the carriage.


    We walked back to our carriage as Rose joined us. Sitting back, she continued her chatter telling about what things have been discussed around.


    She told various funny jokes to Killian on which he hardlyughed, but we both could see bubbling amusement in his eyes.


    It would take more time to break his shell than I had thought. But at least we took a big step today.


    My jittery nerves also calmed down by talking with them as we chatted andughed the whole journey.


    It waste evening when we reached the pce back.


    The knights bowed and left as they safely escorted us back to the pce.


    "Mother, I will have dinner in my chamber. You should also have dinner timely and take rest," he advised me as we reached the parting point.


    I nodded as I kissed his forehead. "Alright, take care, Killian."


    With that, he walked towards the left as I just stood there looking at his disappearing silhouette. Once he was not any longer around, the kind smile on my face vanished, as an evil smirk took its ce.


    "Time to make evil ns now."

 Chapter 49: Making evil plans

    Chapter 49: Making evil ns


    Rose silently followed me as we walked back to my chamber. All the maids walked with us following at a distance.


    That we failed to notice that one of them did not belong to the duchess chamber.


    Walking back to the sitting room, I settled on the sofa, followed by Rose.


    "Lina, bring us a light dinner here."


    "Yes, your highness."


    As she nodded and walked out I looked at other maids, who were standing in every corner of the house.


    "All of you, can go and take a rest. You would be tired of the journey." I offered them a kind smile.


    They all were surprised at my kind gesture but at the same time hesitated. Right now except for being kind, I needed privacy. So I continued smiling as I spoke further, "it''s alright, just help Lina in serving dinner, then we are free to have rest. I have my knight with me who would protect me better than you."


    This time they finally nodded and scurried out.


    I finally looked at Rose who was looking at me amused.


    "What is it?" I asked, raising a brow.


    She shook her head, "you are getting better at it, sweet-talking. You used to run behind us to bite us at every matter."


    I bit my lip to stifle augh and gave her a fake re, but she was not at least a bit intimidated.


    "You are also getting better at beingfortable here" I taunted but she just shrugged her shoulders.


    "Didn''t you say to befortable and talk normally when no one was around. As you are forgetting how to talk normally.'''' Her reply left me tongue-tied.


    Then maids entered serving the food and went out bowing.


    "Did she also go?" I asked Rose in a whisper and she nodded.


    "Who was she?" she asked back in the same low voice.


    "Cassius''s maid. He is trying to be sneaky now." I chided and then bit my lip as I realised I told her the truth.


    But then again, I am sure she had heard enough gossip today to already have a gist of the matter.


    "Tell me, Marianne, were those rumours true?" her nonchnce was long gone as she was boring holes into me with all the seriousness.


    I took the wine from the table which I rarely drink and took a sip as I nodded.


    As if my reply hit her hard. She was still expecting me to deny so that we wouldugh together. Her insides burned from anger at my calm reply as I could see her eyes getting red.


    "Your highness. This is a serious problem. You know how minimal the position will be if you do not have his highness sexual favour."


    "I know. But this is something I can not do within my power. No matter how much I try to gain his heart, he will not change. I would rather n for the distant future."


    "Ha, it''s been only a year, how are you so sure, put some more effort into it. It''s not that he is allowed to have a mistress," she spoke the harshest word could be used for the other women.


    ''I had tried my whole life and in the end, I died.'' even if I would say that, would she understand.


    "It''s better that I gain power first," I spoke adamantly, cutting her point.


    "Ha... I don''t think things are going exactly as you want," she spoke, mocking me.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You did not hear the gossip, as you were happy in your bubble, people were talking. They were iming you would soon be punished in an attempt to murder, even if not, your image would be tarnished."


    Same as aunt told me, Rose told me that Elena was telling everyone that I had tried to kill Isabe a few days ago. She told everyone that Cassius had an interest in Isabe, as she was more intelligent, brave and smart. I tried to hurt because I got blinded in jealousy.


    I clenched my fists as I heard all the information.


    "It''s okay Rose, I had all the proofs ready for the case. We just had to think of a way to prove the ims of Monique Elena was false," I replied starting eating the dinner as she followed.


    "Are you sure about that?" she asked me with suspicious eyes.


    I nodded, I have more than enough proof.


    "Then we can use the tea party empress had asked you to invite."


    That''s when I realised the meaning of her gleaming eyes when she forced me to throw a party. So she was trying to help me.


    "You have to show that there was everything fine between you and your husband. even if not, there was nothing going on between Isabe and his highness."


    Like it was that easy! Cassius would never help me, I was sure about that.


    "Or, we can show that she is trying to take my ce and mentally pressuring me to leave my position to her. In that way, she would be announced as a homewrecker and no one will pity her in the future.`` I spoke as it was much easier to do.


    She nodded her head, "well, that is also a good n. But how will you do that?"


    "Just by putting a bit more spices in the pie.'''' Iughed as I spoke.


    Her eyes widened, "so you had actually done that? Oh my."


    We both continuedughing, finishing our dinner as I told her the details of that day.


    As she finished and stood up ready to go back, she stopped, looking back she spoke gravely.


    "His highness infidelity may just be as a deviant for now Mary, I wish you won''t close your heart."


    "Is that so"


    I reced my answer with vague words. No Rose, this was not a deviation. If it had been about deviating, he would not have been so cold to me in the past. I would not have lost my life for that man.


    My heart had already been closed for him a long time ago.

 Chapter 50: thoughts in mess [cassius POV]

    Chapter 50: thoughts in mess [cassius POV]


    As I walked out of the duchess chamber, my thoughts were in a mess. Marianne had asked me to not interfere in her life anymore. She had said that she would note to my chamber, to share the room anymore.


    I had gone there to taunt her for her one more act of getting ill. but as we spoke to each other, she demanded to stay away with her.


    I knew that instant there was something amiss. In the past year, she had left no chance of creating a scene.


    Whenever a guest arrived at the pce, she would cling to me. If I did not let her or ignore her then she would bawl her eyes out and convince everyone with those fake tears that she was mistreated.


    I had given her enough monthly expenditure, all the luxuries, good ambience,rge pce and did not even ask her to work as a duchess, yet she was always scheming with her crocodile tears, and now she was telling me that she had changed overnight.


    What did she take me for, a three-year-old kid?


    Since then, I had started keeping an eye on her, the library was just behind her garden where she often spent time these days. So I started going there whenever I had a hard time.


    Thete sun was still warm. As its orange glow covered the whole area. I currently stood next to a sunny window sill and looked at the garden of the duchess chamber. You ask what am I doing on the library''s roof at this time.


    But this was the only ce from where the duchess could be seen. I was watching Marianne sitting there with her eyes closed. If she would not have been humming a song, I would have thought she was asleep.


    But the good thing was she did not seem to realise that she was being watched. No, from the start she was far too busy writing something on the parchment she had in her hands all the time these days.


    Then she opened her eyes with a start and started looking at a particr direction with keen eyes. When I followed her gaze, she was looking at Killian. It had been 10 minutes and she was still looking at him, hardly even blinking her eyes.


    This was not even the first time he had witnessed this behaviour.


    She had even sent her three close maids to work in Killian''s chamber. She must be keeping a close eye on him. These days she just roams around his chamber all the time with one reason or the other.


    Was that woman trying to spy on Killian? What was she nning?'' I bit my lips unconsciously as my spy''s wording came to mind.


    She had gifted her marriage gifts to her maids. Such costly gifts are never given without rhyme or reason. She must be using them to n something big.


    There were some who believed that she had been changed, but I did not believe it even for a second.


    Marianne truly seemed to hate Killian. She would stare at him for an extended period of time, then spend a long time circling around the garden lost in her thoughts. Then she would run and start writing in the parchments.


    So, this was how that woman released her murderous feelings? Just when Killian passed from there, she bit her lip and then threw the ss of water on the floor.


    Her expressions were contorted. She was purely evil. Her expressions were looking like the devil from hell. My blue-grey eyes turned cold when I saw her behaviour.


    So she still hates Killian after all.


    I could not really understand what was going through Marianne''s mind. She was jealous of my first wife. When hating the dead did not turn out to be enough, she directed her hatred towards the living.


    She even screamed at me once, asking if I would want to have a child with her if I didn''t have an heir anymore.


    There was no way a woman like that would change so easily. As I was contemting all this, my aide, Ian, came running towards me.


    "His highness"


    "Speak," I replied curtly as I still needed time to watch them.


    Look at the way she was sweetly smiling now, looking at Killian. And why was he going to her chamber?


    "Were they going to have dinner together?" I spoke out loud this time.


    "His highness" tilted his head and followed my gaze. Then nodded.


    "Yes, your highness. Her highness had invited lord Killian for dinner," he replied, bowing his head.


    My fingers clenched as I thought about her future ns, ''was she going to mix poison in his food. But she was not a fool to do that in her chamber. Right?"


    "So what shall we do, your highness." Ian waited for my instructions as he finished his report.


    But I was so lost in my thoughts that I had not even heard a word.


    "Repeat"


    Ian nodded, knowing well the meaning behind my smallest expression.


    "Your highness, after three days, during the time of the royal tea party, there was a new delegationing to check if the empress and her brother had settled well.


    The previous emperor had asked you to handle the matter. So what shall I reply to them, your highness." he asked, bowing his head again.


    "Since the order is already given, what is there to think about? Start preparations to give them a warm wee." With that, I descended the stairs and walked toward the duchess chamber.


    Ian was confused, but he knew better to ask any questions.


    [hey, I am trying to keep it short by just showing his views and not repeating the whole scene based on his POV. But if you want to see a particr scene from his POV, then leave ament.


    Also tell me, how did you find Cassius POV. thank you]

 Chapter 51: Her crazy ideas.

    Chapter 51: Her crazy ideas.


    The maids looked at me like they had seen a ghost. I stopped in my tracks looking at the number of them. Why were there so many maids at the door, when usually there were two or three?


    "Why are you all here?" asked Ian.


    The maids looked at each other and hesitated. But my gaze was enough to open their mouth,


    "Your highness, her highness had asked us to wait outside."


    ''So she had left no shame this time'' I clenched my hands as I walked towards the door. Her head maid Lina knocked the door to inform her about my presence but she just shut the maid by telling "not now"


    My heartbeat increased as different scenarios started forming in my mind as what that crazy could do. So without any further waiting, I walked as Ian pushed the door for me.


    But when I entered there was nothing like what I had thought.


    Killian stood up to greet me but Marianne stopped him by holding his hand and surprisingly the boy stopped too.


    I raised a brow, ''since when did they too be close?''


    I waited for her being escted or to see a minor crack in her facade but she maintained it well.


    No one could say she was happy to see me there if any of her expressions were telling I was invited, and if not for my position she would have thrown me out.


    I wanted to go out too, but then I decided to wait and observe a bit more. So without being invited I just sat there.


    She threw a death re at me, ''why, what were you hiding Marianne that my presence was affecting you so much'' i would never let you win.


    She tried to brush me off many times, so I had no option but to speak.


    "I came here to discuss something with you," I spoke to her but my gaze was giving a signal to Killian to go out.


    If he would be out of here, then I could also go and take a rest. I could not leave him here with her.


    As a smart boy he was, he took the cue and stood up, but the shameless women stopped him again.


    I clenched my fists under the table, I would not let anything happen to him.


    My face turned disgusted as I saw her trying to harm a child, such a vile creature I had taken as my wife.


    "I came to inform you that I am busy three dayster," I replied finally, knowing well that she would not let Killian go, so I had to be there too.


    "Then the reason you came here was to say that you wouldn''t be able toe with me to the royal tea party of empress that will be three dayster," she asked crudely.


    It felt like I had eaten a fly and now it was stuck in my mouth when I heard her rude voice, she was getting better at challenging my authority.


    "Correct, you are getting smart '''' I spoke as I stood up, better let ian stay to keep an eye on her. But then I felt bewildered that it would be enough to stop these crazy women from doing anything. But Killian was strong too.


    Just when I was contemting, the woman stopped me and a smile bloomed on my lips, so she hade back to her previous habit that fast.


    I turned back at her with triumph, knowing that now she would cry and ask me to go together. But that did not happen. She tried to strike a deal with me.


    "So you want something in exchange. And here I thought you changed Marianne." my voice was filled with disgust again, no matter how much I provided for her, that greedy woman always wanted more.


    But then shepletely avoided me as she started calling her maid. What now, did she just ignore me!


    "Lina, go and call a royal physician. Lord Killian is injured." She ordered the running maid.


    That''s when I noticed a minor scratch on Killian''s hand. It was even smaller than the cut he had today while we were practising swords. Was she trying to make my child weak and pathetic, who could not even bear the scratch? So, he would be proven ipetent to run our part of the empire.


    "I think you are overreacting too, Marianne. It is just a minor scratch" I spoke as I did not want to drag her drama anymore.


    But she looked at me coldly and denied me to take her name, her eyes were so cold and full of hatred for a second I lost myposure looking into them. Those eyes were hollow, a person who had faced enough pain could only have these eyes, but why? She lived there luxuriously and I did not have my crazy rtives here who could torment her.


    As I was lost in thought she shouted at her maid, which ran away instantly. Looks like the maid was also afraid of her eyes.


    "Now your highness about the deal. If there is something that goes, then there must be something thates. I gave up his highness, love and time. His highness should give me simr conditions that are reasonable." she spoke in the same cold tone.


    Warning bells started ringing in my ears, as I heard her words. What was she aiming for? Whole pce, other properties, she already had the honour of being archduchess. Why had she not learnt about being satisfied? But I could not find a solution before hearing a problem.


    I sighed as I asked her to tell me first, only then would I be able to make decisions.


    But her reply surprised me again. She wanted the education right of Killian. What for? To destroy his mind? To not let him grow? A thousand possibilities passed my mind but before I could analyze further the woman continued.

 Chapter 52: the future dukedom

    Chapter 52: the future dukedom


    " I want to manage the business given by my father"


    she wanted her parental properties too. Haa! Why not ask for the whole kingdom at once. If it was in my hand I would have thrown the property papers of her parents on her face, that she would have remembered the result of her tant insults. But there was a major w in the situation which I could not tell her.


    My lips turned into a thin line, as I analysed her words. If she got full control over the future heir of the dukedom and all the property of her parents, then she would have both. The highest authority which equals the emperor in many cases and she would also be the richest person inpetition with the emperor.


    There was a reason that our ancestors had distributed the work among them. Each higher noble family was granted power. We are into administration, we have the power to challenge even the emperor''s decision is supported by other nobles.


    And her family was in business, they were the richest family in the empire. If mixed together she would have the power to overthrow the emperor too. My eyes widened as the thought


    "Ha, so you are still greedy as always" I spoke in a scornful voice when I saw her lost in thoughts.


    Had she already started making ns? That day when her father came on my doorsteps I was in a hurry to get married, so I struck a deal with him. Who would have thought I would fall into a bigger trap from the one I was intending to save myself.


    Now that I thought her parents never contacted her again. I wonder why? Were they also tired of her crazy behaviour? Look at her, she asked me to give the right of the future duke and all the properties of her parents yet she was the one who was crying.


    For a moment it felt like she was bearing heavy grievances. This was the expression I was watching on her face recently. For a while, she would look like a cold-hearted duchess and for the next moment, she would look like a miserable woman who had lost everything and was tired. But no matter how hard I thought, I did not find a single thing which could have hurt her.


    Though I did note to her frequently. I had appointed the best maids, chef and other staff. I had given her the best gems and precious jewels. Just when I thought I should ask her why there were tears in her eyes. Her whole demeanour changed again.


    As she spoke "I hope my conditions are easy to fulfil, your highness," her voice was cold and stony.


    I chide myself for being a fool to care for this woman for a moment, she was just trying her emotional trick again.


    My expressions hardened as I realised I had cared for her, so I hardened my voice too as I threw the reality on her face "Ha, so you think by controlling all your father''s properties you will have the power to subdue me?


    Or do you think you will control the dukedom in future by taking control of Killian?


    You are not only greedy but clever too. I underestimated you in the past Marianne."


    As I finished I thought I would see the regret on her face, but look at the nerve of the women, she was too shameless to ept everything boldly, she raised her chin definitely and started sipping wine. As if she was enjoying my predicament, then I looked at the son for whom I hade here in their of the snake, his face filled with worry.


    But that worry was not for his father but her. It made me furious as my eyes zed with fire and to put further oil she spoke


    "You are free to think as you wish my lord. But those properties belong to my father, and as his daughter, I haveplete right over them." well who in the world wanted her properties. But the problem was I could not give her what I did not have in the first ce.


    As the fury took better of me I spoke which I should not have, but then what choice had she left me with, "You know very well, that all the rights are transferred to your husband after marriage," I knew I have no right to ask for her husband but then I couldn''t do her bidding too.


    The words than ran through my mind, she spoke them harshly over my face, "His highness, are you not ashamed to ask for the right of a husband. Have I been given the rights of being a wife?" Now I didn''t know whether I should be furious as she was tantly challenging our rtionship or should be amazed at her courage.


    "No woman had ever asked the properties back, it is not something I can decide over," I said ignoring her words, this was something she could not do anything about.


    "I understand your highness, then let me try to request his majesty in this matter, "But for now I wish to take over my right over the management of duchess duties." she said, "I hope it is something we can do"


    She thought that I would be angry this time too. But what she did not, she had solved my too big problems unintentionally. Atst, she said something responsible, I was waiting for a long time for her to take over her duties but she had always beenzy. She wasted all her days in decorating herself and seducing me.


    But I could not show her, so to maintain my facade and stand up. I walked back without even giving a nce to both of them. There was nothing which I had done anyway by sitting there. Since I was sure she had not called Killian to hurt him.


    She was ying sympathy cards with him. The way she cried and reacted over minor scratches and then asked for his rights. It clearly emphasised that she wanted to brainwash him so that she could control the future dukedom.


    (Hey readers, I saw you have any doubts. So I am back with my offer, wrote a review and get a chance to ask a question from any character. The offer is valid for one day. Thank you and love you.)

 Chapter 53: Her trap

    Chapter 53: Her trap


    I sighed, at least I did not need to worry about his safety for now. I would let Killian meet her often, and see her true self when she would not be able to maintain her facade for long.


    As I walked out of the chamber Ian started following me, no question being asked.


    "Send a trusted maid, and mix her in duchess staff to keep an eye on her. Do that too with Killian''s chamber to keep him safe." I ordered as we entered my chamber.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Have you seen her doing any other thing differently?" though Ian stayed with me most of the time he was my eyes and ears.


    He knew everything that happened behind the walls. And he was the one I trusted most as he was with me since I was a child and his family was serving us for generations.


    "Yes, your highness"


    I stopped in my tracks for a second before continuing again. I had asked, yes. But I had never expected her to create more ruckus.


    "So what had she done this time? Beating maids, crying in front of other nobles or infiltrating my chamber." and here I thought she would remain in her facade for a month.


    We reached my chamber yet Ian did not reply. I sat on my office chair as I rubbed my forehead. This woman had always been on my nerves.


    "What had she done this time, Ian?" I asked again, looking at the hesitating man.


    "Your highness, her highness had appointed her three trusted maids to the lord''s chamber."


    I nodded, I already knew that. "And?"


    "She had already asked the Lord toe with her to the royal tea party, even before you went to deny her. Her highness had already sent a letter that she wouldn''t be able to go with you," he replied bowling further.


    ''What! Since she did not want to go with me in the first ce then why did she ask for things in exchange? Didn''t she get both things in her favour?''


    Iughed as I released that she had made a fool of me. I once again fell into her trap.


    But then why did she not want to go with me, every noble will go there with the whole family as the party was divided into three parts. Going without a husband would show the whole world that we were not on good terms.


    As if reading my mind Ian spoke, "thedy had asked us to not inform her about anything rted to you, she had even denied the head maid to enter her chamber." His face was telling, he wanted to speak more, But I didn''t ask further.


    For now, I knew her target had been changed, from me to Killian. So I nodded my head and waved my hand.


    Receiving the signal he left my chamber. I was alone in the room again. This loneliness had stayed with me for the longest time When I had befriended it, I didn''t even remember.


    I walked towards my bedroom and changed my clothes to give myself a rest, these days the pce was in chaos. As the previous emperor had signed a peace treaty from the neighbourhood empire, we had a cold war for many decades. He had epted to tie the countries with the marriage alliance, even when he knew his son already had a wife whom he loved dearly.


    That was the reality of nobles. All themoners look at us like we are having a luxuries carefree life. Well, luxurious? yes, but carefree! No. All the nobles were filled with deceit; they wanted more power by overthrowing each other. There was nothing but schemesid down everywhere.


    As I closed my eyes,ying on my bed, I saw those eyes again. Her eyes filled with regret, pain and disappointment. Those eyes were not looking like a greedy selfish woman, but the one who had already lost everything I sat up with a start as I ran a hand in my hair.


    "Come out of her thoughts, Cassius." I scolded myself as I stood up again and walked towards the cab.


    I took out the file of my previous wife, it had all her details from the day I first met her to the day I married her. Her smile, her re, her quick responses. All were just like Marianne.


    As if they both were made up of the same mould. I read all the details with keen eyes, though I had already read it a thousand times, still each detail amazed me.


    The more I read, the more my eyes hardened. That was the thing which developed the seed of hatred in my heart. Yet I still decided to give Marianne a chance.


    On the day of our marriage I was poisoned, the nerve of those people to hurt me in front of so many people. yet I behaved as if nothing had happened. I attended the marriage, but when it was time to kiss her, I avoided. in case she got affected by the poison which I still had in my mouth.


    But the woman instead of thanking me for my kindness, she looked at me with using eyes. I told her I was tired but she did not listen. She tried to grab my hand strongly every five seconds.


    For a moment I thought, she''s the one who had tried to kill me. She did not let me go even after trying hard, so in the end, I jerked her hand back and walked out without even looking back.


    Next day, I thought she would be angry, but she was in my bed in that embarrassing clothing trying to seduce me. Her actions, her words reminded me of Elizabeth so much that my blood boiled. If only I would hit women, I was sure I would have hit her.


    But I have my respect, so I walked out of the room. But she was still not satisfied, she kept on doing so.

 Chapter 54: the same dream

    Chapter 54: the same dream


    As I closed my eyes I saw the same dream again.


    Arge, magnificent ballroom had been meticulously set up for what seemed to be a very important and very high-ss event. The chandeliers that dangled from the ceiling provided little sparkles of light from one end of the room to the other, giving the room a feeling of being under a bright, starry night sky. Many round tables were dotted around the room, decorated tastefully with a red and gold motif, colours of which represented wealth, prosperity and good fortune.


    This masquerade ball certainly was a disy of wealth and prosperity, from the crystal champagne sses and silver and gold cutlery to the stunning paintings and decorations on the walls. But that wasn''t what caught one''s eye! Inside the ballroom were groups of people, each wearing millions of dors worth of clothing, jewellery and other essories.


    The women''s jewellery - their earrings, nes, bracelets, tiaras, rings - altogether shone brighter than the lights inside the room. Anyone who caught a glimpse inside the room immediately knew that this was a gathering of the most influential, rich and powerful people. And of course, this being a masquerade ball, each person, man and woman, wearing a mask which covered a part of or all of their face, adding even more mystery to the already mysterious identities of the people inside.


    I was standing there with the prince, in a corner. I was already bored and wanted to go back, but the moment I took a step forward, my father''s stern gaze fell upon me.


    I gulped and stopped right there.


    "It''s not that bad, Cassius. Look at the beautiful woman there," said Prince Charles.


    He wanted to scoff but maintained his poker face as he said, "I would rather prefer to look at horses and take a ride, your highness." my words stunned him for a second as he looked at me, dumbfounded.


    Then the prince chuckled, "you never failed to amuse me, Cassius, future when I would be the emperor, I hope our rtion stays this way."


    ``We have no rtion, you just use me as your shield, your highness" I retorted without being afraid.


    The prince chuckled again, as he nodded, "that I do" he admitted with a shrug as I kept my emotions at bay.


    "Let''s sit there at the table and eat something." I offered, as I knew I had to stick with Prince for the whole program as per the instructions of my father. But we had been standing there for a long time, without even eating and drinking and the music was on my nerves now.


    "Oh my, Cassius, how could you think of eating at this moment!" he asked, exaggerating as I rolled my eyes at his drama, "royal dance could start any minute Cassius, and as a royal prince and the son of the archduke, we have to dance with the princess attending the program from other empires, or from the nobles here.


    What impression would we leave on them if they saw us eating at the start of the royal ball, huh?" he chided me, but there was amusement in his eyes.


    "A gourmand,'''' I added, shrugging my shoulders. ''What was wrong in eating, if you were hungry. Let others think what they want.'' i sighed, knowing very well I could not do anything.


    "Ah, see. The beat has started." escted the price as the music flew in the air.


    Soon, men and women started mingling as the prince held my hand.


    "Come, look at the girls, and ask a nobledy for a dance. It''s your first dance after theing of age ceremony. Are you hearing me do your first dance as an adult? Choose your partner wisely." he continued lecturing me as he subtly pointed towards the area where all the girls were waiting to be approached.


    I sighed, already feeling bored with everything. But I knew I had no choice. So I nodded.


    "Good,e, I already have a partner in my mind," he replied with shining eyes. If I didn''t know any better I would have thought his eyes were as a girl in love.


    I chuckled as the thought crossed my mind. The price looked at me confusedly and I shook my head, trying to stifle myughter.


    He pinched me to keep me shut and I nodded, maintaining my cold face again.


    "Lady Rosnd, may I have a dance with you." the prince asked, and I was surprised. Rosnd was the daughter of a mere baroness. Yet the prince had chosen her for his first dance regarding all the princess and higher nobles who had attended the function and yet he had the nerve to lecture me again and again.


    Rosalind smiled as she nodded shyly bowing her head down and raising her hand for the prince to take and they both waltzed to the dance floor.


    Now it was my turn, I ran a gaze among the nobledies who were all looking at me and other noblemen approaching them shyly. My eyes were filled with impatience. I wanted to choose a girl who was not that sticky and would leave me alone after the dance.


    My eyes fell on the girl wearing a light beige dress, while all the girls were wearing red, blue or other colours that gaze for instant attention. Her eyes were looking out of the window where the snow was getting collected. She had a childlike innocence on her face, as her eyes were brightened just by looking at snowkes. My lips crept upwards unconsciously while looking at her amused reactions.


    I walked towards her but she still did not notice me, so I coughed to gain attention. She turned her face in annoyance, I was sure she would scold the person who had disturbed her. Finally, her eyes fell on me, as her annoyed face startled. Then she blinked and her expressions turned serious as she bowed her head. But the re in her eyes was still there which made me more amused.


    "Lady Elizabeth, may I have a dance with you."

 Chapter 55: his view on isabella

    Chapter 55: his view on isabe


    As the morning sun peeked into my room, I opened my eyes to wee a new day. As I woke up the servants served me as usual.


    But my mind was not calm like usual. Her eyes haunted mest night and so did my past memories. But I did not want to waste my day thinking about her.


    So rather than wasting my time here, I got ready to go to Killian''s chamber.


    We have a sword-wieldingpetition today. So, I tried to finish my paperwork early. As I walked out of the chamber, I followed me again.


    Without asking anything he reported me. I must say he was the one who understood me most,


    "Your highness, her highness had already taken the charge of the household duties."


    I nodded my head, as a satisfying smile crept on my lips. Finally! Since the day Elizabeth had taken Isabe as head, I kept on protesting but each time, the same question shut my mouth as to who would take the duchess duty then.


    And I could not go against Isabe publicly, not now anyway. So I was bearing, the snake was coiling my pce.


    If not for the assurance of the emperor I would have killed her a long time ago. But they needed to do things methodically, without creating chaos in the empire.


    Isabe belongs to one of the founding families of the empire, that''s why it has been two years and I am still bearing her.


    Plus, Marianne, that''s good for nothing. I had thought she would be good at handling everything since she was handling her father''s house and was also in the process of being announced as an official heir.


    But since the day she had entered the pce all she had done was asking for love and spending time together. Sometimes I wonder if she was 26 or 16th. I hope this keeps that woman busy enough. So that she could get rid of all the nning and plotting she kept on doing all day.


    Killian was doing exercise when I reached there. His face had a warm smile, which stunned me. He was just like me, we both had a cold and stoic face by default. We did notugh and mingle like others.


    But right now, he was looking like a warm child of his age. I wonder what he was so happy about. And I could let him stay like that. But this was the biggest drawback of being part of the dukedom, you could not be a warm happy person.


    They would find the reason behind your happiness, and then use it against you. This was a dirty life. Sometimes I wished that I did not need to be too hard on him. But we did not have a choice.


    As I reached in front of him, his warm smile went away automatically, without me saying anything. A tinge of pain I felt, but that''s it.


    "Good evening, your highness." He wished me with a slight bow.


    "It''s alright, Killian we are alone now, you can call me father,'''' I replied, trying to warm me but it was not in my blood. My voices still sounded harsh and cold.


    He nodded as he greeted, "father"


    His voice was emotionless just like me, we were truly made of the same cloth.


    "So, are you ready to challenge me, Killian?" I asked, holding the hilt of my sword. He nodded as he picked up his sword from the table.


    "You have chosen a good one," I replied looking at the sword he had taken.


    We both had a practice match for two continuous hours. There were many times when my sword was just an inch away from his when he was able to save himself.


    "Concentrate, Killian. You would not be able to win this way.'''' I chided and he nodded.


    His eyes were filled with determination as he turned and attacked again.


    "That''s right, try to attack too. Always defence is not good.`` I was motivated as his moves turned sharp. But his skills still needed polishing.


    As I attacked next time, my sword shed with his sword and went flying. I looked at him as his face turned red.


    "It''s alright, I would pick it up," I said as I raised my hand to stop them from picking up the sword.


    "You need more training soon, I am going to ask themandant of the knight to send a new master for you," I spoke as I walked towards him.


    The sun was already set, I looked at his sore hands and the scars on his hand which had been the result of our match.


    "Now go and take a rest, we will practice tomorrow, again." With that, I kept the swords back in its ce.


    He nodded and walked in with hurried footsteps. I tilted my head in surprise, my son was always poised in front of me too. I never saw him running. In my childhood too. Then what changed today that he went running. Did he remember something suddenly?


    He was also getting strange these days. Look like I needed to give him more tasks to keep him further busy and sane too. I shook my head, as I looked at the minor scratches on my hand. The sun was already set as the darkness started falling taking everything in its embrace.


    Just then I heard footsteps entering in, the sound of heels was so distinguishable that I did not even need to turn back to know who the person was.


    Like a snake she had lurked around all the while, I wish I could show her reality to the world. But this was not the right time. A single mistake and my wait for 3 years will be wasted.


    Let her believe that we were fools, and I would continue to collect the proof she would leave in a haste, then only she would be punished properly. I would not let you go unscathed Isabe.


    (Thank you halima00 for the ring.. I never thought I will get one ever, thanks a lot)

 Chapter 56: let them fight

    Chapter 56: let them fight


    That day I had thanked heavens for sending Marianne''s father at my doorstep just when Isabe''s father hade asking for our marriage.


    If that day Isabe''s father would not be there, I would have denied Marianne no matter what his father offered to me.


    If not for her, I would not have married Marianne too. Marianne was nothing but just a pawn, to let the world believe that I married her for the money. So that no one could force me to marry this snake, Isabe.


    If her father had note that day with a proposal of Isabe''s hand, I would not have said yes to Marianne in a hurry. Now that I think about it, just to save myself from falling into the well, I jumped from the hill. How both were alike.


    But it was a good chance, let both of them fight and expose each other, then I would find a way to execute both of them and would live a peaceful life.


    Just then I remembered the differential behaviour Killian was showing today. First that warm smile, then hurried footsteps, was it because Isabe wasing to meet him. I wish I could tell him, the reality of Isabe whom he proudly called aunt, but that would alert the enemy. Walls had ears too, plus Killian was still a child, his behaviour would give away his feelings.


    "His highness" she spoke so coquettishly that I wanted to puke right there.


    Did she not know that I was married now? Still, I maintained that smiling facade, I was showing her family from the past two years.


    "Good evening,dy Isabe." I greeted her and started moving as she called me again,


    "Your highness, are you in a hurry. I was thinking if you have some time we can sit and talk over tea," she asked, biting her lip and fluttering her eyes.


    "I am, at this moment. Why don''t youe tomorrow to the duke sitting area to have tea," I asked with a kind smile no matter how much I was repelled by the sight of her trying to be appealing.


    She smiled brightly and nodded, "Then tomorrow it is."


    I nodded as I added in my heart, "I would disappear in the early morning to greet the royal ambassadors, you can have all the tea you want in the sitting area. After all, I had offered you tea, not mypany."


    With that, I turned back to go when I heard herughing like maniacs. I was sure she was crazy since starting, but did she need to prove it like that. What if a maid gets a panic attack, listening to her evilughter.


    But then I heard her shouting, "Your highness, your highness" was she calling me again. With that thought, my footsteps hurried but I heard the clicking of heels again, this time it was the footsteps of a whole group and again I did not need to turn back to know who the person was.


    I should have walked further away, but then curiosity took better of me.


    Justst night Marianne had dinner with Killian and now she is here again. I had to give her the credit for her persistence.


    For the whole year, she was good to me, and now she was glued to my son and disregarding mepletely. How could all the affection die overnight? It clearly showed she had no affection from the start not for me or for my son.


    I saw how she was ignoring the continuous calling of Isabe, good at least they were against each other, they could keep each other in check.


    Just then I stopped in my tracks, were they both going to have dinner with Killian? It would be great fun to see both of them fighting with each with that fake smile.


    So I turned back and called,


    "Marianne," and she stopped in her tracks in an instant.


    Fool! Wasn''t she nning to say "oh I didn''t hear you isabe" now she could not even use thisme excuse?


    A small smile crept my lips as I walked to her, and the nerve of her she red at me. Now that thought about it she was ring a lot these days.


    "Isabe was calling you,'''' I replied, looking deep into her eyes to see the panic but they were cold and mocking for a moment. I was stunned.


    "oh, is that so. I was lost in my thoughts then. What are you doing here?"


    "I was here to check Killian''s sword training for the nextpetition. I heard Isabeughing hard, so I turned here to find you two going in. But what are you two doing here?" I replied looking at her cold eyes, even before realising I was giving an exnation to her. But her expressions turned uglier.


    They both were going to have dinner with Killian. They spoke in unison as I nodded. Since I was tired anyway, then why look at the catfight, it would also help me in knowing which side Killian is inclined to.


    "Since everyone is going to have dinner together then I shall join too." I invited myself.


    Isabe''s face bloomed like a rose, the ck rose would it be, for sure. But Marianne sneered. She was getting good at hating me. But I still did not understand how a person could change this much overnight.


    Has something happened that I was not aware of? Or did Isabe or her father do something? I narrowed my eyes on Isabe, no matter how much I hated Marianne, it was a fact that she was my wife, and if looked closely, except trying to stick to me all the time and punishing maids, she had done nothing much.


    But then Marianne spoke again, "You don''t need to do that, your highness. Everyone here knows you are busy with your work." promised just throwing me out was left, her eyes were zing that much as she denied me toe.

 Chapter 57: did she finally die

    Chapter 57: did she finally die


    I had to stifle augh at this, this angry Marianne was just like a frisky cat whose milk was at stake. She was ready to show her nails at every spoken word.


    After a long time I wished to irritate her more, since she had annoyed me for a year, why not return the favour.


    Just then Ian came running to me and told me about the emperor''s attendance. And here I thought I could have a minute for myself.


    "Excuse me, I have to go," I said and turned back without waiting for their reply.


    As I walked to the sitting room, I saw the man, who used to be my friend, the present emperor of Forchestire empire,


    "Glory to your majesty" I greeted him bowing a bit.


    He looked at me with a smile, but it could not hide his strained face. What could have been expected from a man who just had his second marriage?


    "Cassius, how was the sword practice of Killian?" he asked, initiating the conversion.


    "You would have called me, your majesty. Why did you bother toe to yourself? ``I replied as I sat on the sofa, as the head seat was upied by him.


    "Since I was in the need Cassius, it was only right for me toe." he replied then after taking a pause, he continued, " as you know, the trade which was stopped from past 100 years from the empire was started again, we need a group of members in both countries to see that their traders were treated well.


    And as their representative, Katherine''s cousin brother ising after three days."


    "Of course I know your majesty. I was the one who made all the reports. I was the one who informed all the details to the royal court.`` I scoffed. He was not changed a bit, he still beat around the bust rather thaning straight to the point.


    He sighed, he must have guessed my inner thoughts. He knew me that much.


    "Can you stop being sarcastic now Cassius! I am your emperor now." though he wasining his voice was tired.


    "I apologise, your majesty. But I am sure you have not covered such a long distance just for informing this," I replied, this time a bit more politely.


    He nodded, "I want you to put Phillip under you. And if possible provide him logins too." he replied gravely.


    "Your majesty, I can understand he would work here. But why would he live here?'''' I asked, bewildered. The ce had more than hundreds of luxurious rooms.


    "You know I had recently married again, Rosnd and Katherine are not on good terms. I never wanted to do this second marriage, but father used my promise that I would fulfil his one wish without any question to me.


    In this period, if Philip lived there and saw both of them fighting, then it would not be good for this peace treaty." he exined but I was still not convinced.


    "Your majesty, then you should make sure that both of them don''t fight. Even if prince Philip lived here, what if the empressined to him? It''s not like they would not meet at all" I advised as this was a very sensitive topic.


    "I know, but Katherine did not look like those women whoin about everything to their family.


    And you know Rosand is a bit short-tempered." he exined but all his excuses were ridiculous.


    "A bit, your majesty."


    "Alright, very short-tempered. But it is difficult for any woman to share her husband.


    And at least I am treating Katherine better than you are treating Marianne," he smirked and I scowled.


    "We both know that I don''t love her.'''' I defended myself.


    "So do I, yet I am giving her the time and respect she deserved." he added, "now since the matter is discussed I will take my leave." he put down the cup of tea and stood up.


    The matter was far from being finished. But I knew the decision was already taken. I sighed as I took my cup of tea, the maids came forward but I raised a hand to stop them. The tea was like my life cold and bitter, but I drank all in a gulp.


    I walked out of the sitting room and sat to take the dinner when I heard themotion. Just when I thought that life could not be any more troublesome, something happened to prove me wrong.


    I looked at Ian, who scurried out and only came back when I finished dinner.


    "Your highness, there was nothing," he replied hesitantly.


    I raised a brow as I put my fork and knife down.


    "Ian"


    He bit his lip, "your majesty, it was Isabe''s maid that was crying in front of the chamber."


    My brows furrowed, were her maids also gone mad with her?


    "What for"


    "She was- was saying that her highness had tried to killdy Isabe by mixing something in the food," he replied hesitantly.


    "Leave" as the words left my mouth all the maids left the room.


    I knew I should not but Iughed, Iughed hard.


    "So, did she finally die?" I asked coldly.


    All the colours of Ian''s face disappeared as he looked left and right. He ran to close the door as I looked at him amused. This child easily gets worried.


    "Your highness, you should not speak words this casually." he scolded me and I nodded, I knew but I did wish that it was the truth.


    As if understanding my expressions, he sighed, "no more would want that than me your highness. But we knew it was not the right way. Otherwise I had done this a long time ago." he replied. His voice was urging me and I knew he was right.


    This was not the right way to punish them. We have to finish their whole generation and remove their name from the history of the forchestire empire only then I would be satisfied.

 Chapter 58: fake tears

    Chapter 58: fake tears


    In the morning I was getting ready to go out when I saw themotion again. What were they taking the pce for? All this time they cry and scream like crazies here.


    Should I pass aw that there will be the death penalty for the trespassers?


    "What is happening here?" I asked impatience was ced in my voice.


    I have to go personally check all the preparations done for the new trades in themon and royal market. It would take the whole day and yet I could not even cross the road due to the bunch of foolish people.


    "Your highness,dy Isabe is here. I told her that you are going out to work. But she said she would not leave without meeting you, even if she had to spend the whole day waiting here." he was looking like crying. The girl must have tormented him.


    I sighed, now it was my turn to get tormented.


    "Call her in the sitting room, I can spare 5 minutes, but then do not let her stay here for the whole stay."


    With that, I walked out of the carriage towards my chamber.


    As I reached the sitting room, she was already there. But it was a sight to behold. Her whole face, hands have small red blisters and pimples. She was looking miserable. For once I wanted to go and thank Marianne.


    "Oh my,dy Isabe. Are you suffering from chickenpox? You should not havee here in this condition." I faked worry but I was gloating internally.


    What made Marianne this angry? I needed to do those things often


    "Your highness, I don''t have chickenpox. You don''t need to worry so much about me," she replied with a gleam in her eyes and her face turned redder.


    "Lady Isabe, how could you say so. Look your face is turning redder.'''' I chided, as I took my seat.


    "That''s because-because" she bit her lip.


    I knew very well what she was indicating, after all, it was not the first time, she had been trying to be shy, coquettish and sweet to me even before the funeral of Elizabeth waspleted.


    But I had turned blind eye to it for a long time.


    "Yes,dy Isabe '''' I asked innocently and she bit her lip further.


    "Your highness,st night, a servant gifted me white roses, you used to give to my sister. I thought you were the one who presented me, butter I developed an allergy from holding them," she replied sobbing as she sat at the closest seat possible and leaned further.


    If anything I just wanted to push her at the farthest corner possible, but for that also I needed to touch her. But how could I do that to such a filthy being?


    "Oh my, I would try to find that servant as soon as possible." in your dreams'' i added in my heart as I faked sympathy.


    She shook her head, "that''s not all, your highness. I was also served a pie that had a lot of peppers in it. My throat and stomach burnt by eating it."


    "Then why did you eat it in the first ce, you should have thrown it just after tasting it,'''' I spoke out loud this time. As I was both amused and amazed at the idea.


    "Your highness, it was becausedy Marianne said that I was confused with the taste so I need to eat it again," she replied with teary using eyes as if I was also bullying her.


    Oh, how I wish I could do that. The nerve of her, she even called Marianne without her duchess title.


    "Oh, I will ask about it from the chef of lord Killian''s chamber. Maybe she was worried about you, that''s why she said so.`` I tried to hold myst bit of patience as I continued doing all the fake promises to her.


    She shook her head again, what was she a rattle drum!


    "Your highness, I am here to plead for justice,dy Marianne has tried to kill me," she replied, still a sobbing mess.


    I clenched my fists under the table, if the case was followed, that would be trouble.


    If I took Isabe''s side to continue my facade, I will lose my respect as the duchess would be punished,


    But if I took the side of Marianne then marquees would be alerted, I wanted him to rely on me for everything so that I could cut his roots. I am almost there, I could not afford mistakes right now.


    "Are you sure,dy Isabe? It would turn ugly. Why not finish the matter privately." I asked suggesting and when she looked at me with surprised eyes, I added,


    "I do not want people to point a finger on you if proven wrong." my reply pumped her ego as she smiled brightly.


    "Oh, your highness, I know you worry a lot about me. Alright, only for you, am ready to forget everything and forgivedy Marianne," she replied in a very sweet voice that I felt I would have diabetes.


    But thank god, at least the problem was solved. I took the ss of water from the table and took a sip in relief when she added,


    "If only she would apologize to me"


    The grip on the ss tightened, I guess, I thanked God too early.


    "But we both know that she would not do that. You know how short-tempered she is, your highness. Last time she tried to push me from the stairs. Forget about me on the day of your reception she even pushed Killian who was just going to congratte her. Poor boy, he was not getting motherly love... If only I could spend more time with him.


    But now even the duchess duties were taken from me and I was assigned just a clerk job." she continued her sobbing as I rubbed my head. How in the name of christ now this matter would be solved.

 Chapter 59: Accusing eyes.

    Chapter 59: using eyes.


    "Lady Isabe, I understand your point. I will register a case if you want that. But you must know that paperwork would take time and so as a collection of evidence and witness.


    I will inform you once the process will bepleted." I replied, passing her a ss of water.


    dly she nodded.


    "I understand, your highness. Since you have given me a word, I am assured now," she said so, but still continued to sit there.


    Would it be rude to just push her out? These days I have tuned more impatiently. This whole process was taking much more time than I had expected.


    It''s time to meet the emperor and ask how much proof has been collected.


    I eyed Ian, as he was thest hope. My lips were turning stiff with all the fake smiles.


    "Your highness, you are gettingte for your meeting with the emperor." spoke in an urgent voice and I showed a surprising reaction.


    "Oh my,dy Isabe. Look at my memory. I was so lost in talking to you, that I forgot I was going to meet the emperor before you came." I faked a regret.


    She smiled brightly, thinking highly of herself, "it''s alright, your highness. I know that you are always busy."


    "Thank you, for your consideration. If you excuse me, then" with that I stood up, without waiting for his reply.


    She was still sitting there when I walked out of my room. When we were a bit far ways I ordered,


    "Ian, keep an eye on her, there are many important papers in the room."


    He nodded as he signalled a trusted maid toe and whispered something in her ears.


    The maid nodded and ran towards the room.


    We both walked out of the chamber and settled back in the carriage.


    Once the carriage started, I noticed Ian was looking at me with hesitant eyes.


    "What is it?" I was curious, Ian used to talk to me freely but these days, he was turning hesitant, which made me curious about what had changed.


    He shook his head, and I raised a brow.


    He bowed his head and bit his lip,


    "Are you a girl that needs coaxing all the time, huh?" I taunted and he finally looked at me but he was still biting his lips.


    Finally, he opened his mouth and asked, "Your highness, you letdy Isabe called her highness asdy Marianne."


    "And?"


    "Your highness, her highness is your wife, calling her without her title of archduchess was tantly challenging the authority in front of you," he added, his voice turning using which irritated me.


    "Are you forgetting Ian, Marianne was nothing but a pawn in the game from the start. You should not worry about her too much.


    And we still didn''t know what her objectives were? She was begging me to be with him just a week ago and now she res at me and look at me with murder intent whenever she sees me." I exined to the boy. But he was not at all convinced but kept looking at me with those using eyes.


    "Marianne is my wife just for words. That''s it. She would never get her right as my wife, so why does it matter if her title was used or not." added but it looked like the more I exined the more his grievance increased, so in the end I let it go.


    I was not good at exining anyway. Then why even try. What he did not know that Isabe was testing me. She wanted to know whom I would favour in the case.


    If I would have pointed out or scolded her for not using archduchess, it would have been a sign that my favourite is with Marianne. And right now, I could not let her know that. Let her live in the dream that I would support her till I found a solution to this problem.


    "Your highness, we are here." said the guard, knocking on the door subtly.


    Ian moved and opened the carriage, as we came out. The market was full of hustle and bustles like always. This crowd made me feel fresh instead of being crowded, as there were people, though not with me but still surrounding me.


    "Your highness"


    "Your highness"


    They all bowed as I passed through them. Though all were nobles here, I was still a rank higher than them.


    I continued nodding as we walked towards the new segment of shops that were opened for neighbouring country trade.


    "Good morning your highness" the count wished me as I nodded.


    "All the preparations are done, Issac?" I asked and he nodded.


    We both took a round of the area and discussed the matters further.


    It took us three hours to finalise everything.


    "Issac, who is looking at the arrangements of themoner market?"


    "It''s Barron Harington''s family sire," he replied after a thought.


    I nodded, "ask them toe and meet me tomorrow. I will go in disguise and check. I can not go this way."


    He nodded his head in understanding.


    "I need a letter tomunicate with them, your highness" he added and Ian passed him the letter in an instant.


    I must say Ian was always ready, he was the best aide anyone can get.


    "Thank you, your highness." he bowed and I nodded as we parted our ways.


    Just when I was going to give ast look at the arrangements, my eyes fell on the old man who was looking at me with hesitant eyes.


    Thank goddess I met him here, it saved a lot of effort and time.


    I walked towards him and looked at meing to him, his confidence increased and he took steps towards me too. Within 3 minutes we stood in front of each other.


    "Good afternoon, Your highness" he bowed his head slightly in respect as I nodded.


    "Good afternoon to you too, father inw."

 Chapter 60: Her old flame

    Chapter 60: Her old me


    After talking to my father inw, i had thought everything would be fine. So I invited Marianne to meet me and exin to her to apologise to Isabe and let the case go. But no instead of epting. She just threatened to be back.


    I was sure I saw her trembling for a minute. I thought she was afraid of me, but no. Her eyes were zing with fire.


    Atst I had to return empty handed. Plus this brother inw of Charles, i have to go and receive him tomorrow to invite him to live with us.


    Great! Now I have to work on these files too.


    As I walked into my room, after another long tiring day that I had spent with files, I saw all the servants were already there waiting for me.


    "So, did she finallye to us for help?" I asked the head maid again.


    I was sure Marianne was showing an attitude that day, when she would realise there was no one else who could help her except me, she woulde back. Then her pretence would fall finally.


    These days she was faking to be a nice person with full enthusiasm, I had to end her show before Killian started believing in her.


    "No, his highness. Her highness did note here even once." the maid replied the umpteenth time.


    "How could that be possible," I asked, furrowing my brows. She had a habit ofing here crying even when a pin poked her skin.


    This time it was a case that was going to preside over her.


    "your highness, her highness, had gone to the royal pce with Killian. She had just returned a while ago and had dinner. I did not think that she woulde here." she replied in a pleading voice. "Your highness, her highness would note, she had already cleared.


    She is giving me excuses whenever I ask her if Marianne was here.


    The whole situation is turning into a mess, "where you are given a sry to think or to work, inform me as soon as shees. But tell her that I am busy and ask her to wait in the sitting room. No need to bring her into the chamber."


    The maids nodded, as a servant put tea on the table. The warm tea calms my jittering nerves.


    "Leave." as the words left my mouth every one bowed and left the room except the one who should wait.


    "Good, that you realised you are not supposed to go,'''' I spoke to Ian, my councillor. "Now tell me how will wee out of this mess?"


    "Your highness, you had a meeting with her highness, a few days ago, if only you would have been a little considerate, things would not have turned like this." Ian''s voice was pleading too.


    "I just asked her to apologise, and things would have ended right there. But she threatened me to burn the whole empire." her eyes were telling she would do that, even if she had to suffer the consequence'' i added in my heart.


    Her eyes were not afraid a bit, she was ready for war at that time, for a moment even I gulped looking at her.


    "Your highness, you should not have included her highness''s parents," he advised and snorted.


    "But I did meet his father yesterday. And if I would not have used her weakness, then what shall I say. Oh, dear Marianne, I want you to go and apologise to Isabe so that she would take her case back, thank you, so sweet. And she would have agreed." I mocked and bit my lip.


    "But your threat fired back, your highness." he retorted and I nodded as I rubbed my forehead.


    "Since she is not here, that means she had collected enough proof for the case. Write a summon and deliver it to her chamber.'''' Then I remembered about the maid, "did the maid bring any news? '''' I asked if only I had nted her before this mess!


    Ian bit his lip again but nodded, yet silent.


    I raised a brow and he finally spoke, "Your highness, the maid heard her highness to make some evil ns with her knight, sir Rose.


    But when she spied in the chamber they were talking about their childhood only.


    Anddy Marianne met sir D-Damien too." he added his words quivered as he took the name.


    I raised a brow, "the chief barrister of royal pce." Ian nodded, but why was he so worried about it, that''s when I remembered


    "He is the man who had proposed to Marianne, and her family was about to ept it, just then Elizabeth died and then the proposal was sent to me?" though I asked, I was sure that was the case. And Ian''s nod confirmed it.


    "Where did they meet?" I asked, then immediately regretted it as I saw a smile bloomed Ian''s face.


    "I am asking generally Ian '''' I exined but the boy''s eyes kept twinkling, he sure thought I am finally taking interest in her life.


    Why did he still hope that our marriage would work even when he knew everything?


    "They met at the royal tea party, your highness. They would meet at the duchess party again," he added


    My eyes turned colder at the statement.


    "Here I am getting worried over the case, and Marianne is throwing a party!


    She sure knows how to splurge wealth. How much had she asked from the treasurer."


    "Not a single penny, your highness" he immediately retorted with using eyes.


    If I did not know any better I would have thought Ian was sold to Marianne.


    "Why are you behaving like a mother hen these days?" I finally asked the boy.


    "Your highness, her highness is innocent, she was dragged into the battle." he reasoned and Iughed.


    "So, you do know it''s a war. Soldiers are always innocent yet they get wounded in war Ian, it''s because of their choices.


    Marianne chose to marry me, not the other way around. And we still did not know her intentions." my words made his eyes using again but he still nodded.

 Chapter 61: the sound of Zither

    Chapter 61: the sound of Zither


    "Your highness, I forgot to tell you that her majesty asked her highness for a tea party, and her highness could not refuse." Ian again took the side of Marianne.


    I furrowed my brows, "her majesty, the new empress. As far as I know, today was the first time they met, then why did she ask Marianne to invite her?" although I asked, the question was more for me than Ian.


    "Anyways, since her highness was the one who asked for the invitation, pass Marianne''s bill easily and let her decide things, but make sure to check each bill by yourself. The expenditure should only be for the party" I could not take the presence of the empress for granted.


    "Yes, your highness." with that he left the room too.


    I walked to the desk and immersed myself in the files again. I waited for one more hour before calling it a night. As I walked out of the office my feet took me towards the central garden.


    This was the least visited part of the pce because each chamber has its own garden. But this part has a smallke with a wisteria tree that calms me every time I sit there.


    As I reached there, I heard music, was someone ying the zither here? The music was painful, it clenched even my soul as I heard the painful music flowing in there, the magic of moonlight and the flowing leaves of wisteria added a forlorn charm to it.


    I should have checked, but my feet moved me there before I could even think.


    As I walked further, I found, Marianne sitting there on the ground and ying the zither lost in her thoughts. She didn''t even notice that I was standing behind her.


    Where were her maids? I looked around but there was no one. I furrowed my brows. I looked at my knights and they bowed, retreating. Did the woman forget her post again? How could she roam without any attendant and security? How could she have such confidence!


    I wanted to go and rebuke her, but the way she was lost in the music, shut my mouth. The tone was mncholic, yet soul touching.


    How much time had passed, that she finally stopped ying the music. She wiped her eyes, only then did I notice my eyes had tears too.


    I thought she would turn and look at me, but now she walked further towards theke, as she sat there and saw her reflection in the water. There was something strange here. Why was she behaving like that?


    It was like she was regretting something! But what? Had she finally realised that she should not marry me! Ha! If only she had that much brain.


    Finally, what felt like an eternity, she stopped looking at her reflection and turned back.


    I should have turned back and gone. Or at least I had tried to hide, but I did not. I just stood there. I wanted to see her reaction, to understand the condition more. These days her behaviour was getting bewildering.


    Like someone had changed the content of the book in mid-paragraph, leaving the reader bewildered.


    She was still lost in thoughts as she walked towards me, I was sure she would collide with me but her steps stopped just an inch away, her eyes widened looking at me


    But soon it turned into a re,


    "Why are you here?" she asked me with a re,


    "Did you even forget your manners, Marianne?"


    "It''s her highness for you" she snarled, but then she controlled her expressions and bowed her head a little, "good evening, your highness"


    I nodded,


    "Why are you alone here?"


    She raised a brow, as sheughed, but herugh was cold, "did I even need permission to be here alone? And where are your attendants by the way?" she asked looking behind me.


    See, she did not digest any concern, and I thought I was to me. Wasn''t she be more and more daring these days?


    "Don''t forget who you are Marianne, and who am I? Or are you not able to maintain your facade anymore. Huh? That is the real Marianne, with no manners, no upbringing.`` I snarled but she red back.


    "Ha, my parents have taught me well, but not everyone deserves my respect. I have a good upbringing that I will pass to my child."


    Iughed, "so you find a way to bring the child again in the conversation." my eyes were cold but she remained unaffected.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, I would rather die, then let you touch me. I was talking about Killian," she replied looking straight into my eyes.


    "Good, stay true to your words then." then my eyes widened at what she said, "And since when Killian has be your child.'''' I was a bit aggressive this time.


    It was clear, she was frightened by my raised voice, but she maintained her stance, "since the day you married me, I am her legal mother," she replied confidently.


    Iughed mockingly, "and you think a paper could make you a mother, do you even know what motherhood is'' '' for a moment. I thought she was regretting, so I showed concern.


    I even thought to free her from this golden cage, but her eyes were still on the future heir of the dukedom. If she couldn''t get her child, she wanted to have Killian.


    "Oh, then just a- just a...make you his father" she stopped as her face turned red. I tiled my head, what was she about to say that made her so angry.


    Her cheeks puffed up. It looked like she wanted to throw me in theke as she looked at me and then at theke, with calctive eyes.


    ``Was she just nning to kill me, standing in front of me with that clear expression."


    Then she took a deep breath and smiled. her smile was rather bright as she asked,


    "Did you enjoy the zither, your highness?"


    I raised a brow but nodded, how did the topic change from right over Killian to her ying zither.


    See; that''s what I wanted to say. Like a different switch had been pressed every time. She turned cold and then warm in just seconds.


    She sure was crazy.


    "I did not know, you can y the zither," I asked, and'' immediately regretted, but at that moment the curiosity had taken more of me.


    "See, You know nothing about me" she snorted. I couldnt agree more. But what was her point here?


    "Since I don''t want your affection anymore, I deserve to have a child, and I only have Killian and as you said you didn''t know I can y the zither. You did not know what kind of a mother I am. So let Killian decide."


    And before I could refute, she wished "Goodnight, your highness" with that she turned and left without even turning back.


    (Thest chapter was edited, 2 hours after publishing, those who had read early, please give it a once over. Thank you)

 Chapter 62: sharing a pie

    Chapter 62: sharing a pie


    once I walked back into my room, Iid there to stop myself from thinking so much... No, everything was just a deception. I won''t fall dor it ever again.


    "You should continue to wear your mask,dy Elizabeth." I asked the girl, once she gave her hand to me.


    She bit her lip but nodded. Wearing her mask, she gave her hand again and we walked towards the centre.


    Charles gave me an amused smile, which I ignored as we danced.


    Though it was only my second dance, my feet matched hers perfectly, as we waltzed on the tune.


    There was a subtle smile on my face, but her eyes were looking around, which made me curious.


    "Are you looking for something mydy?" I asked as her eyes were not settled.


    She bit her lip and shook her head, but it was clear that she was lying. But I didn''t press the matter.


    Just then waiters started serving snacks, and the thick smell of food wafted in the air, that sweet smell of freshly baked cakes and other sweet stuff, which made me cringe, brought a sweet smile on her face.


    Her eyes twinkled again, as she looked at the tables where food was served. So that''s what keeping her mind upied,


    "Are you hungry, mydy?" I asked though I knew the answer.


    "No" she denied, passing a re and I chuckled.


    "Oh, too bad, because I am. Care to join me?" I asked with a kind smile, she bit her lip and looked back at the delicious food and nodded.


    As we walked towards the table, her eyes sparkled looking at all the food. But when it was time to eat, she stopped the waiter from serving more, when her te was not even half-filled.


    "You should try this pie, mydy" I offered as I passed a pumpkin pie to her.


    She bit her lip again and nodded, but when she looked at the te of otherdies, she shook her head.


    That''s when I noticed, mostdies around us have very little food on their te.


    So I nodded my head, it was not something I should interfere in. Once we finished the meal, I decided to find Charles again, but he was crowded with all the noble teenagers.


    I silently tiptoed back, if they saw me, they would definitely drag me in there. I hated politics, why could we just not live happily and let others do that too.


    It''s not like you would be able to spend that much wealth anyway. But they still fight for it and try to covet it.


    As I walked back, I saw the girl was sneakily going out. I raised a brow and followed her.


    She walked towards the rose garden, which waspletely deserted except for the regr guards. They bowed to me, as I passed by, but when they tried to wish me, I put my finger on their lips to keep them silent.


    Once the girl was away from the winter ball, she took out a fruit pie from god knows where and started eating it, humming a song.


    Her eyes followed the stars as she enjoyed the stolen food. I was amused to see how a noble girl had to steal food for eating to her heart''s content.


    I chuckled as she wiped her face from her sleeves, she was looking just like a kid there.


    She jumped from her seat once she heard me chuckling and looked back with a pale face. But once she found that it was me, she took a breath of relief. But then she red at me,


    "What are you doing here?" she asked with an using look.


    ''It was like the thief was ming the guard''


    "Shouldn''t I be the one to ask you that, why are you eating food sneakily?"


    "Hmph, what do you know. You boys munch all day, yet if we eat one extra spoon, the otherdies would frown on us. Is it my mistake that I am more hungry." her words were filled with the grievance, as she bored holes into me.


    "Oh my, that''s strict. You did right then, do you want anything else. I promise I will bring it for you.'''' I proposed and she looked at me with a suspicious gaze.


    "Why are you trying to help?" She asked me, narrowing her eyes.


    "Because I am a kind man,'''' I said with pride, adjusting my bow tie.


    "Pfft hahaha" she burst outughing, and it was my turn to re at her.


    "Why are youughing?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    "You! kind man, you''re just a small boy," she replied, still holding her stomach whileughing.


    "I am still older than you, and I already had mying of age ceremonyst week." I notified her and finally, herughter died down.


    "Hmph, so what! I will have mying of age ceremony next month?" she replied, raising her chin.


    "Alright. I don''t fight with small girls, tell me do you need anything or I am going.'''' I added once she did not speak. But she was still silent. I raised a brow but said nothing.


    I turned back to go, when she spoke, "wait"


    There was a smug smile on my face, but my face turned calm when I faced her again.


    "I-i was wondering, what that pumpkin pie tasted like, you were offering me before," she asked with hesitation rubbing her palms on her hands.


    "Oh, we can share another, if you want" I offered, biting my lips to stifle augh.


    "Why would I share my pie with you," she asked me ringly again.


    I was speechless. Was she serious? If I was the one bringing the pie, then how did it turn out to be hers?


    "Fine then, I am not bringing it anymore." I replied shrugging my shoulders.


    "Wait. alright, I will let you taste a bit," she added biting her lips. "But only taste, alright?" she confirmed that she would not negotiate more than that.


    I was trying my best to notugh at her, so I nodded and she smiled brightly again.


    "Then go... What are you waiting for?" she urged me and I nodded, as I slipped back to the party.

 Chapter 63: 13 frauds

    Chapter 63: 13 frauds


    "Your highness, sir Ian, from his highness chamber is requesting for an attendance." my hands that were just about to pick another file, stopped when Lina informed me.


    Ian is the only boy, who had a good impression among all the good for nothing Cassius''s staff.


    "Let him in."


    "Yes, your highness."


    Penny walked out and Ian entered in after a minute.


    "Good morning, your highness." Ian greeted me with a bright smile, he was the only one who had no malice among us, when he smiled,


    "Good morning, Ian." I wished for him to speak further, but no, he just stood there looking around at the office files, even at the oak table, which I was sure had nothing worth watching.


    "Did you juste here to wish me morning, Ian?" I asked, raising a brow and the boy bit his lip.


    ''Interesting'' my smile widened as I guessed what it was.


    I put the file down and signalled him toe and sit on the front, he hesitated but nodded.


    "You know, Ian if you want I can organise a ce for you here.'''' I initiated the conversation as I was sure he would take a lifetime just for opening his mouth.


    His eyes widened as he looked at me with utter shock, "I am a loyal messenger of his highness, your highness, I would not leave him in this lifetime." he replied putting his hands on his chest like he was taking a solemn pledge.


    "Too bad," I murmured "then do your loyal work, and pass the message." continued and his eyes widen again


    ''What! Isn''t itmon sense that you are here to pass the message.''


    He bit his lips again as he took out the summon from his coat.


    "Your highness, this is the summon ofdy Isabe''s case," he replied in a very low voice.


    ''Was he feeling bad for me?'' tch... Did he think I would lose!


    "Hmm, so the hearing is after a week, next day to the flower arrangement party.'''' I hummed opening the summon and reading it.


    "Flower arrangement, isn''t it a tea party, your highness." he enquired intrigued.


    "How did you know there is a tea party, Ian. As far as I know, I still had not informed the treasurer and his highness chamber about it.'''' I am amused and he bit his lip again.


    I stifled augh as I said "are you trying to me me, that I mistreated you."


    "No, your highness, I had never thought of doing so even if you beat me till death," he replied, taking a vow again.


    ''Did someone tell him, how sweet he was?'' Ian had silver hair and grey eyes, he was stronger than any knight and his post was of a chancellor yet, he left everything just to follow Cassius, I wonder why was he so loyal to him. If not, he could have been the secondmandant of knights if not first.


    "Alright, then, let me invite you officially. I think tea parties aremon and boring, so I am going to set a new trend with my party. I am going to organise somepetitions for entertainment, and there would be good prizes for it.


    It will be something like hunting in males." I replied with twinkling eyes, I had consumed the whole night, nning for it. This would be a perfect way to make a grande back, I would throw a party they had never thought about.


    "It sounds like a great idea, your highness. His highness had asked me to inform you that you can take the amount from the treasurer, but" he stooped, and bowed his head


    "But what, sir Ian," I asked intrigued, what was the man nning this time.


    "His highness had asked you to submit each receipt." he replied slowly, "it''s just because, his highness, is very disciplined and systematic, your highness" he added hastily when he saw my eyes that were twinkling turning cold.


    my grip on the pen tightened, did this man treated me as a thief.


    ''Tsk tsk.. Isabe had done more than 13 frauds, which I had already found out just by minor checking of papers, if he was so disciplined, then why had he not found them, and now he was showing all the strictness on his wife, even if the title was just for the name, it still was there. Even amoner did not ask for every bill these days, much fewer nobles who had enough to splurge.


    "It''s fine, Ian, I did not need any money," I replied, trying my best to still be polite enough.


    "But your highness, we need to give wee gifts to all the nobles and thepetition you are organising would also need a lot of things, and their prizes should be of your standard," he exined and Iughed.


    Did he treat me like a novice, exining everything like a kid?


    True, I had not thrown a party since I had been the duchess, but I had always helped my mother in organizing a few parties. And in my past life, I had thrown many parties as I had immersed myself in them to get rid of the loneliness taking ce in my soul.


    "I know, Ian. You don''t need to worry.'''' I assured but he wasn''t looking convinced.


    "Alright, your highness, I will invite his highness for the party then," he replied with reluctance, standing up.


    "Wait a minute, did I invite him, why did I not remember so?" I asked, raising a brow.


    If I was the one organizing everything with my own money then why did I need a cold statue to apany me there and take half of my credit?


    He stopped in the middle and I was sure his position was awkward. He was neither sitting nor standing, I wondered how shocked he was to freeze like that.


    "I rephrase my words for you, I am officially attending the party with Killian as my partner, instead of duke Cassius,'''' I replied proudly, raising my chin.


    [hey readers, I have a question, and I request each of you to reply and then stick to it.


    When I had started the story, I got many requests to change in POV to Cassius, and Killian a few times to know their views. So I wrote the story that way and nned it ordingly.


    Now if we think from someone''s point of view, we would show his emotions from the start. We just could not pop it up from a random scene. I had made a stockpile of 10 chapters, which I had deleted this morning so as chapter no 63 because you don''t want to see past anymore.


    And that''s ok with me, but I want you to stick to it now. Deleting 11k words is painful, you know. And now I had no stockpile so there may bete or no chapters, these days.


    So, you want to know their past, yes or no. give a final reply because I would not change it again.]

 Chapter 64: lets bet

    Chapter 64: lets bet


    "Lina"


    "Yes your highness"


    "Choose the best dress for me and bring out the gift I had ordered. We are going to invite him now." I ordered, anticipation filled in my voice.


    "Yes, your highness" she replied with a bright smile.


    I looked at her and smiled back, just two weeks ago, this girl was shivering like a broken leaf in the storm and now look at her bright smile and bubbly attitude. She had finally gotten rid of her destiny and she did not even know that.


    "All the gifts are ready, your highness"


    I nodded, my hands were turning sweaty, was I feeling afraid of being rejected again.


    ''No Marianne get a hold of yourself.'' I nodded, getting ready.


    I walked towards his chamber, with two maids on both sides, holding a bunch of gifts. From clothes to a fine sword which was specially designed by the best expert of the empire.


    "Your highness," all the maids greeted me once I arrived at his chamber.


    I could hear the voice of the sword shing from a distance.


    Taking a deep breath I walked in, everyone stood up, surprised seeing me there.


    His eyes met mine, and I saw the surprise in him, he stopped his practice and walked towards me.


    "Good evening, Your Highness." he wished me, and it felt bad. From the past few days, Killian was back to calling me ''your highness.''


    Only that thing was worrying me from asking him to be my partner, not to add that it was an unconventional style.


    "How are you, Killian?" I asked with a kind smile and dly, he returned it.


    "I am good, your highness," he replied and I signalled him to walk towards the gazebo.


    As we both sat there, the maids served tea. His eyes were fixed on mine. Definitely, he was waiting for me to initiate the conversation.


    "Is something the matter, your highness." he finally asked, when I kept looking around.


    "No, why do you think so?" I asked though I knew the reason.


    "Well, I was not expecting you on the training ground," he replied, looking at my attire. I was dressed up to nines, everyone would think I am going to attend some ball party.


    "Hmm, I was going out to do some arrangements for the uing party at my chamber. I may bete for dinner. So I was thinking if you could join me. But I see that you are busy.'''' I replied hoping he would take the hint.


    "Ah, yes your highness, his highness cane to check my practice anytime," he replied tacitly and the balloon of hope got punctured again because of the trassius.


    "Ah, so you are busy, never mind. But I had another request for you.`` I replied again and I saw him clenching his fists.


    His reaction made me tilt my head, did he already know. But how? Except for Ian, I had told no one about it!


    Only then realisation dawned on me, did Cassius deny him to agree with me, if so I will make sure to make him my partner.


    Cassius needed to learn when to let go of things.


    "Yes your highness," he asked, and I could feel coldness seeping in his voice but that was not enough to demotivate me.


    "I was expecting if you could be my partner as a host for the uing party,'''' I asked, without beating around the bush and his eyes widened.


    Wait! Why was he surprised, I thought he knew.


    "You wanted me to ask this?" he confirmed as if he could not believe my words. So I nodded again.


    His expressions loosened, and my hopes again flew high.


    But then he was lost in contemtion. After what felt like an eternity, he replied,


    "Your highness, should not your host be his highness?" well he should, but it''s not worth it. I would not be able to win if he would be my partner, I was sure he would lose himself just to see me losing.


    "He should be, but Killian, as you could see, your father and I did not have a good rtionship. And I am tired of trying. So, it''s better that I let it go now.'''' I came out clean with him since he already had an idea.


    His expressions soften at my words, as he nodded.


    "If you want.." I smiled tasting the vour of sess in my mouth


    "I can talk to his highness, about it. Maybe he would listen to me." and the vour changed into a bitter taste.


    "Killian it''s not about whether he wanted it or not, it''s about me and I have chosen you." I pressed, and he furrowed his brows.


    "But that is unconventional, your highness," he added and I nodded.


    "But not wrong, Baroness Elena did host the party with her daughterst summer." I reminded and his eyes widened.


    "That''s because she is a widow," he replied utterly shocked at my statement, I could see his eyes bulging out, oh! Gone his cool personality out of the window.


    ''Yes, and I am a maiden.'' I added but kept my mouth shut. I did not want to include him in this mess more than he was already in.


    I looked around trying to find a way to convince him when my eyes fell on the swords in Lina''s hands. My eyes twinkled as the brilliant idea hit my mind.


    "Killian, let''s have a bet, the one who looses would have to ept the others wish,'''' I replied with a mischievous smile on my face.


    "Your highness, I can''t win with you in the battle of wit." he epted and Iughed,


    "Thank you for thepliment, but we would do something you are better at than me" I replied and he furrowed his brows thinking what it could be.


    "But I am only good at swords" his eyes widened as the thought endowed on him and I nodded.


    "Are you sure, your highness?" he asked, not sure whether to ept it or not.

 Chapter 65: had to win

    Chapter 65: had to win


    I could see the surprise budding in his eyes, but there was also curiosity. I knew from that day that he wanted to see me wielding a sword, so why not take advantage of it. So I nodded my head and gave him an encouraging smile.


    "I ampletely sure, and if you agree, we can do it now. It will also not disrupt your practice." I offered and he contemted scratching his chin.


    Did I tell him that he looked adorable doing that? His golden hairs shine like gold in the sunshine, and his blue eyes are deeper than the ocean. I had seen in the past, how women flock around him, but he was too cold to care. Poor girls, he had broken many hearts!


    But not in this life, I would make sure to give him a warm feeling, so that his heart did not turn numb towards feelings, and he didn''t treat women as his father.


    "So," I asked, as he was taking a lot more time than expected. He finally sighed and nodded and I pped my hands.


    "Then wait here, I will be back in 10 minutes." And with that, I ran from there to change my clothes. If I knew this was going to happen, I would have dressed ordingly.


    "Your highness, wait for us" my maids pleaded but I was too happy to care about my image for now.


    I walked into the armour room and tried the armours, I need to get one of my sizes, mostly were designed for men, but I adjusted in a lean one.


    "Your highness, are you sure about it?" asked Lina and other maids also looked at me with pleading eyes.


    I raised a brow, ''well their doubt was eptable since they had never seen me wielding a sword and to be honest, it had been 19 years since I touched one, it was only in my past life, before marrying Cassius, did I wielded a swordst time, but still, I was sure, I had an equal chance. Because I was at an equal level as a knight when I left the practice.''


    "Yes, I am sure," I replied, fixing my armour and Lina bit her lip.


    ''Is the girl worried about me'' Iughed, not trying to exin further. They would see it soon anyway.


    Soon, I walked back and he was surprised looking at me in knights uniform,


    "I know only a knight can wear this, but only this was the one which fitted me," I exined to themandant, in case he misunderstood, but he did not reply. He just kept staring at me with wide eyes.


    ''Did he forget it could be called an insult?''


    "Sir Enguine," Lina called loudly and finally the man blinked, his face turning red,


    He coughed to clear his voice, "it''s alright, your highness, just don''t wear it out of the pce."


    I nodded "thank you, sir Enguine.'''' With that, I walked towards Killian.


    "You are looking exceptionally beautiful, your highness," oh this was the bestpliment I could have. My face brightened.


    "Thank you, are you ready Killian,'''' I asked, my voice filled with anticipation and I could see his eyes twinkling.


    "I should be the one to ask that, your highness. But yes, I am ready." he nodded and then signalled me to walk towards the training ground.


    We walked towards the table where a lot of swords wereid down with different weights and metal used.


    "Do you need my help in choosing one, your highness." he offered and I smiled.


    ''Why do all of them underestimate me? Did he think I challenged him, without even the ability to choose a sword?''


    "No, I had one with me, it was a gift for you, but take it as if I am borrowing it." he nodded his head, and I signalled Lina to bring the sword.


    He was surprised to see the sword in my hands.


    "If I am not mistaken, It is one of the most sought after swords, your highness, the one made by master Elias?" he enquired, but there was surety in his voice.


    I nodded and he smiled, "then the chances of your winning are much more now, your highness." my hands which were going to take the sword from Lina halted. He was right that the sword can help in winning as it was one of the lightest yet sharpest swords. But I don''t want to give the credit of my winning to a sword.


    So I took the sword and handed it to Killian, he looked at me and I smiled.


    "I think it wouldn''t be good if I would be the one to use the gift first.'''' With that, I walked and chose another sword, that also an average one.


    "But" he wanted to protest but I shook my head.


    ``Are you afraid, Killian?" I challenged and he shook his head chuckling.


    "Good, then let''s start" he nodded and we walked towards the centre.


    He was looking at me, hesitating to start, but in war, there was no hesitation.


    I aimed straight at his chest and he defended surprised, but I did not stop. I then, aimed at his hands, finally, his hesitation went away as he secured himself once again and this time he was the one who attacked my eyes.


    I smiled brightly as I bent and aimed at his legs. He flipped in the air, turning two steps back and then ran to attack straight at my stomach.


    I bent at the side as I shed my sword with his. The sound of swords. Clinking and shing could be heard as the practice intensified. I was able to touch his sleeves and it tore, but he defended at the right time.


    His sword touched my hair and I was sure I lost an inch now. I should have made a bun instead of braiding them.


    My whole body was filled with sweat. I was sure it had been more than an hour but we both are at an equal level, but I had to win this match no matter what.

 Chapter 66: silence before the storm

    Chapter 66: silence before the storm


    Cassius


    "What did you say?'''' I asked with surprise. "She is denying me entry into my own party. That''s ridiculous." Iughed coldly, she is bing braver day by day.


    Ian bit his lip, as he looked at me, using. But why! Couldn''t he once take my side! These days he was chanting more and more Marianne''s name.


    "What now?" I asked with impatience. I did not want to hear a single word in her favour but I do know that he would not leave without saying.


    "Firstly, she is not denying you. She is just not inviting you as her partner. Secondly, it''s not your party, since you are not paying for it... Not anymore." he replied with a smirk and for the first time, I wanted to break his teeth just to get rid of that annoying smirk.


    "Huh, do you think she had the sufficient money to organise a party, apetition party with a lot of rewards that is? What if her cheap gifts ruined our image, go and check the girts and change them if needed," I ordered, as I was sure she would not have money.


    Her monthly expenditure is the only amount she gets from the empire. I had made sure, she did not get an extra dime except that.


    "Your highness, since his highness chamber is not part of the party, I could not interfere anymore," Ian replied, bowing his head and I closed my eyes, sighing.


    "Alright, if she makes a mistake, she would be the one med for it, as you said, the duke chamber is not part of the party anymore." Marianne, why could she not sit silently even for a week.


    "Did she say, anything about the summon?" I asked hoping she had finally changed her mind, though I knew it was impossible.


    He shook his head, but I could see he was hiding something. These days he had started to hide many things from me, and all that was rted to Marianne.


    "Fine, then get the carriage ready, we are going to invite lord Philip toe and work with us. Load all the gifts prepared for her majesty and her brother in the carriage and ask ra toe with us."


    "Yes, your highness." Ian bowed and left the room.


    ''What if I deny Kilian to be her partner, only then would she realise Killian was still my son. My son!'' These words sounded like a p was hit straight on my face showing me my reality.


    I closed my eyes to get rid of all those mes that would burn the whole empire if taken out.


    "Your highness the carriage is ready," replied Ian entering the office again. I nodded as I picked up the files ready to go.


    But just when he came out one guard came running towards him.


    "Your highness, his majesty and his highness of neighbouring empires are here, they are asking for a meeting," he replied, huffing.


    I raised a brow, "alright, send them in." had Charles been this free, these days. He ising here every day, like his own house.


    "Your majesty, his highness"


    "Good morning Cassius, how are you?" he replied amused.


    "I am fine, your majesty, I was just going to the pce to meet you and request sir Philip for hispany. It''s my honour to see you here, and I apologise for not doing my duties properly." I did a fake apology, I was notte anyway, they came early unannounced. They should be the ones to apologise.


    "It''s alright, we came early, Philip and I went for an early morning walk, so we decided to visit you. I will then show other important ces to him, personally," replied Charles,


    I wonder how they could walk when they were in the carriage.


    As we sat, the servants served tea and snacks.


    "Since we are here, let me show you the estate, I must say, though Cassius is a duke, his estate is no less than our pce."


    "Oh, I would love to see this ce, after all, I had to live here for a while," replied Philip and I nodded, at least now I don''t need to convince him to stay here.


    "Of course, consider this ce as your home, I am looking forward to working with you, your highness."


    "Oh, call me Philip, Cassius." I raised a brow, since when did wee this close, but when I saw the pleading face of Charles, I nodded.


    "Philip, hope you find our empire good enough to work," I asked out of politeness, we are much better than his anyway.


    "Oh, I had not seen enough, but I am sure it would be worth trying."


    Worth trying!


    "Since everyone had finished their tea. Shall we go and take a tour around now." said the emperor, knowing well that things are not going well.


    And I wonder how we would be able to stay for a whole year, without an argument.


    "Sure, his majesty, I know that you are busy."


    We all stood up and walked out.


    "This is the office, where you would work, Philip, your post will be the foreign ambassador, who will look after the benefit of new traders of both empires," I replied, as I showed him around.


    "Oh, I am sure I would be well taken care of," he replied, with a broad smile.


    Well at least he was putting effort into it, things would go fine this way.


    "Come let me show you other ces," I said once we had spent enough time here.


    "Oh, Cassius, can we see the training ground first, it''s been a while since I practised," replied Philip and I nodded with a smile, this way I will be able to see the progress of Killian. I had promised him to visit today.


    "Of course, if you want, we can even have a round of practice,'''' I replied with a smile and finally, Charles, who was tensed all the time, took a breath of relief.


    [I am sorry for thete, it''s my sister''s engagement ceremony today. Tomorrow is her marriage, so it may bete tomorrow too, but after that, I promise there will be 2 without any dy from the march. Thank you]

 Chapter 67: His old tricks

    Chapter 67: His old tricks


    I walked out with Philip and Charles, taking a tour of the artificialke, towards the training ground.


    "You would enjoy your stay here, Philip. Cassius is a very good trainer and he is good at sword-wielding too." I must say when ites to maniption of words, no one can beat Charles. He would do his best to show Philip that this was the best deal he could get.


    "And Killian Is getting trained by the best knights, you must see him getting trained." Charles kept on boasting, while I followed silently, but it does make me feel proud.


    "Come, we are here. I can hear the sound of swords. Is there anypeting today, Cassius?" He asked and I smiled.


    "Killian must be practising, he is training very hard these days" I replied proudly.


    "Of course, he will give goodpetition_ to my little brother. Although.." I looked at him furrowing my brows. Why did he get silent suddenly?


    I almost bumped into Philips, why did both of them stop walking.


    "what happened, is there something." The wrong word stuck in my mouth.


    what the hell is happening here? Marianne was dressed up as a knight and was attacking Killian with her sword.


    before I could even think, my legs moved and I almost ran towards them.. my hands were automatically on the hilt of my sword.


    I reached there just when Marianne was going to attack Killian.


    I used all the force to stop her attack, a strong ng reverberated in the air.


    I should have stopped, but my anger got the better of me. how dare she tried to hurt Killian, in the broad daylight.


    so I attacked that also using my full force. I saw her shocked expressions and I smirked. did she think, no one will stop her because of her title?


    **********


    Marianne POV


    I was about to end the spar with myst hit. since I did not want to hurt him, I decided to attack her chest area and made an "M" sign on his shirt, it would look cool and then he had to ept my deal. I know he was tired, he didn''t have strong stamina as mine.


    But I was shocked by my wits when I saw, Cassius there, defending his son. The sound of a sword almost made me deaf and my whole body jerked.


    I could see he had used all his force in that. did he want to kill me or what!


    I saw he had a smirk on his face, and in the next second, he attacked straight at my neck. my eyes widened, as I bent and used my sword to defend.


    I knew I could not win against him, he was much more trained and fit than me. but when I saw the smirk on his face. I decided to put my life at stake to wipe that smirk off his face.


    so I attacked his chest but he just flipped, I turned and aimed his hands. he raised a brow, as if mocking me then he flipped and back turned. he showed that he was retreating but I knew it was his secret trick.


    He would show his opponent that he was retreating, when the opponent would try to attack, taking its benefit he would suddenly aim at the heart of the opponent. To use this trick on me, how much hatred did he have towards me!


    And here I was loving him all my life, in a hope that one day my love would be reciprocated. My heart and eyes turned cold at the thought. Since he wanted a battle, I was not the one to back out.


    Instead of going forward as he was expecting, I took out the dagger and threw it in his hands. Thank goodness that the knights uniform is equipped with two daggers except for a sword.


    The dagger passed wounding his upper arm, I could see the sleeves turning red. His eyes widened and then turned colder, his face filled with hatred. What! Were you expecting me to stay like a mannequin doll when you stab me with the sword?


    It would have been in the past, but not anymore. I moved forward and aimed at his other hand, which he had defended at thest moment. He must have been surprised. I flipped back and bent and aimed at his legs, but he jumped in the air.


    I gripped my other hand in thest dagger I had, in case he uses another trick.He swiped his sword, and I lift the de again to block his attack. But this time I parry, I pushed away his sword and then moved to attack his wound.


    He stepped away and attacked my arm with the sword, I could feel the pain, and I was sure it was deeper than the one I had given him.


    This time he tried to stab me. So when he tried attacking, I blocked his move with my sword. Putting my full force to hold his sword, I lifted my feet towards his groin. I pushed with my feet against his body to push him off bnce and attack him.


    He fell and I was about to attack his chest, giving it a small wound to end the fight, but he flipped on the floor and jumped. He stood back straight and attacked my neck straight. I was not prepared this time. Though I blocked with my sword, the force was much more than I could bear. My sword fell on the floor and his sword wounded my neck.


    "That''s enough, stop it right now." I heard the voice, I turned back and saw the same man, with golden eyes and the emperor.


    So they were here all the time, and yet they let Cassius attack me, and only now did they realise that they needed to stop this crazy man.


    "You are taking a friendly match too far, Cassius." his voice was soft but stern


    "It was not a friendly match"

 Chapter 68: who Philip was!

    Chapter 68: who Philip was!


    "It was not a friendly match," he replied, shooting daggers at me through his eyes, "she tried to attack.." he stopped looking at Charles'' eyes.


    Though Charles looked like azy andid back emperor most of the time, he had that strong deathly aura. When released even men like Cassius feel pressured.


    He turned towards me, when he was sure, Cassius would not open his mouth anymore, "are you, okay duchess"


    I nodded, though I knew I was not, the blood was still leaking from my neck, I was sure he had left no efforts in making it a deadly attack, just a minute more, and I could have been dead.


    I could see the concern in Charles'' eyes, but I knew it was not for me. It was for his image, in front of his guests.


    "I am fine, your majesty. Thank you for asking. Wee to our humble abode. I apologise, I was not able to wee you in a proper manner.'''' Just when I finished greeting him I saw a handkerchief in front of me.


    I raised a brow, and the man with golden eyes smiled.


    "You should use this and put some pressure on your neck, mydy. The blood has still not stopped." so, someone still cares to notice.


    I should not have taken his handkerchief when my husband was already there, but I did not know how to deny it, because the blood was still leaking and Cassius made no efforts even after hearing him.


    "Mother, are you okay?" asked Killian, trying to put his handkerchief on my neck. Though he was still shorter to me, he was trying his best to nurse my wound. A big smile bloomed on my face as I took his handkerchief and pressed it against my wound.


    I winced once I did, though I tried my best not to.


    I could see the worry filling his eyes, and I tried to smile to assure him, just when he pressed my hands, and once again my face contorted and I closed my eyes.


    "You should go to the royal physician mydy, you are not looking okay." said the man again, and I wonder why did he care.


    Then I shook my head, have I be like Cassius, doubting every hand raised to help? He must be concerned like a bystander.


    "Philip is right, duchess. You should take care,e let me escort you to the royal physician." offered Charles, he must be sure that Cassius would not. Philip, so that was the name of this man.


    "Oh, thank you for your concern, your majesty, but I have my attendants to escort me, you don''t need to waste your precious time over this small wound,'''' I replied, trying my best to sound normal.


    "Royal physician is already here, mother," spoke Killian who was silent all this while.


    I furrowed my brows, how did the physician know.


    "I called him once I saw the wound on father''s hand, but when I returned you were the one who was wounded badly," he exined looking at my confused face, and I nodded. So that was the reason he camete.


    The physician came towards me and I sat on the bench nearby. He examined my wounds and put some medicine over them, and it burned like hell.


    "The wound is small but a bit deeper, your highness. You should not put pressure on the hands for a few days. Avoid holding heavy things too, and no more sword-wielding till it improves." he instructed and I bit my lip.


    Here goes the chance of my winning against Killian and making him my partner.


    "The wound on the neck is not much deeper, but you should still avoid bending and moving your neck too much for a week, your highness" he did the final bandage and moved towards Cassius.


    "We did not know that you could wield the sword so well," stated his majesty, instead of going to check his friend''s wound. Even Philip''s eyes were settled on me all the time.


    "I learnt it for fun, your majesty," I replied, as I did not want to drag Roselia into it.


    "Your level is higher than a normal knight, duchess. I was amazed to see you, holding your ground against Cassius for such a long time, you were even able to wound him," he spoke as if it was apliment, but I knew this was something not supported, a wife hurting her husband and that also publicly.


    I smiled,pletely ignoring his underlying meaning.


    "Even I was not expecting his highness to participate in our practice session with so much vigour. If I did not know any better, I would have thought, he was trying to kill me.'''' In the end, I chuckled looking at his eyes.


    His majesty was surely not expecting me to point out that, apologize! In your dreams!


    "But you did wonder there, mydy." I looked above to see the genuine praise in Philip''s eyes and I smiled.


    "Thank you, your royal highness. I apologise for not weing you properly.'''' I bowed my head a bit.


    "Oh, you should not do that, mydy. The physician had denied you to bend your neck. Leave, the formalities for a few days." he replied in a concerned voice.


    ''So it means I did not need to bow in front of Cassius too.'' Well, at least this wound brought some benefits too.


    "Thank you, for understanding, your royal highness."


    "It''s alright, since I am going to live here, it would be good that we familiarise ourselves."


    Why would we live together! I furrowed my brows and looked at both men.


    "Oh, I think you didn''t know about this. My name is Philip, and I have joined the post of a foreign ambassador. Archduke would guide me about the rules and other details of this empire, so I am going to stay with him for the next three months. So I am sure we would be able to meet a few more times." he replied, understanding my confusion.


    And only then it clicked me who Philip was!

 Chapter 69: no forgiveness

    Chapter 69: no forgiveness


    Philip von Heist, cousin of empress Catherine, from the neighbourhood empire. He was here in my past life too.


    But since I was banned from entering Cassius chamber around the time in myst life, I never got the chance to meet him, but I had heard a lot about him.


    He would not stay here for long anyway. As far as I remembered, he had joined the office for only one month, before he was kicked out. He was used of treachery. Though the final verdict was in support of him, he had lost the trust of all the nobles.


    So he was forced to leave the empire. Even his sister had to suffer a lot. She was often be seen with suspicious eyes in the public. Rosnd had also taken its benefit and insulted her badly. Poor man, look how confident and happy he was looking.


    But I didn''t know the details to help him, only that a few proofs were found against him, which proves that he had done treason.


    "Are you alright, Duchess?" asked Charles and only then did I realise I was staring at Phillip without blinking and had still not replied to his wordings.


    "Oh, I am alright, your majesty. And it would be my honour to help you, your royal highness." I reced both of them and then closed my eyes.


    How idiotic would I have been looking, staring at him.


    I heard footsteps and saw Killianing back to me with a royal physician.


    "Shall I escort you to your chamber, your highness," he asked and I smiled.


    Didn''t he use mother when he saw me in pain, why can''t the calm and collected Killian do so.


    "Thank you, Killian." I held his hands, his grip was so gentle as if I was made of wax.


    "I apologise, your majesty, his royal highness, I need to go and rest."


    "It''s alright, go and take rest duchess." I nodded, but before I could walk away the emperor added, "oh, by the way, I never thought a duchess would look good in the knight''s uniform."


    I must say that his majesty was best at coating threats and insults in sugaryplements. What a manipting and calctive person. But I was shameless too.


    "Thank you, your majesty. I would make sure to hold this uniform''s honour." and wear it more when you are around.


    His eyes showed surprise, hearing my reply and then he chuckled. It was twice that he indicated to me to apologise and I just ignored it. But then again, I did not find myself in the wrong.


    As I passed through, I saw Cassius standing up to join the men. Our eyes met and he had some confusion in his eyes but I ignored it. I walked past him without giving him another nce.


    "Marianne" my legs halted once I heard him calling me because this was the first time after our marriage that his voice didn''t sound cold and distant. He sounded like the time when I had met him.


    But in the next second my expressions hardened and I continued walking,pletely ignoring him.


    My all maids waked behind me with hurried footsteps.


    Once we reached my chamber, Killian forced me toy on the bed instead of sitting in the parlour with him.


    "How are you feeling now, your highness?" he added in a concerned voice.


    "I am much better now, you don''t need to worry, Killian '''' I assured him but was still looking sceptical.


    "But I am upset that I could not win against you andplete the deal," I replied, making a pout.


    "It''s alright, you were going to win if your father had not intervened. So we will take you as the winner," he replied and I smiled like a baby, I was sure there were a thousand stars in my eyes.


    Heughed, "alright, tell me what I need to do, I have never hosted any party since mying of age ceremony is not done" he replied and I nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Killian. We would be a perfect match for hosting." I replied, ruffling his hairs, his ears turned red and Iughed more. But then I winced, my neck started paining again.


    His expressions also turned serious. "I am sorry, your highness. It''s all because of me. Father was worried that I would be hurt, that''s why he intervened. And then you know how his anger influences him sometimes.


    But I told him that it was just a bet, and we were having a friendly match. He had realised his mistake" he continued exining to me but how could I exin to him that it was not his fault.


    For some reason, Cassius had always hated me, but he was not like that before our marriage, before Elizabeth and his parents died.


    He must have loved his wife a lot, but that gave him no right to hurt me all the time. So even if he wanted to apologise now, there was no forgiveness in my heart.


    "Are you feeling bad for me Killian?" I asked to change the topic and he nodded.


    "Then, give me an honest reply to a question, as an apology," I demanded.


    His brows furrowed in confusion but he hooded,


    "You can ask me anything, even without conditions, your highness" he replied, but no I was sure, he would not tell me the truth normally, otherwise I would not have used my wounds to do emotional ckmail on a small child.


    "Why do you not call me mother all the time Killian, you always switch to his highness," I asked and his brows furrowed.


    "Killian?"


    "Killian?"


    I waited for his reply but nothing came out. I called him many times, but he didn''t reply. He was lost in his own world.


    But his eyes were speaking a lot. I could see a myriad of emotions passing in them, I wondered what a child had faced to see so much pain and emotions on his face.

 Chapter 70: two mothers

    Chapter 70: two mothers


    "Killian" I jerked his hand and he finally snapped back to reality.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, touching his cheek and he nodded, but I could see unshed tears in his eyes.


    "Come here" I gently pulled him towards the bed.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, I rubbed his hands and asked again, "Is there something that is worrying you, Killian?"


    He shook his head and replied, "just some old memories of my mother."


    "Oh, do you miss her a lot?" I don''t know what else to say, no matter how much I try I could not feel his pain, I could only try to understand it.


    "I do, she was very kind and caring, she loved me a lot," he replied in a low voice.


    "Then you should be happy, she did not want to see you sad, she would be sad too if she saw you crying.'''' I hugged him and he clutched my waist tightly.


    Poor boy, why had I never thought that he was still attached to her mother, what if he thought that I was trying to snatch her ce.


    "Killian, I am sorry, I did not want to hurt you, baby. I will not force you again to call me, mother.'''' I coaxed, gently patting his head and rubbing his back.


    He nodded as he left my arms. "It''s not like that, your highness. I just need some time." his voice was low as if he was embarrassed to ask like that.


    "It''s okay, dear. It took a long time for me too," ''a lifetime'' i added in my heart as I closed my eyes. Why did I never feel that he was just 10 when he had lost his mother?


    "Killian, if you want to talk about your mother or want to share her photographs I am here." I offered, hoping he could share all the pain he had in his heart.


    He looked at me surprised but then shook his head, "I don''t have any portrait left of my mother, your highness." his voice was wet, I could feel he was trying his best to control his tears.


    "Why, where did it go?'''' I asked, as my brows furrowed. Come to think of it, I had never seen a single portrait of Elizabeth in my two lifetimes.


    I had never noticed it because I never cared about it, but it''s very strange.


    "Father took it when I was hospitalized, he said it''s not good for my health to remember her." oh, all that was new to me.


    "Why were you hospitalised, dear?" I asked embarrassedly, here I was iming to be his mother and I did not even know the basic information about him.


    "My mother used to spend every evening with me after work, one day she didn''te. I was worried because my mother''s condition was not good,those days. Her face looked pale. She always said that she was fine, but I knew she was not. Those days she often coughed while talking, and got tired easily. One day when she didn''te I went to check on her.


    As I walked towards her chamber, Ian stopped me in the middle, and Iter came to know that she was no more.


    I fainted there but when I regained my consciousness I was alone in my chamber. All the servants went to see her for thest time. Would I be the only one who will not see his mother?


    No, I could not let that happen. So, I took the antique from the table nearby and threw it to the windows.


    The ss shattered and fell on the ground. I walked towards the window to go out when I felt sudden pain in my foot. But I did not care anymore. I tried to jump out of it. But just when I climbed on the edge, I saw many servants were running towards me.


    They must have heard the sound of the breaking of ss. I ignored them as they continued there crying and shouting.


    I jumped to the other side without even caring about the pain it would bring.


    I fell badly, but I still stood up mustering all my courage. My legs felt like hell, but that was not the time to care. I know I had very little time left.


    But I was stillte. When I reached there, my mother was already gone.


    After a while I lost consciousness again due to heavy blood loss.


    when I woke up again. This time I was not in my chamber. But at the hospital.


    Many wires were attached to my body and a syringe was there in my hand. A bottle was there attached as it dropped the liquid that was slowly entering my body.


    I waster told my emotions are not in control and my leg is badly damaged by the shards of ss. So i stayed there for a few weeks. When i came back, all the portraits of my mother were gone, father told me it was to keep me away from the trauma, since then i never saw my mother." though he informed me in a monotonous voice, I could feel the pain behind it.


    He must have faced a lot.


    I hugged him again. "It''s alright, Killian, if you want to see your mother, you can tell me, i will arrange a portrait for you." I offered as I did not find anything good in it, he may have a weak heart at that time, but his wounds were filled now.


    And as a child, he had the right to see and know about his mother.


    "But why would you do that, aren''t you trying to take her ce?" his words were cold. And I felt my cheeks burn. Of course I was trying to do that, and also to save my own life.


    But now that I am dwelling into it, I realise it was a much deeper path than I had thought.


    "I am trying to find a ce in your heart, Killian, who said you can''t have two mothers?"

 Chapter 71: her father can ruin you.

    Chapter 71: her father can ruin you.


    "Who said you can''t have two mothers?" my words surprised me too, but it was the most genuine words I had said to anyone ever.


    He was equally surprised as he looked at me with widened eyes.


    "What are you saying, your highness," he asked, stunned.


    I smiled, as I held his head and slowly put it on myp, running a hand in his hair slowly, "I am saying that your mother will always be with you, in your heart. I am not trying to take her ce. I am just trying to make my own ce Killian. And let''s start with friends when you feel that I am worth being called your mother and your heart has epted me, only then to call me, mother. Is that alright?" I asked with a kind smile.


    It felt good to know that he trusted me enough to share his past. It was my duty to make him feel secure.


    He nodded, "thank you." he whispered as he closed his eyes, leaning further to my touch.


    I could see he was enjoying it. My eyes gleamed with unshed tears. And a beautiful smile crept on my lips, a smile that had no smell of revenge, a smile that had no malice towards others.


    My heartfelt at peace.


    How much time had passed, I only realised when Lina entered.


    "Your highness" before she could speak further I put my finger on my lips to ask her to stay silent.


    Killian slept on myp. And there was peace on his face.


    I had never seen him this peaceful in my two lifetimes and I don''t want to disturb him in any case.


    She stopped in her tracks as her eyes followed mine and she noticed Killian sleeping on myp.


    I signalled her toe closer and she nodded.


    She tiptoed towards me and whispered,


    "Your highness, lord''s chamber, had sent the notice that he had missed all sses of today. They are asking for his presence."


    I furrowed my brows, "since he had already missed his sses, why were they asking for his presence now?" I asked, bewildered, looking at the time it was already 5 pm.


    "For punishment, your highness," she replied biting her lips and bowing further as she saw my darkened expressions.


    "Who dares to punish him, he is just a child and he can take leave once in a while. Ask them toe and meet me tomorrow if they want to punish him." my words were dripping with poison and she could feel it as I saw her flinch.


    She nodded and tiptoed out of the room.


    "I will protect you, Killian. Not for me, but for you. It felt like I had missed a lot of things in my past. But don''t worry, I will not waste my second chance.'''' I promised as I kept running a hand in his hair.


    Cassius pov


    "Your highness, your hand needs rest too, the wound is much deeper than it looked." said the physician, bandaging the wound.


    But I didn''t feel anything.


    "Father, mother was helping me in practising, she even gave me a few pointers, she would never hurt me" these were the words of Killian, he said to me a while ago, they were ringing in my ears like an rm bell.


    ''Was I wrong, about Marianne? Or had she corrupted his mind just like Isabe had.''


    I called her once I was done, I was sure she had heard me as her footsteps halted, but then she walked further without looking back at once. She was getting good at ignoring me.


    But I need to look into the matter deeper before it will be toote for Killian. He had already suffered once when Elizabeth died, I could not let him suffer again.


    "What the hell were you doing there?" Charles spoke in a very low voice as Philip was standing at a distance talking to the knight''s head, Mr Enguine, but I could see his zing eyes.


    "Did you not see she was going to attack his chest." I retorted and his face darkened further.


    "Hatred had blinded your rationality, Cassius, even if she wanted to kill Killian as you plead, she is not a fool to do it in front of the knight''s division and dozens of servants.


    But what you did, everyone saw that. Now how would I clean this mess?" he snapped and I could see the papers in her hands were almost torn and crumpled.


    "We just had a fair match, she had also wounded me.'''' I justified and he pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    "You attacked her neck, Cassius. If I had not intervened on time, her head would have beenying on the ground alongside a lifeless body.


    And don''t you dare to deny that! I know the power of the force you had used in that attack." he snarled and I bit my lip.


    "You don''t know about her Charles.'''' I hardly take his name anymore, but I did. I was annoyed that everyone was ming me.


    Could no one see her tricks! Why would shee and spar with Killian out of nowhere?.


    Not even a single person in the pce was aware that she had so much talent in sword-wielding. It felt like she had been trained to serve as a knight.


    "It is not me but you, who is forgetting who she is. She is the daughter of the richest man in the empire.


    That man is silent just because of his daughter, otherwise, he had the power to challenge every earning business of yours and ruin it.


    And as far as I know Marianne is asking back her properties. That she even went and requested my new wife, the empress, that she wanted to start her own work. you don''t even have those properties in the first ce. Right?


    If you had told the whole world that you are marrying her because of those properties, at least you should have taken them when her father offered it to you."

 Chapter 72: should i apologise

    Chapter 72: should i apologise


    "And then what, be indebted to him. I never intended to increase my strength based on a woman like you do. You say that you love Rosalind and yet you married Katherine, for what, just to gain a peace treaty." I snarled back.


    He pinched the space between his brows.


    "You know father had decided it, I never wanted to marry Katherine, but I am taking responsibilities, not ming her for all this.


    You were the one who spread the rumour that you took her parents properties, definitely, she would me you for that.


    At leaste clean with her, and try to live a peaceful life.


    Or just take the properties from her father and give it back to her" Charles exined, but I kept my mouth shut.


    "In that way also, the properties will belong to the Luca family in future. And I don''t want that. I don''t want anything of hers belongs to my family.'''' These things would be nothing but a burden in the future when the time woulde to cut ties. She was not going to stay here forever anyway.


    He did not know the truth, that''s why he was saying so, but his father knew. And soon I would tell the whole world. Then I and Marianne will go their separate ways.


    "Why are you so stubborn? Alright, this is your own mess, I would not interfere anymore. Just make sure that rumours won''t go out.


    And take care of Philip, I have some work to be taken care of." he replied with a sigh and turned back.


    I stood up and followed him.


    "Philip, would you like to continue to take a round or take a rest. His majesty had to go to the royal court." I asked with a smile, as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s alright, we will continue it some other day, let me leave with my brother inw. I will be back tomorrow with my luggage," he replied with a smile and I nodded.


    I escorted them to their carriage and walked back to my office. Ian was waiting there with all the files, standing silently in the corner. But I knew he would use me again, the moment I would sit there.


    "Good afternoon, your highness. Would you like to have your lunch or tea" he asked more formally than usual.


    "Lunch would be fine." he nodded and instructed ra.


    The moment I sat and opened the file, he spoke. "I must praise you, your highness, your sword-wielding skill has improved. If I didn''t know better, I would have thought you were fighting a battle against enemies." see that''s what I was talking about. Ian had started speaking more and more in favour of Marianne these days.


    "Did you know that she can wield a sword?" I asked and he nodded.


    "You never told me about that." he had an amused smile on his face as he replied.


    "Didn''t you tell me, not to praise her highness, in front of you?"


    "What was there to praise, she was just average." I rebuked, but her attacks shed in front of my eyes. I was amazed to see how efficiently she handled my attacks as if she knew my every trick. But that was just impossible.


    Then it must be that she had strong reflexes and good flexibility, she could surpass many knights with her talent.


    "Since when just an average sword wielder could injure you, your highness," he replied, praising both of us in a sentence. Could he not just stay silent for a while.


    But then again, Killian is in her support too. Am I really mistaken,paring her with my past?


    "I will have dinner with Killian today," I announced. so that we could have a good chat and I could deduce why he was supporting Marianne.


    "Sure, your highness," he replied with sparkling eyes, which made me a bit suspicious.


    "Your highness, these are the files about the new taxation policy."


    ***************


    I felt something moving on my bed and I woke up with a jerk, only then did I remember that Killian was sleeping on myp.


    I opened my eyes to find him blinking at me.


    "Good evening, Killian. Hope you had a good sleep." I asked with a smile and he bit his lip.


    "Why did you not wake me up?" he asked, embarrassed.


    "Why! did you not feel better?"


    "I am an adult to sleep like that, your highness," he remarked and Iughed.


    "Alright, my bad. I will take care of it in the future. Are you hungry?" I asked since we only had light breakfast together and it''s already dinner time.


    "No, your highness" he denied, just then his stomach grumbled in protest. His ears turned red and Iughed again.


    "But I am,e let''s have dinner together. I ordered some sea food today.`` I replied with a bright smile.


    "Come, the chef of your chamber is best at making seafood, let''s go together."


    I went to change my dress as he waited for me patiently. I was sitting near my dressing table humming a song, feeling on cloud 9, while penny and daisy were dressing me up. I had gained his trust today, and it was a good progress.


    once we finished, we entered his chamber,


    "Killian why don''t you go and freshen up, darling. I will look for preparations till then." he furrowed his brows but nodded and walked towards his bedroom.


    "Lina, go and call the teachers who wanted to punish him and be fast. I want to handle the matter before he came back"


    "Yes, your highness" she walked out speedily and within 5 minutes, she came back with his warden and headmaster.


    "Good evening, your highness."


    "Oh, I would have wished you too, if the evening would have been good for you."


    Their faces had a bewildering look as they looked at my enchanting smile.


    "I am here to know why Killian would be punished, for just a day holiday?"


    [P.S. unlock the chapters with coins if you can,ments, power stones are always appreciated.]

 Chapter 73: the punishments

    Chapter 73: the punishments


    "I am here to know why Killian would be punished, for just a day holiday?" my voice was cold and the warden flinched.


    "This is the basic procedure of breaking the rules, your highness. Lord Killian was absent without taking the leave or informing anyone. This is the case of indiscipline." she replied strictly and I bit my lip as I had no idea of the rules. I studied in the academy and it had different procedures.


    "I want the list of all the rule and important information rted to his studies and training, and till then, his punishment will be on hold,'''' I ordered and she looked at me with widened eyes.


    "But, your highness" I raised my hand stopping her right there.


    "I am not asking you to cancel his punishment, I just want you to hold it. I want to check every information personally, and be sure about the rules.`` I exined calmly and she nodded reluctantly.


    "Good, now you can leave."


    They bowed and turned when I added,


    "If I found even a single harsh thing or unfair treatment, I will make sure you will suffer 100 times more than what Killian had suffered."


    They both turned and looked at me with pale faces.


    "Oh, you don''t need to worry, since you both are fair and have done their work perfectly," I added with a bright smile.


    They gulped but nodded their heads and scurried out. The moment they turned my expressions hardened. It was clear that they were reluctant to share the information with me.


    Maybe I was overthinking but my gut feeling said that there was something wrong with it. That''s when I heard his footsteps, without turning back I invited him,


    "Oh, darling, you are here,e and sit, this fish soup doesn''t taste good if it turns cold," I called him but the footsteps halted,


    I waited but he did note forward. I furrowed my brows and stood up,


    "Is there some problem dear?" I asked, turning back when my eyes bulged out and the rest of the words stuck in my mouth.


    "You"


    "You"


    "Your highness, why are you here?" I asked looking at the man who was here since god knows when.


    "Would I need permission to be here?" he asked with cold expressions.


    ''Only if you had that much manners, always barging in like the whole pce was yours! Then why did even personal chambers exist here''


    I stayed silent, letting him make the conclusion. He would have done that, even if I had told him the truth.


    "Father, mother" we both turned back to see Killianing in with surprised expressions on his face. At Least I don''t need to share the same air alone with him now, I can be with my baby all the time.


    "Hey,e here, Killian. The soup would not taste good if it gets cold."


    "Since when did we need to take care of that. Are there not 9sufficient staff to take care of that," he spoke as if I was talking to him.


    Did anyone ask for his opinion?


    Killian walked towards us, and we all sat to have dinner.


    But there was an awkward silence in the room,


    "Taste this, it''s good for your health." I offered to Killian


    "And this is specially made for you."


    "You should have some too, mother." he offered me back.


    We both spent time like we were the only ones in the room.


    "I saw you were talking to the teachers," he stated and my grip on the knife tightened.


    ''If only I could..'''' I looked at the knife and then at him, calcting the pros and cons.


    Why did he always disturb my peaceful life with his rude remarks?


    He must have understood my expressions as his expressions turned colder. But I couldn''t help myself, these days I was getting more and more annoyed with him.


    Look at him, why did he open three buttons of his shirt, could he not wear it properly, everyone around him knew he had a sexy body. And then speaking again and again to gain our attention.


    This ice statue was made just to ruin my world.


    "What are you looking at?" he asked and I averted my eyes.


    "I was talking about the future studies of Killian, your highness."


    "I heard everything too," he added, and I red,


    It had been some time since we both continued staring at each other, no one was ready to give up first.


    "What were you talking about, mother?" asked Killian and I finally averted my eyes from him.


    "I am taking the inspection and management of your studies in my hands. Tell me, Killian, did you get punished every time you miss a ss.'''' I asked and he nodded.


    "Why did you notin." I was amazed, "and what is the punishment?"


    "It depends. From doing double workter to not giving food or to practising the whole night. But all those punishments are easy." he assured looking at my darkening face.


    I wonder what made him that strong!


    "Killian is right, this much punishment is necessary to make him strong and disciplined." once again Cassius butt in.


    "He is nothing but a child, don''t you think your way of educating him is a bit harsh," I yelled, I wanted to maintain myposure but it was getting difficult.


    "This is what a duke''s heir should face, the more he grew, the more he had to face to be a strong person.


    You are saying so because you have no idea about politics and administration." he rebuked and Iughed, myugh was cold and eerie.


    "Giving physical punishment to a child in the name of discipline, and you are justifying it by degrading me. Who said that I don''t know anything about politics and administration?


    I had got a degree in administration from the royal academy, and sire Henry Knight was my master.'''' I replied with a smug smile and his eyes cracked.

 Chapter 74: follow you

    Chapter 74: follow you


    I wanted tough at his surprised face, but my eyes were threatening to well up. Did he need to be so surprised! Had hepletely forgotten me? It had been two lifetimes yet I could remember everything as if it was just yesterday.


    We had participated together in debates, making projects, we even shared lunch twice in the meeting. I thought we were friends but it looked like everything was my wishful thinking.


    "I have seen you there a few times." he finally said, remembering and Iughed.


    "A few times, your highness," I asked, mocking, whether him or me,did not know anymore.


    He nodded,pletely ignorant of how his words were stabbing me, the pain was more than the sword, he used to attack me in the morning.


    "Yes, I remember I had shared notes with you for a debate over a meal." I closed my eyes and nodded. At least he remembered something.


    "Why did you study administration and politics when your family is in the business line?" he asked, sounding somewhat curious.


    Could I say, because I wanted to follow you, I would have if he had asked before, but now it''s toote.


    "I did that because I wanted to learn something new. My father was already training me in business, so it would have been a waste if I had learnt the same thing in the academy." it wasn''t aplete lie, my father did train me for business efficiently.


    "Then why do you learn sword-wielding?" he asked again.


    And my brows furrowed, I thought he was asking generally, but why are there so many questions! Was he taking interest in me! Iughed at that absurd thought. It had been two lifetimes he had never taken interest in me, then why!


    I ran my mind around and a thought suddenly came to my mind, was he investigating me? But that also sounds absurd, he could have done so without even my knowledge, after all, he was the head of the administration of the empire, all the information passed through his office.


    Since I did not know his motive better to stay quiet, in case I fell into his trap.


    "Why do I feel like you learnt everything that I did," he stated with a cold voice and I stared back at him.


    "You even know my tricks. You must have studied me well" he added, his voice was getting low, and my grip on the fork tightened.


    I blinked my eyes in utter annoyance, but in the next second when I opened my eyes there was an enchanting smile on my face.


    "There is a limit to be delusional, your highness," I saidughing and the smirk forming on his face froze.


    "You know, this soup, your highness. I had asked the chef to add 1/4 cup dry white wine in its chicken broth, to make my muscles rxed, but of course, after taking out Killian''s share.


    Now don''t tell me you even know cooking that''s why I learnt that too." my smile was sweet but he still understood the mock.


    He stayed silent for a minute and I thought the war ended, but now he was there to challenge me all the way.


    "Isn''t itmon for a woman to do that, learn cooking," he added when I looked back at him.


    "Formoners, not a higher noble like me," I replied but he just shook his head.


    "Ah, by the way, Ian had sent me the summon of the case, it''s on Wednesday right, I was reading it and I realised it had three sections imposed on me, I could understand sec 345 that stated I tried to hurt the women physically and section 348 that stated I tried to take her life, I get that but why was section 675 mentioned there.


    As far as I remember it applied on people who tarnish the image of another person," I paused gauging his response and it was a sight to behold, the ss of wine was in mid-air and the wine he had drunk was still in his mouth, he even forgot to gulp it down.


    "I wonder if it should be me who uses it against others and not the other way around." my voice was getting sweeter with every word.


    "Mother, I thought, the matter was solved," asked Killian, looking at me with a worried face.


    I took a deep breath, "it would be solved, my dear. Your mother knows thew well." I had not wasted so much time at the House of Baringstone without learning anything.


    "Are you sure, mother? If you want I can talk to aunt Isabe, she is a kinddy, she would definitely listen to me."


    Iughed hearing his reply but then I stopped and stared at the man who had joined me. I raised a brow, why was heughing in a mocking way! Shouldn''t he defend his lover?


    He shook his head, and replied, "you are too innocent son, why do you want to protect someone who had done the crime." he stated coldly and my expressions hardened.


    So he wasughing over Killian and me, and here I thought that he wasughing because Killian had called Isabe kind. I shook my head and smiled.


    "But father, mother was angry because aunt Isabe ordered a raspberry pie for the dinner, and she was afraid that I would be hurt." he defended and my chest swelled with proud, at least there is one who understood that lesson needed to be taught otherwise people would take you as a pushover.


    His face stayed neutral, but I could see his eyes cracked again, was he surprised? I thought he knew the whole matter!


    "Is there something else I should know about, Killian, Marianne?" he asked both of us in an authoritative voice.


    I bit my lip, trying my best to stop but my disappointment took better of me. "The perfume that was used on roses." I started and his eyes fixed on me. "It was the same perfume, you gifted me to use for our first night." here, I said that this thing was crawling and scratching my heart for a while.


    "Noted, anything else?" he asked again and I frowned.


    "That''s it?" I asked, unable to stop myself.

 Chapter 75: no need of Barrister

    Chapter 75: no need of Barrister


    "What else?" he asked tilting his head and I came to the conclusion that stabbing him with a knife at that time was the best choice that I had let go of.


    "Should you not apologise your highness," I spoke out loud and he justughed.


    "It''s not like you are hurt Marianne, and even if you would have been hurt, would a sorry person be able to mend things? You are an archduchess now, and this world is full of politics, you should learn to understand these tricks now. You im to be well versed in so many things, use that knowledge or is it just to show off!" he scolded me, could you believe it, he scolded me for his mistake!


    I wanted to say that I would have been more alert if it would not have been gifted by him, but I knew it would only further increase the argument, it''s better to let go. So I just nodded and he nodded back.


    "Killian, would you like to have this crayfish, it''s very spicy.'''' I enticed him and he nodded.


    "Have some baked cod too, mother, it''s good for you." ah my son even cares about my health.


    "How do you know thew?" he asked again, and I wonder did he have a single line to say how do you know this! How do you know that! Didn''t he realise we were not talking to him anymore?


    "As I said, I learnt many things, your highness." Why should I tell you my secrets?


    "What else do you know?" he asked again when I thought my reply would shut him up.


    "Much more than you could ever think of." I tried to end it but this time my son was interested in sharing too.


    "Father, mother even knows horse riding, archery, hunting, and painting, she even promised to make my sketch," he replied with a bright smile.


    oh, baby, you did not need to share all this with him.


    "You really are talented Marianne," he said atst wiping his mouth. And I wonder if it was apliment or ament.


    "Thank you, your highness," I replied with doubt.


    "Since you are so knowledgeable in everything, I don''t think you need a barrister to support your case anymore, best of luck for the trial," he stated and then turned back and walked with Ian following him.


    While I was sitting there stunned with an open mouth. Did he, did he just take my right to have awyer with ame excuse that I know thew!


    ''Thew stated that I could have awyer too! you sexy piece of trash!!'' I screamed in my mind while flipping him upside down.


    "Mother, are you okay?" asked Killian in a worried tone, "father must be joking about thewyer," though he was trying to console me his voice was so doubtful that I was sure he did not believe his own words.


    "It''s alright, Killian. Your father is right, I can put my contention better than awyer.`` I consoled with much more confidence, but he was still looking conflicted.


    "I still didn''t understand mother, why do you, father and aunt, argue all the time?" he asked and I did not know how to reply.


    "Killian adults have their own thinking, prejudices and motives which conflict sometimes. It leads to arguments. But as a child, you should not be a part of it.


    You should not support someone just because he or she is your family, you should be rational and support the truth.


    One day you willpete for being the ruler with the 6th prince or at least be the archduke, you need to learn to be objective.`` I exined and he nodded.


    "Now tell me, who will have thisst piece of muffin," I asked, raising a piece in the air and heughed.


    "You can have it all, mother," he replied, shaking his head and I pouted.


    "Where is the fun in that? Let''s make a bet for it. Shall we?" I asked in anticipation.


    "A bet?" he asked, raising a brow and I nodded.


    "Alright, what''s the bet?" he asked curiously, I was sure he was taking me like a kid throwing a tantrum right now.


    "Let''s y chopsticks or tongue twister." I offered with twinkling eyes and heughed.


    "Mother"


    "Killian"


    "We are not kids" he argued and I pouted.


    "Who said that! I am just 2 plus 6?" I said and he shook his head.


    "That''s 26, not 2 plus 6" he replied in an unbelievable tone.


    "You are talking like my grandfather," I replied, folding my hands over my chest and puffing my cheeks.


    He looked at me like he could not believe me, but I needed to do all this to break his shell.


    Was I the only one who felt that he was growing up more and more like a cold and dead person that was bound to absurdws? I had not even seen a single friend visiting him in my two lives.


    In the past, I thought it was because he was a cold and stony person. But that''s not the case, he was cut by the world and tied in these four walls. But I would make sure he would get his wings back and fly high.


    "Alright, let''s y a tongue twister, I don''t know how to y chopsticks," he replied with a sigh, and I wonder if he even knew any game.


    "Killian, what games do you know?"


    "I know Wimbledon and chess and I am learning rugby."


    "These are not games, Killian, but sports." I sighed and he furrowed his brows,


    "I mean hide and seek, tic tac toe, treasure hunt, tag him, double dutch." I kept taking names and he continued to look at me weirdly.


    "Mother, I am 12."


    "Eleven and a half"


    He. Sighed, "what do you want, mother?" Ah, he was good at reading minds too.


    "I want you to spare an hour every day to y with me,"

 Chapter 76: Damien

    Chapter 76: Damien


    Cassius pov


    I walked out without turning back because my facade was breaking, I was beyond furious.


    As I walked into my chamber, my patience finally faded,


    "When was I supposed to know that Isabe tried to feed raspberry pie to Killian?"


    "It was stopped by her highness on time, your highness, so the matter ended there," he replied biting his lips.


    "Ha, the woman who had fed the same pie to him a few days ago" I snarled and he shut his mouth.


    "And what about the perfume, weren''t you responsible for the gifts, how did it happen then?" I asked once again and he shook his head,


    "I left the venue once you left, your highness, while the gifts were still there, someone must have done things behind my back." he reasoned and I turned to him, his eyes met mine and he flinched.


    "Was it an excuse Ian" he shook his head.


    "Check the list again, there are still spies amongst us. We need to get rid of them as early as possible otherwise all the efforts would go to waste," I instructed and he bit his lips,


    "The list... The list was asked by her highness, some time ago when she gave leave to the butler for which you had denied earlier" he stated my footsteps halted.


    I took a deep breath and walked further.


    "Ask your spies in the duchess chamber toe and meet me after the hearing." he nodded, as we reached my room. I closed my eyes once I leaned on the sofa"


    "Your highness."


    "Hmmm"


    "Why have you denied her highness from having awyer?" he asked and I snapped my eyes open.


    "Because I want her to lose the case,'''' I replied with a smirk but he kept staring at me as if he could look into my soul.


    I sighed. "Would you stop that, you are looking at me like a father, you are younger than me you know?" I rebuked and he just shrugged his shoulders.


    "She is good atw, so she can handle, or if she could not, she would call the person, from whom she had learnt. So you do not need to worry about her.


    There are many moles in the pce, Ian, it''s better that she use her sources.'''' I replied and he smiled.


    "Your highness, So finally you are worried about her highness," Ian replied and I shook my head,


    "Its in exchange for hurting her, but who would have thought that like an idiot she would wield the sword, that also in a knight''s uniform, just for a stupid bet. She could have ordered Killian to host with her.'''' I replied and his smile widened.


    "You mean, you are allowing her highness to host the party with lord Killian." and I immediately red at him.


    "Who cares, what she does in that stupid party. Just take care that it would be ording to our status,`` I replied and he chuckled.


    "Alright, leave," I said and he bowed.


    "Do you need sleeping pills for tonight too?" he asked worried and I shook my head. Even those sleeping pills were not able to stop the stream of memories that were flooding my mind.


    He stood there reluctantly before finally sighing and going out. Sometimes I was amazed at his willpower, we both had faced the same fate, still, he was a lively and caring person. While I am nothing but a broken piece with sharp edges, which could do nothing but hurt everyone around me.


    I walked to my bed andid there waiting for the chains of the past toe and bound me in them. I knew they were there, lurking around, ready to pounce on my senses and make me relive that horrible past again and again.


    ********************


    Marianne pov


    "Are you going to call awyer?" asked Rose the moment I entered my chamber.


    It was alreadyte and I was tired to my bones, yet I knew she would not leave me until her every query got satisfied.


    "No, I am not calling anywyer. Yes, I am ready for the case. And I had enough proof for Wednesday. And right now, I just want to sleep." I replied and she bit her lip but nodded.


    I walked into the room andid there, as the whole day passed in front of my eyes, my hands moved to my neck, the pain was unbearable, but at least I was reminded of the reality I was slowly forgetting.


    Closing my eyes, I weed the fact that Cassius had never even looked at me above the crowd. It was all in my brain that we were friends.


    I still remember him wishing me a birthday as the first person. We walked in the park, discussing debates. We even shared a te. I shook my head, "it''s time to let go of that past too."


    **************


    As the sun peeked into my room, I opened my eyes. Today is a very important day, and I could not bete.


    As I stood up. Daisy was already standing there, I put my feet and she slipped slippers into them,


    "Kate, would you prepare an official dress for me"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Daisy, give me the best massage, you can, I need all my muscles to rx in the courtroom"


    "yes your highness"


    "Your highness, would you have breakfast before going?"


    "Of course, Lina. Have you ever heard a war could be won with an empty stomach"


    She was looking confused but nodded and left.


    I got a good bath, and then Daisy showed me an open red gown which had ck pants below, it was one of the unique designs I had designed. It would get popr after 20 years.


    Since I already knew the future, why not utilize it well. I let the dress go, with all hairs tied in a bun and simple round ruby earring,


    I walked to my office and picked up the file.


    "Norma, are all the witnesses ready?"


    "Yes your highness, but" she replied hesitatingly.


    "But what" this was not the time to make mistakes.


    "Someone else is ready too." I heard the voice, which I can recognise even in my dreams.


    "Damien"

 Chapter 77: the court case

    Chapter 77: the court case


    "Damien?" I whispered, unable to believe my eyes. He was standing in front of me in my office. Was I hallucinating?


    "I thought you would have stopped staring at me with a gaping mouth now!" he teased and I checked my mouth, it was closed.


    I squinted my eyes and heughed.


    "Damien, what are you doing here?" for a second I even forgot that he entered the office without my permission.


    "Tch.. can''t you even guess this much, Mary?" he asked with a tsk... And I furrowed my brows further.


    He sighed and pointed at his clothes, he was wearing the ck open gown over his suits, something thatwyers wore these days, I had almost copied it in my dress too.


    "Oh my, have you designed the dress of awyer for you," he replied with surprised eyes, looking at my dress and I smirked.


    He just shook his head, "so Rose was right, you were thinking of fighting your case, by yourself."


    "Of course, I am,'''' I replied, raising my chin proudly.


    "But why, why did you not call me?" he asked, disappointment was clear in his voice and I bit my lip. How could he still care about me when I was the one who had broken his heart?


    "You have taught me well in the past, Dami. I can do this." I assured but he just shook his head.


    "It had been ages, Mary, and Isabe had hired Sir Mathew, though he is amoner, these days he is the bestwyer around," he argued, and I nodded.


    Of course, she would hire the best one. I had not hired someone because I was depending on the fact that the duke and duchess have the right to use royalwyers, who would have thought!!


    "Come, let''s discuss the case fast, we didn''t have much time." he pressurised and I sighed.


    "Norma, close the door and make sure no onees in."


    "Yes, your highness." she nodded and walked out, and all the other servants followed.


    Damien came close and hugged me, "everything will be alright." he assured me and I nodded.


    We both sat at my desk.


    "So, Rose told me you already had proofs," he asked and I nodded, handing him the file.


    He looked at the file, reading every point with full concentration, while I just waited there, sitting patiently.


    How strange it was, he was still here, helping me, what had I done in my life worth having a person like him around.


    In my past life, I never was entrapped in a legal case except for my death penalty one. I wonder if I had been, would he havee to help at that time too.


    "Oh my, how did you get all this?" his surprised voice broke my reverie.


    I smirked, "I have my own secrets," I added and he shook his head.


    "But you are wasting them," he replied and my brows furrowed.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "This is gold Mary. It had a list of 13 big frauds, though the amount was not high, the culprit can be used of treason. If you use them now, you will alert the enemy.


    The nobles are not that easy to be used, she would me her assistant or some lower level clerk and get rid of that.


    His father had a strong foundation in the empire." he kept on exining and my anger kept rising.


    "You mean, I let her go just because she is noble, I have powers too." I snarled and he shook his head.


    "Of course, you have powers, much more than her or me, but that does not mean you can be a tyrant, it''s a game of cards Marianne, and it''s just the first step, don''t show your cards until needed," he replied lightly ruffling my hairs.


    I sighed, "you mean I have to bear her more for a few months."


    Heughed, "how old are you to pout like that," then his voice turned serious, "doing fraud in ounts ismon Mary, most of the nobles do that to evade the new tax policy, your husband had applied. Why are you against Isabe so much?


    Are.. are the rumours true?" he asked hesitating but I nodded firmly. There was no hesitation in me now.


    "Are you okay?" he asked worried and Iughed.


    "Of course I am, I would soon run the empire, Dami, I will be the strongest archduchess ever in history."


    He bit his lip and nodded.


    "Your highness. It''s time to go." Lina remembered and I nodded and stood up.


    "Just let me handle everything, alright?" he asked and I nodded.


    As we walked to the meeting chamber, where personal cases are filed, I saw very few people.


    Cassius was sitting at the judiciary seat, with the head of thew firm.


    Isabe and her father were sitting in the corner, trying to talk to Killian. My eyes met him and he gave me an assured smile, for a second I was afraid but after his smile, I was at ease.


    But what surprised me, was the presence of my parents. I had not expected them toe.


    "Since everyone is here let''s start the proceedings of the court." announced the headwyer.


    We all took our seats.


    "Who is representing the case from both sides?" asked the counsellor.


    Damien and Sir Mathews stood up.


    I saw the surprise in Killian''s eyes and a bright smile appeared on his face.


    Poor boy must be worried about me.


    "Archduchess Marianne is used of physically harming Lady Isabe and attempting to kill her. Today the court will listen to the appeal and defence of both sides to take the decision."


    "Miss Isabe may proceed first."


    "Your highness, a week ago,dy Isabe was invited to have a meal with lord Killian, but after the meal, her body had developed strange blisters and marks.


    And the supposed dinner was organised by her highness. Sody Isabe had doubts that it was done by her highness, as lord Killian is just a kid to plot against her."

 Chapter 78: His false statement

    Chapter 78: His false statement


    Lady Isabe had doubts that it was done by her highness, as lord Killian is just a kid to plot against her." appealed sir Mathews.


    "My lord, just having blisters is not enough to im that another person had tried to kill the applicant.


    It could be the sign of some allergy too." defended Damien.


    "Of course, it could be, but the point is, my client doesn''t have an allergy to anything. And it''s not only about blisters, she had food poisoning too." added sir Mathews.


    Wasn''t she in the pce, the next day? Roaming and chatting around, how could she have food poisoning then!


    "These are the medical reports and other evidence, my lord. And this is the sample of dried flowers that were gifted tody Isabe on her farewell." sir Mathews submitted everything to the clerk with a proud smirk.


    "The reports do say that she had suffered a fatal disease due to eating poisonous food and allergy powder was used to create itching in her body, that resulted in blisters." the report was read for everyone to hear.


    "But that did not prove that the food was part of the meal,dy Isabe had eaten in the pce. She had eaten food at other ces also. Can the using party have any proof about that." asked Damien.


    "My load, we have food samples of the dinner," he added proudly and Damien looked back at me, I shook my head and he closed his eyes.


    We both knew that samples were false, I had not mixed any poison, even I won''t do it now, that was not the way I wanted to get rid of her, I might be a viin but I was not a murderer for sure, not anymore.


    "May I ask, sir, Mathews, how did they get the sample from the duke''s pce?" asked Damien and Mathew smiled.


    "We had taken the permission of his highness, to collect the sample the next day whendy Isabe was hospitalised, as a responsible man, his highness had not only epted but even helped us in collecting them," he replied proudly and my eyes snapped to the man in question.


    He was sitting there with a nk expression. First, he did not let me have awyer and now he even had helped Isabe in making false evidence against her so-called wife.


    Did he not even care about his image now, or was it a way, to get rid of mepletely. Whenever I thought that this was thest level of his stopping low, he always proved me wrong by doing it further.


    Damien looked at me worriedly and I just shook my head, indicating that it was okay, I had stopped caring a long time ago anyway.


    "My lord, the samples can be changed too," added Damien.


    "Are you doubting his highness capability, sir Damien," asked Mathew rebuking and Damien shook his head.


    "I am just saying that the same food had been served to her highness, and lord Killian too."


    "It duchess Marianne ordy Marianne sir Damien, the person used can not use the royal way of greeting, I thought you are well versed in basics of thew, sir Damien." he repliedughing, "it''s alright, I guess new generation is always reckless and carefree." he taunted and I felt bad for Damien. He was one of the bestwyers in his ss yet he was getting rebuked here because of me.


    "And if it''s about eating food together, things can be mixed in a particr te too, sir Damien." he added "my lord, the poison was found in the soup and pie, both had sufficient liquid to get things minced easily." his stance was strong, I had never thought that Cassius would help them.


    If not because of him, the case would have already been ended.


    "I agree with your point, sir, Matthew. But I want to know how the soup that gets stale so easily was kept in the lord chamber securely for taking samples the next day. Shouldn''t it be discarded the same day if was left any, much less the leftover soup of Lady Isabe''s bowl?"


    "Wouldn''t the culprit get rid of it, the momentdy Isabe would leave the premises." he asked amused, "or was duchess Marianne waiting fordy Isabe toe to take proof so that she could get punished." many stifled augh at his statement and I shook my head. I should trust him more, it''s just I was afraid of dragging him into my mess.


    "That was the foolishness of duchess Marianne, what could we say in this." that bald man, stuck to his point, trying to prove me wrong.


    "But there is no proof that this is the same soup." Damien too stuck to his point.


    "We can ask his highness as a witness." added the bald man again.


    And everyone''s eyes turned to Cassius.


    "But the one who was going to pass the judgement cannot be a witness" added Damien not letting Cassiuse to the witness box.


    "In that case, I will not pass the judgement, sir Halmington will'''' he added as he descended the stairs.


    A loud gasp and murmurs filled the room, everyone was surprised at his decision. He had given the right to make decisions just for confirming a proof was something no one had expected.


    I bit my lip to stop myself from cursing him. Why was he so adamant to give his wordings against me, that he was ready to leave the right to preside over the case. There was something wrong with the whole scenario.


    He walked to the centre of the room and sat on the chair, designated to the witnesses.


    "Your highness, kiss the book."


    He kissed the book. "Your highness, were you the one who helpeddy Isabe in collecting the samples of soup from the lord''s chamber?" asked Mathews and Cassius nodded.


    "yes, I was the one who helpeddy Isabe in collecting the shreds of evidence."


    [congrattions everyone, the book crossed 100 PV readers. it means everyone will get their coin back in a rebate. and those who did not want to spend a coin extra to buy PV can do it now. since you will get your coin back with a win-win badge. thank you and love you all.]

 Chapter 79: the court case 2

    Chapter 79: the court case 2


    He walked to the centre of the room and sat on the chair, designated to the witnesses.


    "Your highness, kiss the book."


    He kissed the book. "Your highness, were you the one who helpeddy Isabe in collecting the samples of soup from the lord''s chamber?" asked Mathews and Cassius nodded.


    "On the very next day of the incident, when I was leaving for the pce,dy Isabe came to meet me. She was crying badly, asking for justice, so I sent a trusted aide with her to collect the samples ofst night''s food for her assurance that nothing was mixed in that. Butter she told me that the sample did have small particles of poison in it." he replied with confidence and a strong instance and sir Matthew gave a smug smile to us.


    Oh my! My eyes sparkled and so as Damien. We exchanged nces as a big smile formed on our lips.


    "You mean, to say thatdy Isabe came to request you personally, your highness," asked Damien and Cassius nodded.


    But then his expression changed to surprise and he bit his lip. Toote Cassius, toote!


    "My lord, I want to calldy Isabe for some questions." requested Damien and the judge nodded.


    Isabe walked towards the centre with a pale face. Her eyes met Cassius''s and she passed him a shy smile. I wanted to puke right there for their public disy of affection. She walked and sat on the chair, Cassius was sitting a minute ago.


    "Lady Isabe, you may kiss the book."


    She kissed the book.


    "Lady Isabe, how is your condition now," asked Damien sympathetically, his voice was concerned,


    "I am better now, sir Damien," she replied with a forced smile.


    "You are still looking pale and weak, you must have suffered a lot," added Damien, shaking his head.


    Isabe bit her lip but nodded, "if not for the empress invitation and this court hearing, I would have stayed all the time in the room to recuperate myself." she added in a further low voice. I was amazed at her level of acting and for a moment I felt ashamed of myself, she was a whole level higher than me.


    "Oh, I understand, you must have been admittedte for the treatment, to suffer this much," he added and I smiled, the was there.


    "No, sir Damien, I was admitted the very same night, it''s just that my case was very critical," she added bringing fake tears in her eyes and my eyes twinkled, the fish had taken the bait.


    "Oh my, still you are this sick, you must have not taken treatment seriously then always running around," he added and she furrowed her brows.


    "I mean, at least two days should be spent in the hospital, to be sure, you know," he added again, in a soft tone and her expressions loosened.


    "I know, I had spent 3 days, sir Damien, I only got discharged when I had to go to the royal tea party," she added firmly and Damien nodded.


    "Thank you for helping me to understand your condition. Lady Isabe, you can go and have a rest now.


    She looked confused, she must be thinking there was nothing that went against her, how foolish. As she went back, Damien looked at the baldwyer who had finally get the gist of what just happened.


    "Sir Mathews, as far as I understand from the conversation thatdy Isabe was hospitalised same night, then how could shee personally to collect the proofs," asked Damien and the smirk from the bald man''s face diminished.


    "There must be some confusion here." he tried to stall but Damien smirked.


    "Then let''s read the reports, shall we? The report clearly stated thatdy Isabe was admitted the same night, and stayed there all the time for 3 days. And here his highness said that she went to meet them and personally collected proofs. Can you exin if a person who was suffering serious disease could travel more than 3 hours in the carriage, wait to meet his highness, personally roam around to collect the evidence and then go back to the same 3 hours journey from the carriage? She must have superpowers to do'''' he remarked amused and manyughed.


    I knew if I or any other person from my chamber would have said that she was there the next day, she would have imed it as a false witness to save me. But they couldn''t say so when they were the ones who imed Cassius was honest and on their side.


    But I wonder how he made such a big mistake, had they not been discussed before?


    "That''s not the case." started Mathew, but we could see he was confused too.


    "If you are in doubt, sir Damien, you can ask the royal physician toe here and check the reports and conditions again." said the judge and we nodded.


    "That would be much better to clear the confusion, my lord." Damien nodded and soon the physicians entered, they were too quick, I wonder if it was because of the case.


    Soon Isabe was taken to another room, to have a stool test and blood test.


    We were given a small lunch break till her reports came. Damien walked to the corner when Killian tried to join but I shook my head.


    "You should not be with us or Isabe, Killian. There may be your statement too. Then you could be med to be partial, go and sit with your father." I exined and he bit his lip.


    "I am sorry, baby. I will make it up to you, ``I replied with a wink, and he finally nodded and walked towards Cassius. Cassius passed by me, but I did not spare him even a nce.


    We had some tea in the garden when we were called back.


    "Your highness, the reports havee." we nodded and went back.


    "The reports of the test are out. It states that except for a bit of irritation there is nothing, the irritation is because of not having anything since morning. Lady Isabe is fine."


    There were again loud gasps and murmurs in the room. I looked at Isabe and smirked, her face was paler than before.


    "But there may be a chance that it was because she had already been treated well. But since there is doubt whether she was admitted and treated, this point is proven null. Next point please."


    (A quick question, Daoist488393, asked me about Killian''s scientific tests, many of you had other doubts about their age, era, things too.. Do you want me to create an auxiliary chapter for that? Doment, and happy reading. Love you all)

 Chapter 80: the court case 3

    Chapter 80: the court case 3


    "But my lord, the old hospital reports.'''' The man was still trying to salvage the situation.


    Sir Hamlington raised his hand in the air. "I am taking the report into consideration, sir Mathews, but tell me how could a person be at two ces at the same time?


    Lady Isabe was iming that she was in the hospital, taking treatment. While duke de Luca said that she was at his pce to meet him and get evidence. Who do you want me to believe?" his question was sharp and to the point.


    Isabe looked at Cassius biting her lip, but I didn''t even want to turn and look at his regretful face.


    "My lord, we still have another point,dy Isabe was given white roses as a farewell gift, when she was leaving the lord''s chamber. But the roses had itching powder mixed in it.


    It may have caused deep scars on the victims face. It could have affected the victim''s marriage in the future too." Here started the whole process again with the argument of sir Mathews.


    "Maybe it was a genuine allergic case, and you are exaggerating it, sir Mathews," said Damien


    "We have the report, sir Damien. I never speak assumption, but facts" he dered.


    Just like you had the report of the food poisoning case, sir Mathews." replied Damien with a chuckle and Sir Matthew''s face turned red.


    I could see him ring at Damien and then at Isabe for her foolishness.


    Isabe bit her lip and looked at me with using eyes, and I just rolled my eyes in response. What! Was it my mistake that she roamed in the whole pce when she should be busy in the hospital ying sick?


    "Alright, let''s proceed with the second point to get done with it." said sir Hamilton. He was looking worried and I wondered why. No matter who will win or lose, it''s not like he would lose anything.


    "Yes, my lord. The roses were given at the door of the lord''s chamber. How could the roses be given without the knowledge of Lady Marianne or lord Killian, as only their maids were avable there." he repeated the same line, and I was sure he had nothing except this point.


    What would happen if I told them that the perfume used was the one Cassius had gifted me, would he go to jail in my stead.


    "Well, it may be given by his highness, too. He was also there whendy Marianne anddy Isabe reached the chamber." pointed Damien.


    "But why would his highness do that?" he replied as if it waspletely absurd.


    "Then How do you know that this was done by duchess Marianne, sir Mathews?"


    "So do you want to say that little Killian did that?" retorted sir Mathews.


    "Not at all, but why only these two are to be med?" asked Damien back.


    "Because they were the only two in the lord''s chamber with all the maids and servants. And I could not believe that a servant had done this without his owner''s permission."


    "But my lord, why would duchess Marianne do that?" asked Damien


    "My lord, there are rumours in the empire thatdy Isabe was favoured more than duchess Marianne. Lord Killian prefers his aunt over his stepmother. And duchess duties were also done bydy Isabe.


    Recently duchess Marianne had taken them back, and she is having problems in running it efficiently, so to take out her anger, she had done that.


    After all, duchess Marianne is famous for her short temper. You can ask her staff to confirm that."


    Ah, that was the old me. You have not updated your notes on Isabelle.


    "Alright, if that puts some light over your usation, we have no objection in calling them" replied Damien with a smile.


    Sir Matthew furrowed brows at this easily epted but still nodded, "alright, I want to call lord Killian, first."


    Killian stood up and walked towards the chair.


    "You may kiss the book"


    "Lord Killian, it is said that Lady Marianne is not good to you since the day of her marriage, she had even pushed you in her wedding party." I felt a pang of guilt in my heart, but I swear it was not intentional. I was walking and he just came in the way.


    "It is true, sir Mathews but that was all in the past. I have good rtions with my mother now," replied Killian with a cold nk face, though not a single part of his face matched his father, his expressions, habits, and dead face muscles all went to Cassius.


    "Oh, lord Killian you are still a child. people don''t change this easily. You should not be this trusting, as the future heir of the empire."


    "I know that I am the future heir of the dukedom, sir Mathews, and that''s why I know when to trust and when not to."


    "Alright, then lord Killian, tell us, have you ordered your maids to give roses tody Isabe," he asked and Killian shook his head.


    "No, I have never given flowers to aunt Isabe," he replied in the same stoic voice.


    "How was the behaviour ofdy Marianne towards your aunt Isabe.'''' Just see the difference in our addressing, did he think Killian is an emotional fool?


    "My mother''s behaviour was courteous toward aunt Isabe, sir Mathew. And if I add, she was very adapting towards the tantrums aunt Isabe had thrown during dinner," he added and sir Mathews was speechless.


    Gasps and murmurs can be heard again. Isabe stood up from her seat, but her father held her hand and made her sit again, she looked at me and I smirked, running a hand on my hair, she fumed and her hands clenched into a fist.


    "Alright, you may go, lord Killian," said sir Mathews,


    "Wait a minute, sir Mathews. I want to ask a few things too. What were the tantrums you were talking about?"


    "It was nothing special, sir Damien. But aunt Isabe sometimes forgot thatdy Marianne is my mother now, but my mother still maintained her patience," he replied with a smile. "I will assume it as aunt Isabe still missed my first mother, so she was having a difficult time epting reality."

 Chapter 81: end of the case

    Chapter 81: end of the case


    "I would like to call the pce maids, my lord"


    Norma and Kate walked to the centre, but unlike others, they kept standing. Servants don''t have permission to sit in the court session.


    "You may kiss the book"


    "Norma and Kate, is it, you both are the personal maids of the duchess Marianne?" asked sir Mathews.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Hmm, how much time has passed to you serving there."


    "It will be a year on 12 August, ten days from now. Sir"


    Only then did I remember, my first marriage anniversary was around the corner. And here it feels like, ages have already been passed, and now it''s time for separation.


    "What are your views about the behaviour of your master, Lady Marianne towards you?"


    They both looked at me, and I wondered if the past would repeat itself and they would give their testament against me.


    "You don''t need to be afraid, if you think you will be punishedter, I gave you my words that you will be transferred to another post after this case." said sir Mathews, and their faces turned horrified.


    "Just look at their faces, my lord, they both are afraid of even speaking. Just imagine how much torture they had suffered in this past one year to be this afraid," he kept on bbering and I shook my head, there is a limit to overestimate themselves.


    "It''s okay, I will guarantee your protection, you should not be afraid of speaking the truth"


    "I am sorry, sir. But we are not afraid of speaking the truth, we are not even afraid of the terror or anger of our master, she is a very kinddy.


    We are horrified at the statement that we will be transferred from the duchess chamber, we did not want to go. Her highness is like our mother."


    Oh my, how old did these girls think of me, my soul may be old, but I am just 26 for now.


    "What are you speaking, didn''t I say, you don''t need to be afraid, speak the truth, I said, speak the truth." he tried to pressure them but he didn''t know that they were trained by my narrowed gazes and punishments in the past, his authoritative voice would not be of any use.


    "We are speaking the truth, sir. Her highness had some problem in adjusting when she was new, but who doesn''t! and now she is a caring mistress, she is even teaching us how to read in our free time, who does that for the servants.


    We talk andugh, she even let us crack jokes, and.."


    "That''s alright, but I had heard that she had punished you severely many times," he emphasised.


    "Who had not punished his servants if they had made some mistakes. And if have been punished as severely as you are pointing, would we have been standing here this way, we are healthy and rosy, my mother said myplexion has been improved too" they kept on bbering and the face of thewyer kept turning red, if possible he would have shouted at both of them who were discussing theirplexion and beauty tips by standing there.


    I had to stifle augh many times to keep the image of an used party.


    "Alright, you both can go." sir Mathews said in a pitch higher tone.


    "Any other witness, sir Mathew," asked Damien with a smirk.


    "I want to call his highness again." and here goes the train downhill again.


    Cassius walked back and sat on the chair. Wasn''t he busy today!


    "You may kiss the book"


    He kissed the book.


    "Your highness, how is the behaviour of her highness, towards the servants of the pce."


    Cassius looked at him like he had heard the biggest joke of the century.


    "Do you think I am that free, that I will gossip with the servants about anything, let alone my wife''s behaviour?" He had that same disdainful face that made others feel humiliated.


    "I mean, have you ever seendy Marianne abusing others or hurting them physically," he asked in a pleading voice and I wondered how much it would work.


    His eyes met mine, there was something strange there but before I could delve further, he looked back at sir Mathews, "none that I heard of."


    "Are you sure, your highness" he almost knelt down to get an affirmative answer.


    "Why have you called me if you were the one who has to give the answer." his words immediately shut thewyer.


    "Do you want to call anyone else sir Mathews, sir Damien?" asked sir Halmington.


    Both shook their head


    "No my lord" with that they both bowed.


    "Since there is no proof against her highness, the court dismissed the case, and the servant in question should be found soon, and taken by the guards for further enquiry." With that, he stood up and went out and soon others followed.


    How much difference I had created in the past no one took my side, but now even Cassius showed the conscience to speak the truth at the end.


    Just when I stood up, Killian came and hugged my waist.


    I smiled and held his hand, e, Killian, we are going to meet your grandparents." with that I walked towards my parents it had been 1 year for them, but for me it was ages.


    Every step felt heavy and hard, but soon I was hugging them with all my might.


    "Killian this is your grandmother marchioness Diana Essendson And this is your grandfather marquees, George Essendson.


    "It''s nice to meet you grandmother, grandfather." he slightly bowed to give them respect, but my mother took him into the hug, leaving me, while my and fatherughed from the sidelines looking at Killian''s face, he was looking like a frightened bunny trapped suddenly.


    "I know you can never change. You forgot me just when your case is done, huh!" came the disappointed voice of Damien from behind.


    And I turned back and hugged him too.

 Chapter 82: childish

    Chapter 82: childish


    Roselia came and coughed, poor girl! She was bound by the code of conduct of knights, yet trying to gain a part in the conversation. I smiled brightly looking around. These were the ones who loved me,


    "You are still a kid, Dami, running aroundining about me. What shall I do with you.'''' I replied, shaking my head andughing.


    "Calling him childish, just let me look at you and see, how mature you are Mari?" my mother replied and I giggled.


    "Alright, then let''s go to my chamber and have a good lunch together,'''' I replied, pping my hands and my mother shook her head, but there was a bright smile on her face.


    They all nodded and we started walking back to the duchess chamber, holding one hand with Killian.


    "Mother, I can walk by myself." he replied looking around, ''oh my, look at my baby, he was so shy and cute. Sometimes I just want to pinch his cheeks all day''


    "Of course, you can. It''s just I was feeling tired, so I decided to take your support.'''' I replied pouting, but he did not believe me, his eyes narrowed at me, and I wondered if he would be angry now.


    "Grandmother is right," he replied sighing and my brows furrowed.


    "About what?" I asked.


    He shook his head, like a tired old mother and said "you are still childish."


    I was dumbfounded, while everyone around meughed. How! When did the serious baby adult start cracking jokes?


    "Alright, let''s move, there may be rain today." said my father in his strict voice, but I could see his twinkling eyes. He was enjoying the conversation but would never agree to that. That''s how he was, just like coconut, strict from outside while softer inside.


    Just look around, my family, my friends Rose and Dami, and even my killer of myst life, my son Killian, they all are with me, my chest filled with happiness and pride.


    As we finally reached the sitting room of my chamber, everyone sat around and started chatting like they had known each other for ages. Now I feel so loved and pampered.


    I wonder why they were not with me in the past! Was it because I was cruel back then, but then I would never have be cruel if they would have been here!


    "Mother"


    "Yes, Mary"


    "Why did you nevere before." I couldn''t help but ask, it''s not about this life I was talking about, my past life too.


    She smiled, as she patted my head, "we were always here, Mary. You were the one who had closed herself in these four walls. You just needed to extend your hands and you could have us." she replied and I was lost.


    Had I never tried to be with them before?


    "Alright, don''t be a sentimental person today, it''s time for celebration. You should treat us with that special chocte brownie cake today." eximed my gourmand rose.


    "Hey, I am the one who has given treats to you since childhood, you know." I realised and she nodded.


    "What can I say, mother had given desserts for you, but I had always eaten them on the way as I had been hungry," she replied, shaking her head with a sigh and I was stunned.


    "You know we like a few steps away" how can anyone turn hungry in such a less distance!


    She nodded, ''of course, I know, I havee here daily." she replied as if I was confirming the distance and I did not know what to say anymore.


    "I still am not sure, how you even became a knight, with all this food in your stomach."


    "By working hard" she replied shrugging her shoulders.


    And allughed.


    "Lisa"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Go and ask the chef to cook his best dishes for around 30 people."


    "Yes, your highness" although confused, she bowed and walked back to follow my orders.


    "Mari, we are just seven people, why are you ordering this much food," asked Dami.


    "Oh, is it because you are counting me like 10 or you are going to invite others too," asked Rose.


    "No, but I am going to repay the favours" I replied, smirking and they looked at me, bewildered.


    I ignored them and asked my mother, "how have you been?"


    She looked surprisedly at me andughed, "what would happen to me? I am fit and fine,"


    I wanted to ask then why had you stooped going out, why have I not see you at an empress party, and why were you not enjoying your life as before. I could see the dark circles and dull skin which was not there before. but I bit my lip and controlled it, it was a happy moment for everyone and I did not want to ruin it. I will get plenty of chances from now, I would make sure of that.


    "Even your brother is going to return finally, so I am over the moon," she added, when she found me lost in thoughts.


    That surprised me, in my past life, my brother only returned I was in jail, he hade to meet me once, saying he would bring justice to me, but then I had told him the truth, that all the usations were right, and he was heartbroken, after that he never came back, he must be disappointed with me.


    "How did he suddenly decide toe back?" I asked with widened eyes.


    "We told him that you are going to jail, and within three days, we received a letter that he was already on his way toe back." the mother repliedughing.


    And father shook his head, "he is going to bring a hurricane, when he would''vee back, just because of your lie." said father, in a grave voice, but his eyes were telling that he was very happy with the oue.


    "But why did you say that mother," I asked, surprised, my mother was not the one to lie with her children.


    "I did not lie, I told him the consequences that would have happened, if Dami, would not have joined," she replied and I shook my head, but before I could say anything, Dami spoke first.

 Chapter 83: wound on the neck

    Chapter 83: wound on the neck


    "You would have been in jail, if Dami, would not have joined," she replied and I shook my head, but before I could say anything, Dami spoke first.


    "That''s not right, aunt Diana, all the proofs were collected by Mary, and she was already ready to fight the case by herself." he protected me and I smiled, he always gave me more credit than I deserved.


    "Oh, we can see that Dami, She even copied the dress ofwyers," said Rose,ughing hard and I red.


    "What is wrong with my dress,'''' I asked and they all looked amused. Only Killian still had a serious face, I wondered how much time would he take to lose himself in theughter.


    My eyes twinkled at the idea, "Killian, baby. Look they all are making fun of your mother. Is my dress odd, Killian?" I asked and he furrowed his brows and looked at my dress in full concentration.


    He was looking at it as if it was the map of the enemy''s base, and I had to stifle augh with many others who were more amused by his actions now.


    "You look beautiful in all the dresses, mother," he replied finally and we allughed.


    Why did he even take so much time, if he wanted to say this at the end?


    "Oh, you are such a sweetheart, Killian,e here," I called him and hugged him, then I made him sit with me only. And now I could feel his body rx.


    He was still socially weak I guess, what could we expect from a child, who had spent his whole life in closed four walls. He was developed as a very cold and silent person in the past, that had even left Cassius far behind in his ruthlessness.


    But right now, Killian was nothing but a small innocent child, and I would make sure he would grow up this way.


    "Mari, I see you are happy here," my father said, and I nodded. But I could see the hesitation on his face, he must have wanted to ask about Cassius.


    But even if I tried I had nothing to say about our rtionship, so I shook my head and replied, "you can not get everything in your life, so it''s better to let go of few things.'''' My words affected the mood of my parents.


    But it was better to know the truth from the start and let the minor pain hurt them, rather than improve their expectations and hurt them immenselyter, like me.


    "Alright, tell me when my brotheres, I would try to visit him, to assure him that I am fine, maybe it will reduce the impact of the hurricane," I said and allughed.


    "Oh, you should have seen how much destruction happened after your marriage, the whole area was afraid to evene out of their houses," said Rose and Damien elbowed her.


    I would have expected his anger but not to this level, I looked at my parents surprised and they just shook their heads.


    "So, Mary, you had appointed Rose as your personal knight, out of everyone. Did she even try to protect you or just sit here eating and gossiping," asked Damien, changing the topic. And I felt that he was the most mature, yet childish one here, knowing best what needed to be done all the time.


    "Hey, I would do my best if the need arrived but till then I can''t attack anyone just because I have to be a good knight." she defended and I shook my head.


    "If nothing happened, Then why did she have a bandage on the body?" asked my mother and my hand instinctively moved to my neck, the wound of my hand waspletely hidden in my sleeves. But it was difficult to hide the wound of the neck,


    Roselia bit her lip, I was sure she would speak the truth if my father narrowed his gaze on her, she was always afraid of my father. Even Killian who had started to rx stiffened at the question. The poor child was still ming himself for what happened!


    "It''s nothing mother, I was overestimating my sword-wielding skills and started practising with Killian.


    And even challenged a few strong knights to show him my prowess. That''s the result of my own mistakes and assumptions." I replied and she looked at me with suspicious eyes.


    "But I did fight bravely and even wounded the enemy,'''' I assured her, and she nodded reluctantly.


    Lina entered and announced that the food was already served and I took a breath of relief. She hade right on time like a saviour.


    We all walked to the dining room where food was getting served. Although reluctantly I sat on the seat of the head, instead of my father being there, even if he was the richest man and marquees, I was still the archduchess, a whole level higher than him in the rank.


    Killian sat on my right side followed by Damien and Roselia. and my father and mother sat on my left side.


    "Lina"


    "Yes, your highness."


    "The food I ordered, pack the food for three people and send it to the duke chamber and rest of the food is for all of you, ask the cook to don''t cook servant''s food separately today. You are 20 in counting right?'''' I asked, and her eyes widened.


    Of course, servants and maids eat in the ce as the work here 24/7 just getting a day leave in a week. But they were given simple soup and bread or other simple meals while we had luxurious meals every time. They could have some leftovers, but it was hardly enough for 20 people to eat from the leftovers of a single person.


    So eating the best meal was something they only dreamt of during winter or summer ball or annual day celebrations.


    "Go on, don''t just stay here '''' I reminded her, only then did she bowed and leave, strange how this small gesture was enough to touch their hearts.


    All looked proud of me when I looked back at the table and smiled.


    "Since you are that rich, why have you not offered a good fee to me", asked Damien furrowing his brows,

 Chapter 84: Not a puppet

    Chapter 84: Not a puppet


    Cassius pov


    Finally, the case ended. I closed my eyes and walked out of the courtroom, but just as I came out sir Halmington was waiting for me.


    I sighed and followed him.


    "Your highness, I had done what you said,"he replied, bowing and I wondered what to tell about it. He had specially called me.


    "And," I asked and he shook his head,


    "Then you may go now." With that, I took a step but Ian was already standing there smiling.


    "If I would have been you, I would not go out for now." like always his words were roundabout manner.


    I furrowed my brows and walked out when I saw Marianne was hugging hiswyer, my eyes stayed on them for a while, but before I could say something theyughed and walked towards her chamber.


    I thought she would have said thank you, but then when had I ever said sorry to her.


    "Your highness" I closed my eyes as I knew what was about toe. I had given my first statement very smartly, but who would have thought there would be a second.


    "Your highness, can we talk for a minute." her father asked, and I nodded.


    We all walked to my chamber and settled in my office.


    "Yes, marquees Wiltshire, is there something I could help you with?" I asked with a neutral voice, though I knew what the matter was.


    "Your highness, I had thought, you were going to support my daughter Isabe," he said with an aggrieved tone.


    "I did what she had requested me to do, I even left the right to make decisions to support that I had helped her, in finding evidence from the stale soup, no matter how absurd it sounded,'''' I replied and he nodded but his face was full of suspicions.


    "Yes, but this statement went against us," he replied and Iughed.


    "It''s because you have never cleared me to hide the fact that Isabe was the one who contacted me, and she should have paid more attention to her words, as she was the one who gave a statement after me," I replied with a cold done and she gulped.


    Her father gave her a narrowed gaze and looked back at me, "I understand your highness, it''s her fault. But we still could have won if you would have supported her in the second statement."


    My expressions hardened further. Did they think I was their puppet? "I had supported you enough as the father of my previous wife, but how would you expect me to lie about my wife when even the maids were in support of her?


    Marquees, from the start, your case was weak, yet you used my wife and asked me to support you instead of her, and I did.


    But that did not mean I turned a blind eye and ept your every word like a fool. Or do you think I am a fool sitting here." my words were dripping with ice and he gulped.


    "I apologise, your highness, I had not analysed the situation well," he replied and I chuckled.


    "When have you ever done so, ask your daughter to stay at home for a while, let the matter die down, or else the situation may turn worse for her."


    "Yes, your highness, I understand." he bowed and stood up. "I apologise to waste your time, your highness." With that they walked out, I closed my eyes as I took a deep breath.


    This man! He did not take her daughters as human but assets who should be used for his gain, he had done that with Elizabeth, and now he was doing the same with Isabe. I wonder who did I hate more, him or his daughter.


    "Your highness" entered Ian with the head maid following him.


    "Hmm"


    "Duchess chamber had sent yours lunch, your highness, with a thank you note." only god knows why my expressions loosened after hearing his words.


    "Alright, serve the lunch." I was famished already.


    The lunch was spread and I noticed it was no less than a feast. Then I remembered them,ughing with each other from a distance.


    "Is Marquees Essendon still with Marianne," I asked, not taking the name of others and sounding very formal.


    "Yes, your highness, they all are having lunch together." with that the first te was served and ra started eating the food, I could see she was eating every piece like it was made of gunpowder, did she think Marianne had other motives in sending food.


    "The food is alright, your highness, shall I serve you and sir Ian now" we nodded and she started serving but then I did not know what came in me, that I stood up.


    "Is there something wrong, your highness?" she asked me and I shook my head.


    "Serve the meal to the rest of the maids, we are going to the duchess chamber to have our meal," I replied and they both looked at me as if I had suddenly grown another head.


    "I have some work with Marquees Essendon," I added and only then did Ian nodded and started following me.


    I could see his face was blooming with happiness and I sighed, this kid, why did he always be so happy when it came to Marianne.


    "Why don''t you work with her, instead of me?" I taunted and he chuckled.


    "Her highness had offered me the post, a few days ago," he replied and my legs halted.


    I looked back at him and he shook his head, "but I denied, I could not leave you, your highness"


    I snorted as I started walking again, "who needs you, don''t give yourself so much importance.'''' I replied and he chuckled again.


    "Alright"


    We could hear theughing chatters from the entrance, and it felt it had been ages since I heardughers reverberating in the pce, after my parents died, it was like the grievance never ended after Elizabeth, it entered in our bones, making the ce no less than the graveyard.


    "Since you are that rich, why have you not offered a good fee to me", asked Damien furrowing his brows, these were the words I heard when I entered the chamber.

 Chapter 85: Dami.. ien

    Chapter 85: Dami.. ien


    "Sorry, Dami, in this lifetime, you would not be able to get a single penny from me," replied Marianne and I wonder since when did she be this miser.


    "Your highness, his highness is here, requisition to join the lunch," Lina told her and her face turned ugly.


    One thing I was sure about now, her affections, which she imed she had for me for years, have died down.


    "What for?" she asked, and I raised a brow, did she not hear the maid saying for lunch.


    I walked in without waiting further, though Ian shook his head to stop me,


    "She is taking the unnecessary time,'''' I told the boy and he sighed.


    "Ask him to.." her words died down once she saw me enter.


    Everyone who was chattering happily, silenced and stood up and bowed their head a bit to greet me.


    "Your highness"


    "I thought, I should also be here since my inws are here for the time for meals," I exined and they smiled.


    "It''s our pleasure that you took out some time from your busy schedule toe and meet us," they said and I nodded.


    "Please sit and enjoy," I stated and they all took their seats back.


    Marianne stood up from her seat, and moved towards Killian, he stood up but she shook her head, she sat between Killian and Damien, breaking the rule of position, well at least she left the head position for me.


    I sat and the maids changed her cutlery with the new one.


    "Sir Damien, you can send the bill to my office, you don''t have to worry, your bill will be cleared immediately," I replied remembering, he was asking for money and every face turned towards me like I had killed someone. Wasn''t he the one who asked first?


    "Is there something wrong with my statement?" I asked, only then did their expressions turn normal again.


    "I apologise, your highness, but I am already paid," he replied with a smile, and I furrowed my brows.


    He wasn''t, I was sure, every bill that was passed by the duchess chamber to the third party was registered in my office, and the case had ended just two hours ago, and moreover isn''t he asking for fees five minutes ago.


    "How and when were you paid, sir Damien, I heard asking you for fees just five minutes ago," I asked and he bit his lips.


    "We were only joking, your highness" added Marianne, before Damien could say anything.


    "Dami was just teasing me," she replied and the man in question nodded.


    "Dami?" I asked, amazed, she had never called me, even by my name and here he was already Dami. My eyes widened as the thought crossed my mind, what had it to do with me, how did she call him.


    "Getting services is not a joke, Marianne, Damien deserves to be awarded handsomely," I exined but the more I spoke the more atmosphere turned grave, and I didn''t get the reason no matter how hard I tried.


    "I had helped a friend in need, your highness, I don''t need money, as it would be an insult to my rtionship with her," he replied calmly.


    Did he just use the word rtionship!! Who the hell was in a rtionship with him.


    "Your highness, the lunch is served," said Ian, breaking my train of thoughts, only then did I realise I was staring at him this whole time.


    I nodded as I started having my soup.


    "So, have you prepared for the weekend tea party, Mary... Anne '''' came the broken voice of her knight, who was surprisingly sitting with us, and having lunch.


    Was that why her maids told in the court that she was like their mother in the courtroom?


    The whole thing was just too unbelievable.


    "Hmm, I have, I have a surprise for all of you. Mother, you are joining the party with father right," she asked and then they all started talking again.


    "Why with your father, I thought I woulde with my son." said her mother.


    "No, that won''t do, it''s a couple of theme party, I had the cards ready. You will get it soon." saying thedy who had denied her own husband from entering in.


    "And you Dami, have you find any couple to join the party." she just needed to add ''ien''. Was it so troublesome that she was talking only half of his name?


    "Oh, mother woulde, I have a meeting at the nearby town, so I may not be able to attend," he replied.


    I smiled as the meal was delicious.


    "Your highness, do you have any n for your first anniversary." asked her father.


    I nodded, "I am nning to organise a dinner party, only for friends and family, a small gathering." I replied courteously and her eyes moved towards me in surprise.


    She must not be hoping me to organise it, even if I was not in the mood, but then, it would be a good chance to strengthen the proof.


    "I don''t think that would be necessary, your highness. You are a busy man," she added again.


    "I can spare some time asionally, Marianne. Or is that, you don''t want to celebrate our anniversary?" I asked and many hands halted.


    "I would have if we would have attended a party as a couple ever, in the end, you would always be busy, your highness and I would spend most of the time alone," shemented.


    "As you said, Marianne, I get busy, it''s not that I did it intentionally," I exined but she just snorted.


    "Since that''s the case, your highness, why not let the matter go, I was expecting to go on the pic with my friends and Killian that day," she added.


    "You can go any other day, but we need to arrange something for nobles, otherwise they would talk," I exined though she should have known about it.


    "Wouldn''t that happen today, when you decided to support Lady Isabe today?" she asked and I wondered if she was blind, from which eye did she see me supporting Isabe.

 Chapter 86: a doll in the walls

    Chapter 86: a doll in the walls


    Katherine pov


    The dinner was long served, but there was no hunger. I was ying with my fork on the te for a long time. And like always the maids were giving me looks, they thought that i did not see them, making faces or whispering, but they were wrong. My eyes were on their every move.


    "Your majesty, do you need anything else?" asked the head maid, and I shook my head.


    "Have his majesty returned with my brother?" I asked for the fifth time and she shook her head.


    I sighed and ate another piece of meat, I didn''t even recognise what it was. Here everything was different.


    It had been a month, yet I was not able to adjust. How would i, i had lived a free life, our country Wusnaustan, waspletely opposite of this Forchhestire empire. There women and men were treated as equals.


    Women can do jobs, business, fight and anything they want, but here I was kept in these four walls, like a trophy adorned in a museum. My father, Greggory Christenson, had promised me a good life here, and I wonder where that was.


    Even my husband was busy with the empire and his first wife. I closed my eyes again, when the scornful face of Rosamund came into my mind. Thatdy, she talked less and barked more, even animals were more civil then her.


    "Your majesty."


    "Yes"


    "His majesty and royal highness of the Wusnaustan empire, is here" she replied and i finally a smile came to my lips.


    "I want to meet them, ask for an audience '''' I ordered and she nodded.


    Though Philip was my cousin, he was the only one I could depend on, for now.


    I walked towards the room as all the servants kept bowing their heads, greeting me.


    "How was your day, Katherine?" asked Charles standing up and giving me a chaste kiss on my forehead. I smiled,


    "It was a good day, your majesty. How was your day?" I asked back and he sighed.


    "It was a long and tiring day, Katherine. We visited a few important ces, met some important men and I even showed Philip his new working ce and his new home." he replied rubbing his forehead, as if a headache was forming but my whole concentration was on his wordings.


    "What do you mean by his new home, your majesty?" i asked and he was looking surprised, yet i could see a bit of guilt shing through his eyes, and i got my answer. So he was separating us.


    I closed my eyes, as I did not want to see his face anymore. He was nothing but a bunch of lies, draped in honeypot.


    "Ah, Katherine, look at my memory, I forgot to tell you that Philip is going to live with Cassius. It would be easy for him to learn that way. You know it took more than two hours to travel one way.


    The administration work continued tillte, and he would reach at midnight and then go back early in the morning if he decided to travel. And as a good brother inw, i did not want to tire him out." he continued his list of excuses. But there were no expressions on my face.


    Though his reasons would sound logical, there was an easy solution to it, hire a clerk who was wise enough and provide him as an assistant of Philip and let him work from the pce. But we both knew the real reason.


    "Its alright sister, i would continue to visit you often" said Philip hugging me and i smiled, but i was sure it was a strained one.


    "I understand, brother, take care of yourself" I replied with the best voice I could muster and he smiled back, kissing my forehead.


    "It''ste, I would not want to stay between the newly wed couple. Goodnight sister, goodnight brother inw." he wished both of us and left smiling.


    What was new, what he did not know that Charles had an excuse, each night.


    "Uh, Katherine. I am very tired and I wont feelfortable sleeping at a new ce, so i am going to retire in my chamber. See you in the morning, alright." he replied, giving me a side hug and I nodded.


    "I understand, your majesty." with that he smiled and walked out, and like always i was left alone walking around.


    Rather than going to my bedroom, I walked towards theke where I spend my most of the time. The best thing this pce had was it was surrounded by the ocean, for safety purposes, but it gave a serenity to me.


    "You should not stay out tillte, your highness" came the voice I could even recognise in my dream, the only man who had treated me kindly here.


    "Sir Richard, I thought you had retired for the night." i asked without turning back, his footsteps came closer and he stood by my side.


    "How could I since you are still out, your highness. As your knight, I will always be around you." he replied and I chuckled.


    "No one is there always, sir Richard. And it''s not like I am out of the pce, I will be safe here, you can go and sleep." added but the man furrowed his brows and I shook my head.


    "Your majesty, you should not be that disappointed. It had only been a month. Soon you would go out, whenever you desire. And there is a tea party this weekend at her highness pce." he replied, consoling me and I nodded my head.


    "That is if she had won the case today. Is there any news about that" i asked intrigued. She was a bolddy to meet with, her eyes were like she had seen the world, though she was not young but her eyes had wisdom that she still should not have.


    "Oh, sir Benjamin told that she had won the case, sir Damien, the man who had fought the case for her, is the bestwyer our ce has." he replied proudly and I furrowed my brows.


    "Shouldn''t the duke pce have his ownwyers?" he chuckled and I looked back at him, his silver hairs shining like the moon in the night and his unique gray eyes.


    "That''s a very interesting event, your majesty. I did not know much, but sir Damien requested his majesty to give him a leave for this purpose and his majesty asked his highness, who affirmed that he had no objections in sir Damien fighting the case instead of his highnesswyers.


    They both must have thought, sir Damien was a betterwyer. But the fact is this whole matter was kept a secret. I know because I was there at the time.


    You should keep this matter to yourself, your majesty." I furrowed my brows as I didn''t find anything suspicious to keep it hidden, yet I nodded and he smiled.


    "You should go and take rest, your majesty." he said again and I nodded, as I did not want him to suffer more because of me.


    He escorted me to my room, and sighing, Iid on the bed.


    As the morning rays touched my face, I opened my eyes, and I started feeling tired already. Now I had to go and meet Rosamund again. Even the thought of meeting her made me wish to sleep again.


    "Grace"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    Grace came and bowed down to help me wearing my sleepers and then we walked to the bath, i walked into the pool filled with rose petals and three maids started rubbing my body and washing my hair, as i walked out two maids were standing there with the robe, i walked towards the room and two maids were standing there with a bunch of clothes spread on the moving table, i wonder why did they need so much as each one was full of stone and jewels, i randomly pointed at one and they soon started dressing me up like a doll.


    I walked towards the empress office, and here she was sitting like a majestic queen.


    "Good morning your majesty"


    "Good morning, Rosamound"


    "Ah, since you are here, let''s start the work" she replied and I nodded.


    She started giving me files and taking a few to work, but she never exined how their nation maintained the ounts and like everyday I started putting efforts in understanding it myself, though she was here to exin to me their rules. i wonder if i would start living a life same as before would things work for me somehow?


    (Hey readers, sorry for the mistake. but i had edited it as promised moreover in 6 hours, yay. i would try to more more conscious in the future, thank you for understanding. I hope you enjoy this part of story too. katherine needs your support too. happy reading)

 Chapter 87: do it my style

    Chapter 87: do it my style


    Marianne (pov)


    I did not understand what made Cassiuse here and sit with us. I had already sent a thank you note with lunch to him in his chamber, then why was he here? Did he not hate the crowd! Then why was he here trying to enter into the conversation, which was not rted to him anyway?


    If it wouldhave been past, I would have been blushing,ughing and trying my best to be a good hostess and make him feelfortable, but now his presence only annoyed me.


    And if this was not enough, he wanted to celebrate our anniversary, so that the nobles would not talk, did he forget he had left me in the middle of our wedding party alone, or he had not danced with me in any ball party till now. When had nobles not talked about us, we had always been talk of the town!


    ''Marianne, the archduchess, who only got married because she was rich.


    Duke and Duchess don''t like each other.


    Poor Marianne never got the love of her husband, she didn''t even know the feeling of being a married woman.'' I had heard these taunts and gossips for a long time.


    I wonder if he had not heard them ever, it didn''t seem to be possible, since Ian was the best information collector in the whole empire.


    I started at Ian and he quivered. I sighed, I should not take out my anger on that poor soul, he had lost his whole family, parents, sister in the fire which had killed Cassius''s parents.


    That was the time which had changed Cassius a lot before he was a warm person but soon the loneliness had turned him into a cold and ruthless person.


    "If you don''t want to have a dinner party, then I would not pressurise you, but then do you want us to nothing on our first anniversary, not that I am much interested, but we are on higher rank, and there are expectations from us," he added and I sighed.


    He was right, we had to celebrate it to show the world. I felt Killian''s hand on myp and looked up to see, both Damien and Killian were giving me an assured smile.


    I smiled back, there were many who cared for me, I could not disappoint them.


    "Alright, we can have a dinner party," I replied, nodding.


    "Good, I will ask Ian to manage it."


    "It would not be needed, I will organise it myself," I replied and he raised a brow, but nodded.


    Since I had to do it anyway, I would rather do it in my style. I would make sure he would remember the dinner he was dying to have.


    I smirked and Dami shook his head, he must have guessed my thoughts, oh lord! Why did he always know what I was thinking?


    Rose chuckled and that was the indication she also knew my n.


    "Is there something worthughing about sir Roselia?" asked Cassius.


    "People shouldugh often, your highness, otherwise they would turn old sooner" I replied before Roselia and he looked back at me,


    "This lunch is organised to talk andugh together, your highness, this is not a meeting to pass the bills." I reminded him and he nodded, though I was sure he did not agree to me.


    "Father, I was thinking, I shall start working in the boutique and art store you had given us during our marriage since a woman had better knowledge of clothes and fashion than a man." I started the topic and my father looked back at Cassius as if asking his permission, for which he shook his head.


    "I think you already have enough on your te, Marianne. You had recently taken over the duchess duties. You are also having a tea party, this weekend and in ten days you will again have a dinner party.


    We will talk about thister, once you will have some free time." he made an excuse, which I knew because his tone was coaxing.


    My father only used a coaxing tone when he was not going to fulfil my wish. If he just wanted to postpone it for a while, he would have just said so without giving exnations.


    "Alright, but since I have to look good at the parties, why not visit those stores to see if there is something that would suit my taste?" I replied with a smile and again his eyes went to Cassius.


    "Oh, my, how could I forget, I should ask his highness, after all, he is the owner now." I looked at Cassius and his face hardened.


    "Shall I visit the store, your highness?" I asked and the hold on his fork tightened.


    I wonder why they were behaving so shady. Did something happen to stores, or had he already sold them?


    "You would not want me to ask his majesty about the store again, right? '''' I said and his eyes turned cold, but I was long habitual of his res and cold words. I just felt bad for the people collected here, who would have thought that we would have a happy meal here.


    But if I would not ask him in front of everyone, chances are I would never get to know about the stores, their silence and the looks they were giving each other, making me curious.


    "I thought you would control your behaviour today Marianne, at least in front of everyone, but I can see, you are long gone habitual of been doing what you wanted, even enough to treat your husband like this. If you are so desperate to go to the stores, suit yourself," he spoke loudly but I just smiled.


    "Thank you, your highness, I know you are wise enough to make the right choices," I replied with a bright smilepletely ignoring the fact that he had insulted me in front of everyone.


    He looked back at me and then continued having his meal, I thought he would always leave like always. So I was not the only one who was being habitual enough now, huh.


    "Mari,"my mother called me worried and Iughed, it was something she had never seen, but I am just used to it.

 Chapter 88: carry bags

    Chapter 88: carry bags


    "Mother, why don''t, youe with me, it has been ages since we had shopped together," I replied softly and sheughed.


    "Just a year ago, we had done shopping together, butI would love toe with you," she replied with a dotting smile and Iughed.


    "Killian, would you like to go with grandmother too?'''' she asked Killian, and I was happy that she epted the fact that Killian was my son now.


    "What would I do, in the women''s shop, grandmother, I am a man," he asked furrowing his brows, and I stifled augh.


    "You will carry their bags like I always used to do while shopping with Mari," replied Damien chuckling, before my mother could say anything and we allughed, except Cassius, he was looking like he wanted to beat Damien, and I wondered why!


    Was it because he was making fun of Killian. Could he not see, he was helping Killian in getting morefortable, this man was so petty!


    "But we have servants to carry our bags, brother Dami," he replied and Damien denied.


    "Yeah, but your mother is cruel enough to ask us, do thebour, can you see my hands? They had been calloused by handling her luggage for years," he replied with a sad face and Killian''s brows furrowed.


    "You must not speak about my mother like that, even if she asked us to carry out a bag, that I am sure she would not, it would be because she trusted us with her precious things." came his quick witted reply and my lips turned into a crescent moon.


    Roselia chucked again, "oh my, one more Mari lover, I wonder how do you charm everyone." she asked and then bit her lip when she felt the murderous aura of Cassius over her.


    Why was he getting furious over small things?


    "We are just joking around, Killian. Mother was asking you toe so that she could buy a new suit for you too," I exined running a hand on his hairs and he nodded.


    "I know brother Dami was joking, mother," he replied with a bright smile and Damien chuckled back.


    But Cassius'' face was turning sourer and sourer. He should understand that Killian needed these types of gathering and jokes to loosen his personality a bit. Should I talk to him about itter, I could do that for Killian, right?


    Soon the dinner finishedughing and chattering. Thank goodness, he did not create the scene further.


    I stood up to bid them farewell and surprisingly Cassius and Killian came and stood with me. If anyone would see the scene they would think we are a one happy family seeing off our guests together.


    "Do visit, Mari, we miss you." my mother said hugging me.


    "Your highness, you should visit us too, sometimes," she asked him hesitatingly, but surprisingly he nodded.


    "you can call me by my name, mother inw," he added and both mine and mother''s eyes widened. Had he eaten something wrong in the meal?


    "Oh sure, then I will wait for you, ca... Ssius" his name came out so quivering from her mouth, like her tongue burnt from it. My father just patted my head while hugging me and nodded toward Cassius.


    "Mari, i will meet you soon, to discuss the after procedures, of the case" added Damien, and I nodded.


    He must be talking about the proofs I still have against Isabe. We needed to make a n, to deal with them.


    "I wonder what kind of after procedures are there I don''t know about, sir Damien," asked Cassius with a cold voice, and here I thought he was improving when he talked to my mother.


    "He is talking about the defamation im I am thinking of doing on Isabe, your highness" I lied, as I could not let him know that we have proof against his lover.


    His eyes cracked, but there was a different emotion on his face, it was not looking like he was angry, but he blinked and the expression was gone.


    "We are not going to do that, Mari. The case is not child y that you both are going on with each other," he scolded and I nodded,I was not going to do it anyway.


    "Alright, then I think we should meet to decide, why I should not im defamation, then Dami," I replied nodding my head seriously at themest thing I could have said.


    But both men were not looking at me, their eyes were locked at each other, and oh my, what intense gaze they were giving each other.


    But why! Did something happen I was not aware of!


    "Alright, it''ste.e, son." my father called and I sighed.


    Dami nodded and walked towards the carriage.


    "Son, did your father call him son," he asked annoyed again, this man had finally lost it!


    He was behaving strangely,pletely strange! I rolled my eyes at the foolish question he was asking, he did hear them and yet.


    I walked back without caring for a reply, I was tired and I had a lot of things to doter too.


    But he came back, I thought he would leave with others.


    "Is there something, I can do for you, your highness,'''' I asked, but he stayed there silent like a statue.


    I kept standing there waiting for his reply but he did not say a word, just when my patience was running out and I was about to say that he should leave now, Killian tugged his suit.


    He looked back at him, "Father, mother is waiting for your reply." he asked him and Cassius looked back at me.


    At least someone was still aware.


    "I wanted to say that the brother of our new empress, Philip, ising to live with us for a few days. I want you to be respectful towards him," he said and I furrowed my brow. What was there to tell me in it.


    Did he think I was not respecting enough others?

 Chapter 89: Going to the market

    Chapter 89: Going to the market


    The morning, it was the best time of the day of my life. Free from all the anger, politics and other gossips, I enjoyed myself.


    "Your highness"


    "Yes, Daisy."


    "The bath is ready your highness"


    "Alright"


    I loved the way she messaged me while I took a bath. The best way to feel rxed, I enjoyed the way she worked on my sore muscles.


    "What kind of dress would you like to wear today, your highness"


    "I want the blue dress my mother gifted me yesterday."


    She looked surprised but nodded.


    The blue dress was made of velvet in the upper part and silk down below with small diamond adorning sapphires in the middle, making small blue flowers. With that, I wore a simple diamond ne and sapphire bangle. My hair was kept open and it flew like a waterfall as I had beautiful natural curls.


    "Kate, are the cards ready"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Alright, the list is ready, ask Lina to write names on it, and learn from her too."


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Penny, get the carriage ready, I am going out today"


    "Yes, your highness"


    I walked towards the lord''s chamber, and I could hear the galloping of horses from a distance. He must be having his horse riding lessons. I looked at my dress and sighed. Why did I always dress fancy when he was having these types of lessons? Oh my, I was always dressed fancily! Iughed at my own thoughts.


    His eyes fell on me and he stopped the horse, I walked towards the warden, for whom I was here.


    "Your highness" she bowed her head in respect or should I say, fake respect!


    "I can see you still know I am the owner and master of this ce and" I stopped waiting for her to raise her head, and then I stared in her eyes coldly, "and so as yours, and yet you dare to not follow the orders."


    I could see her gulping and her pupils getting constricted.


    "I I apologise, your highness. I thought you were busy in this case, that was the reason I did not want to disturb you with useless things." she reasoned and Iughed.


    "So now you would be the one to decide, whether a matter is significant to me or insignificant, huh?" I asked and she shook her head hard.


    "I don''t need your mum or apologetic face, I want Killian''s education reports, timetables, and the list of rules and regtions, he needs to follow, in an hour in my chamber, or else I am sure the one to get punishment this time, won''t be Killian" I added and she bowed.


    "Yes, your highness" with that she walked in the chamber with hasty footsteps.


    I walked towards the gazebo once I saw Killianing towards me.


    "Good morning, mother." He wished me as an officer wished to his boss. I wonder why he always tried to be so prim and proper! Nobles were also human.


    I walked and kissed his forehead, "good morning, Killian. Did you sleep well?'''' I asked and he smiled finally.


    "I slept well mother, were you okayst night?" he asked and I furrowed my brows.


    Ah! Then realisation endowed on me. He must be talking about the remarks Cassius gave me while leaving.


    "That was nothing, my son. Your father and I are habitual of it, a long time ago." I said nonchntly and he bit his lip.


    "But it''s only been a year, mother" he reasoned andI had no idea how I would exin to him that I had a long history with his father.


    "That''s right, it''s been a long year. Anyways, I am going to the market. I have ordered most of the things, but I want to buy a few things personally." his face bloomed hearing my reply.


    "So, you want me toe with you?" he asked and now I understood the reason for sudden happiness. Ah! Now I felt bad to deny him.


    "I am sorry, Killian, but no. You are noting with me. You had taken a holiday for thest party of her majesty, then when I was wounded, for my case and now you would take one for the weekend party, not to forget that mother would take you to the market with her and then your father''s anniversary that is round the corner.


    I think that is enough for this month. We will go to the market with my mother next week. Is that alright?" I asked and he nodded.


    "Good, I am here to ask, have you decided about my proposal?" his eyes roamed around but did not meet mine.


    And it felt like he was going to deny me.


    "Killian"


    "Mother, are you really not going to consider father, you, yourself said that it is a couple theme party,st night" I did? oh yes, I did.


    "No, either you or I would do it alone," I replied making a pitiful face and he sighed.


    "You know, you both are very stubborn," he remarked and I nodded.


    "I would take the statement as a yes," I said and he nodded.


    My face finally rxed and I smiled.


    "Good, then continue your practice. I would join you next time" I replied and he looked surprised.


    "Are you talking about horse riding?" he asked and Iughed. It was so easy to make him happy.


    "Then how about we had a horse race, after your anniversary," he asked and I nodded.


    "That would be a wonderful idea. But there should be something on the bet." he shook his head like an old man and Iughed.


    It was difficult to decide who was the child here and who was the adult.


    I saw the warden walking at a distance with a maid who had a bunch of books in her hands and I smiled.


    "Alright then. I will see you in the evening, son" I kissed his forehead again and I walked from there to the carriage.


    "Norma, go and collect all the papers and keep them safe until I return. Only Lina would go with me."


    "Yes, your highness." she bowed and walked away,


    "Good morning, your highness"


    "Good morning, sir Roselia"


    We wished each other as we walked in the carriage. Just when the door closed I asked her,


    "Have you told Dami toe and meet me in the market?" I asked and she nodded


    "I did"


    ***************

 Chapter 90: her breaking marriage

    Chapter 90: her breaking marriage


    "Good, and what did he reply?" I asked and she rolled her eyes.


    "Was this even a question? Of course, he would say yes."


    I felt at ease, knowing that he would be waiting for me there. But she continued,


    "It was you who had cut every rtion with him, he was always waiting for your call." She continued her lecture but I did not listen anymore.


    This was the guilt, that had hurt me more than getting married to Cassius. I did so wrong with Damien, yet he was always ready to help me, and like the greedy person that I was, I was taking his help every time the need arose. But I promised myself, if he would ever need any help, I would be the first person to forward my hand.


    "Are you okay, there?" she asked and I furrowed my brows.


    "You turned pale suddenly," so she noticed only now, I shook my head.


    "I am fine, you tell me, how the search for your future husband is going on," I asked and she turned her face towards the windowpletely silent.


    This was the secret way to give her tongue a chance to rest. But should I tell her that she was going to marry, younger brother of duke Carl, lord Edward and would be the sister inw of Meredith? It would be a love marriage as he would propose to her in front of everyone. No, she would think that I was crazy, imagining things. Just a few days more, I remember she would meet him at the annual sword-wieldingpetition, for which Killian was also preparing.


    Oh my! How could I forget such an important detail?


    "Rose"


    "Yes Mari"


    "Have you participated in the annual sword weldingpetition?" I asked and she shook her head.


    "Why would I do so, I am already a serving knight," she asked and I closed my eyes.


    That''s all my mistake. In my past life, no one had given the chance to Roselia to serve them, since she was a woman. And our empire still could not digest that a woman was a knight. Not to forget there was always a difference in their strength.


    I did not ask her to serve me, because I did not want her to see my pathetic state as I mostly ran around Cassius like a bee buzzing around honey. I did not want my friends and family to know that to maintain my fake pride. So even when I saw her struggling, I never helped her by offering her to serve me or someone in the pce. I wanted to keep her further away from there.


    So she had to take part in the annual knight''s sword wieldingpetition. There she fought bravely and won second ce. She earned the post of serving in the archduke pce, and as a woman, she was assigned to me.


    That was the first time Richard met Roselia, he was the one who won the first prize. Though he was already working for his majesty.


    He was a very reputed man but he was not good at socialising, that was the reason he mostly did not attend the parties or attended them as a knight.


    Now if she would not participate, how would they even meet, I just wanted to change my destiny, not hers. Richard loved her enough to save her when she was going to be beheaded with me. I did not want her to be deprived of the love of her life.


    "Rose, you are going to participate in the annual sword wielding contest." she looked at me like I was having Insanity seizures.


    "And why on the earth would I do so?" she asked, raising a brow and I bit my lip. ''To get yourself a husband!'' I wanted to scream though.


    "Because I want you to do that," I ordered and she snorted.


    "Rose"


    "Mari, what kind of stubbornness is that?" she asked, sighing.


    "Did you not hear yesterday, they think that you got your post because you are my friend. Don''t you want to prove to them you are worth it?'''' I tried to induce her but she justughed.


    "They are family Mari, they were just teasing me" she let the matter go inughter.


    "But maids also talk about that?" I said and she eyed me suspiciously.


    "I don''t believe you, Kate, Penny, Norma, Lina, Daisy, they all have be my good friends," she replied and I red.


    "Don''t you have any work to do, that you are doing friendship with maids?" I yelled and she looked bewildered at me.


    "What shall I do to get busy, you tell me. Ask the mercenaries to ambush you. So that I can protect you intrepidly," she asked and my eyes gleamed.


    "Why not, maybe it would work in bringing his attention," I replied and she shook her head.


    "And here I thought, you are a strong woman. Who would have thought that you are ready to get attacked just to get your husband''s attention" she replied shaking her head and my eyes squinted at her


    ''Who the hell was talking about Cassius here! I am trying to save your marriage, you fool.''


    "Listen"


    "Your highness, we have arrived," said the attendant cutting our conversation.


    We both red at the guard at the same time and he flinched and bowed further, then we both sighed together.


    ''It''s alright, I can finish the topic while returning,'' with that thought I nodded and walked out followed by her.


    "We will have tea in the tea house, you and guards can have refreshments too," I instructed Lina, giving her a pouch of silver coins and she nodded.


    I eyed Roselia to lead the way and she pointed to a further tea house. I nodded and walked with her. Thank goodness I had not brought other knights with me and now the servants were far away too. I didn''t want anyone to know about our meeting here.


    I walked inside the private room booked in my name. He was already sitting there.


    "Dami"


    "Mari, why did you call me so urgently"

 Chapter 91: my allies

    Chapter 91: my allies


    We both settled on our seats as the waiter served tea and snacks.


    "Mari, why did you call me so urgently?" he asked again and I sighed.


    "Dami, I need your help," I asked and he chuckled.


    "That I know, otherwise you would not have called me this stealthily, but we had just met yesterday night, that''s why I am worried by your sudden invitation." his worry brought a smile on my lips.


    "As you know I had started taking control of the duchess duties, and I am also trying to get my parental properties to start a business. I need a few trusted people who are good inw and business." I replied and he nodded.


    "I thought there is plenty to work with you, your ce is the hub of administration, even the royal pce could notpare to it, in that. The best brains are there only." That''s the dilemma I wanted to tell him.


    "Would you believe me if I say, I could not trust many there, I don''t know but I feel both Cassius and Isabe are keeping an eye on me,'''' I told him and his expressions became worried again.


    "Mari, do you think you are not safe there?" he asked, and I could feel my voice quivering.


    "Oh, Dami, do you think I am a weak person, that anyone cane and hurt me,'''' I replied. But his expression turned sombre, "and I have a bunch of knights to protect me there." I added but he was still worried, and now I wonder if I had made a mistake by asking for help from him.


    I never wanted to make him worried, I just wanted a few allies, and the first person who came to my mind was Damien.


    "Mari" he called but stopped, his eyes looked very hesitant, and for the first time I was having difficulty in reading him,


    "What is it, Dami?" I asked, encouraging him to speak and he sighed.


    "Mari, why don''t you just request for a divorce," he asked and I chuckled.


    "More than anyone, you should know the fact that our empire does not give equal rights to women.


    Cassius can take divorce from me, but I can not demand a divorce from him.'''' I reminded him and he nodded.


    "But you can ask him to do so?" he added, and I shook my head.


    "He would never agree to it, he married me for the properties I have. And you know that he would have to return not only that to me but also a big part of his estate aspensation.'''' I replied, sighing. "And what would happen of Killian, that poor soul, would suffer again," I added and he bit his lips nodding.


    "Then try to be safe, what do you want from me in this matter?" he asked, finally taking a hold of his emotions.


    "I want two allies, one in business and one inw. Although I have studied both, I am confined to the walls for now. I want to secretly start working again. They both would be my ears, eyes and face for now.


    And once I am sessful enough, I will rightfully take what is mine.`` I replied and finally, a smile crept upon his lips.


    "Good to know that you are thinking practically now," he added and I knew the hidden meaning behind his words.


    "I know, I had been an emotional fool back then, I am sorry Dami, you are the one whom I had hurt most." I apologized sincerely, but he shook his head.


    "The most you have hurt and wounded the person is you, Mary. A man whose love story was famous all over the empire, you decided to marry him, hoping that he would love you the same way.


    The ss which is already filled can not be filled further. It would only spill the newly added part." he replied and I bit my lips. No one else could understand it better than me Dami, you could see hard work for one year, but I I could see my whole life. Even when I had asked him for the whole 16 years he did not change.


    And in my crazy state, I fell deeper and deeper towards hurting others.


    "I know Dami, but now I don''t need a man to rely on. I only want to show the empire that women are no less than those men who think that they are the form of god, but in reality, they are nothing more than an ostrich.`` I replied and they bothughed. Even Roselia who was silently having her teaughed hard.


    "Alright, we got your sentiments, but your sense of humour is still pathetic,"mented Damien.


    "Oh my, did she call you ostrich too," said Roselia to Damien and heughed again.


    "Alright, enough of that, I am gettingte for the pce. I will send my best two men to you. Take care, Mary '''' he said, standing up and I followed.


    He hugged me and then left.


    We both finished our tea and walked out too.


    "So we are going back to the pce," she asked and I shook my head.


    "We have to do some shopping to show that we were here for that, you can''t just say that you travelled for one hour just to have tea here,'''' I exined and she shook her head.


    "Being in your ce is so tiring Mary, think about every step as if it''s a move of chess," she replied sighing and I couldn''t agree more.


    We randomly entered in a footwear shop and deserted looking around, but the salesman was trying his best to satisfy us. Finally I decided to buy one and get over with it.


    "I would have that red one, thank you"


    "Yes, your highness" the salesman went to pack the red heels, while i looked around. It felt good toe here after such a long time. I needed to go out more, staying in the pce all day had made memorezy and vicious.


    The salesman came with the bags, and gave it to Lina.


    "Thank you, your highness. I hope that you wille again." he wished and I nodded.


    "Your highness" just when i was about to walk out, i heard someone calling me, and i turned back.


    "Monique Elena '''' here goes my good mood out of the window,

 Chapter 92: a business venture

    Chapter 92: a business venture


    "Your highness" just when I was about to walk out, I heard someone calling me, and I turned back.


    "Monique Elena '''' here goes my good mood out of the window, thisdy would not let me go without gossiping or taunting me about my marriage.


    "Oh, what a great surprise to see you here." she faked happinessing towards me and I smiled too.


    "Indeed it was a big surprise to see you here, Monique Elena," in fact, shock it is.''


    "Oh, is that so. I wonder why! Because I often go shopping, you know my husband loves to spend money on me. So you can see me here most of the times." she repliedughing,


    ''See I had said so, she already started the taunting.''


    "Oh, I can understand that Monique Elena, since your title is only for names. All the responsibilities are done by Isabe''s mother Monique Adelia. You must be free to roam around.


    I wish I could do so too, but as you know her majesty had personally requested me to invite her to my pce, so I stay a little busy these days" I replied making an apologetic face but her face contorted.


    "I can understand, we need to fill our time with other things too when we don''t have a husband and children with us.'''' Wow, her courage has increased sincest time.


    "Oh, is that the reason your husband always asks you to go and shop around. Oh, my, that''s very bad of marquees. He should spend at least some time with you." I replied, shaking my head in an apologetic manner.


    "You" she must be thinking of subtle words to continue but I had more work to do.


    "Monique, Elena, it was nice talking to you, but I am gettingte. You know my son is waiting for me at home. See you on the weekend then." with that I walked away, but I knew she was still stomping her feet there.


    "Lina, put all the bags in your carriage, I am going to buy thest gift for her majesty." me and Roselia walked towards the most expensive jewellery shop, and I am proud to say, it belongs to my father, it was the only store he was left with now because it was in the name of my brother.


    "Wee, your highness"


    They all bowed and I nodded, walking in.


    "It has been a long time to see you, your highness. Is there any special asion for which you want to buy jewels," he asked and I nodded.


    "I am here to buy the recent tiara I had heard about some new gemstones in the market, small rose quartz and hematite crystal," I replied and he was stunned.


    "Mydy, we don''t keep a good stock of rose quartz and hematite, nobles mostly don''t buy them" he replied apologetically and I nodded, of course, one was ck and one was a dull pink, it didn''t have value, lustre or anything attractive worth buying for, that''s why they were mostly called waste.


    "I know, Rubin, I want raw pieces not made up of jewellery. So getting it, won''t be that difficult. Would it?" I asked and he contemted, but then shook his head.


    "No, we found them a lot in the mountain area and mining areas, so it would not be that difficult, your highness"


    "Good then I want to buy lots of it, more and more you can have and other stone too, take this, I want this tree is to be made of rose quartz and this is for hematite, I want you to form pearls from it, then it should have these type of pearl sets and this for men too.'''' I showed him a few designs.


    He was happy and amazed to see the rose quartz but his brows furrowed when he saw the hematite gemstone jewellery.


    "Mydy are you sure? Who would like to wear, ck pears it would look inauspicious.'''' He replied and I chuckled. ck was always hated, he was not wrong to think like that, but I would start a new trend.


    "Don''t worry about it Rubin, do my work well and you will be rewarded handsomely," I added and he could only nod.


    "Your highness, the tiaras are here" announced the sales girl and we concentrated on that.


    "I would buy that emerald one."


    "Your highness, if you are buying for her majesty, buy the ruby one or the sapphire one, they are heavier and more royale," he suggested and I shook my head.


    "They are heavy and burdened ones, you would not understand because you are not the one who wears them all day, I did not understand in the past too." I shook my head, heavy jewellery did not make you look royale, your aura did.


    Though I was still in love with my beautiful dresses, I did not look for a heavy jewelled one now. I looked for something different and matching my style of something bold and strong.


    "Pack it, and fix the approx bill of the jewellery I had asked you to make" I ordered and once again he was looking shocked.


    I thought the days of looking people shocked ended when the pce staff started behaving normally again.


    "You heard it right, Rubin, give me the bill, I would be one to pay when I am buying it, shouldn''t it be like that?" he shook his head and then nodded and then shook his head.


    I sighed,


    "Your highness, it''s your father''s store," he said and I nodded, of course, I knew that.


    "But I am married now" I stated the obvious and he nodded.


    "Then, let your husband, I mean, his highness pay for it" and with that, we came back to the point from where the discussion was started.


    "But I am the one buying that, not him" I reasoned but he shook his head.


    "Your highness, after marriage, the man pays for his wife, that''s what his highness should do," he stated affirmed and I rubbed my head, a headache was about to form.

 Chapter 93: calling by names

    Chapter 93: calling by names


    "Why is that so?" I asked trying my best to keep patience.


    "Because he is the one earning at the house" he replied as if that was the most obvious answer.


    "And what if both husband and wife are earning?" I asked back and he looked surprised.


    "Why would that be needed, your highness, we earn enough to give our family a luxurious life," he replied somewhat ghastly at my question.


    "Have you met my knight, Rubin?" I asked and he looked confused at the change of topic. He looked to Roselia and then nodded.


    "Yes, your highness. She hade here many times before with you and her family," he replied honestly and I nodded.


    "So should she go and find a man who stays at home, since she is already earning?" I asked and Roseliaughed.


    "Your highness, wouldn''t sir Roselia will leave knighthood, once she gets married '''' alright, that''s not going where I would have thought it would.


    "Do you have a daughter, Rubin?" I asked and once again the man was confused, but still nodded.


    "I pity her, now get my bill this instant" my voice hardened and he flinched. He opened his mouth to protest again but my eyes told him it would not be a good choice, so he nodded and went away reluctantly.


    "Why don''t you ask marquees to dismiss him," said Roselia, she must be offended by his remark.


    I shook my head, "that would strengthen his belief, that power is everything and the man can do anything. Since we are being looked down upon, then only we have to be strong enough to prove them wrong." then I looked at her and smiled, "and you are already doing a good job here.'''' I said, patting her shoulder and her eyes shone.


    "Your highness, your bill," he said as he gave me the paper and I took out my pouch and gave him all the gold coins it had.


    He bowed his head and we walked out, finally going back home.


    "Would you like to have lunch, your highness?" Lina asked and I shook my head.


    "It will only take an hour, Lina. I would have lunch in the pce."


    We walked towards the carriage and sat in, the carriage started and I closed my eyes. The warmth is getting changed by the fragrant winds of soil, autumn is around the corner.


    "Your highness, we are here." I heard the guard and then Roselia shaking me.


    "Oh, I slept" I eximed and walked out.


    "You are being too hard on yourself, Mari," she said and I shook my head.


    "You can go and have lunch, I am going to see if Killian is waiting for me," I replied and without waiting for an answer I walked away.


    As I reached his chamber I could hear the clicking of swords. Ah, swords fighting again. My hands instinctively reached my neck which was still wounded, I had to cover it with jewels and open hairs to hide the wound in the market. It had been ufortable but necessary.


    My steps halted when I saw him wielding a sword with Cassius and Philip. I turned to go back but the man saw me.


    "Your highness" called Philip and I closed my eyes cursing him, could he not see, I was returning.


    I turned back towards them with a bright smile on my face.


    "Your royal highness of Wusnaustan empire" I bowed my head a bit


    "Oh, no need to be so formal mydy, we are in equal rank, so we can call each other by name, Marianne," he said I was surprised.


    Are we that close to even remove any title and call names, maybe it was something they did in their empire. I remembered Cassius pointing me to be respectful to him, would denying being disrespectful, ''ah, who cares what you call me, we are not going to meet much anyway.''


    "As you like ph...ilip" I replied with a smile, it actually felt odd to take the name of someone I didn''t even know.


    Cassius came forward and raised a brow, but stayed silent. I wondered what else he wanted me to do, or had his face permanently turned into a frowning old man.


    "Are you here for sword wielding again?" he asked and my hand instinctively went to my neck and I shook my head lightly.


    He noticed my movements and looked guilty.


    "I am sorry, Marianne. It must have hurt a lot, but I must say, you fought beautifully. I didn''t get a chance to say that day, but I would love to do a practice session with you.`` He had that awed look on his face when he said that and a smile crept on my lips.


    "It would be my pleasure, Philip. Somewhere in the future '''' I replied ambiguous, not sure I should agree or not and thank goddess he did not pressure more and nodded.


    "Killian, did you have lunch, my son?" I asked and he shook his head, "I was waiting for you mother." he replieding forward and hugging me.


    "Aww, it''s already past lunchtime, you should not stay hungry when you do so much physical exercise,'''' I scolded but my eyes were gleaming with happiness. It felt so good to know that someone was waiting for you.


    "But I am not done yet, mother, I need to have one more practice session," he replied and I sighed.


    "Oh, my child is doing so much hard work. It''s alright, go and finish it, I will wait for you in the chamber ``I replied running a hand in his hair and he smiled and nodded.


    "We have not done lunch too," said Philip and I did not know why he was telling me that, if he was hungry then he could go and have lunch in his chamber for all I care!


    "Oh, then you should eat, Philip. It''s already past lunchtime," I said and he looked surprised by my reply. Did I say something wrong, shouldn''t he go and eat if he was hungry.


    "...."

 Chapter 94: disarming

    Chapter 94: disarming


    I turned and walked back, without waiting for their reply, these jewelry had started to hurt now.


    As I entered my chamber, I walked straight into my bedroom.


    "Daisy"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Bring a soft dress for me, with hardly any jewels or handiwork, my wound of hand and neck are itching now."


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Kate, take out these jewels"


    "Yes, your highness" Kate started taking out my jewels while Daisy walked out to bring a light dress for me.


    Soon, I changed into a light yellow summer dress which was soft and simple, with no jewels, with just half of my hair held by a pin and the rest left open. For a change, I was looking like a young maiden.


    "Your highness"


    "Hmmm"


    "Lord Killian is here, and the lunch is served."


    "Alright, let''s go"


    "Your highness, you are looking beautiful," said Lina, hesitating, as if she was calling me ugly and I made my face cold.


    "Why! don''t I look beautiful every day?" I asked in a sharp voice and she flinched.


    "No, no, your highness, I mean you are looking young and innocent and" she stopped as she looked at my face and I could not control myughter anymore.


    She finally felt relieved once she saw meughing.


    "I apologise, your highness," she said with a shy smile and I shook my head.


    "It''s alright, I liked yourpliment" though I did not deserve it anymore.


    We walked towards the dining room and I sat therefortably, even Killian''s eyes stayed on me as he said, "you are looking beautiful mother" I wonder did I look like a witch with all the makeup, dresses and jewels. They all were looking at me like they had seen me for the first time.


    I would go and look at the mirror again after lunch. I decided as I took a bite of the steak.


    "How is your study going son?" I asked and he smiled.


    "It is going well, mother, I am going to start with the history lesson this week," he replied.


    "Oh, I woulde and ask a few questions to you then whenever I face trouble in remembering anything." I joked but he seriously nodded and I did not know what to say now.


    "How was your day mother?" he asked and I smiled.


    "Ah, since I am already having lunch, and I don''t need anything else, you all can go and have lunch too, it''s already veryte," I said with a bright smile and the maids looked happy, as they all bowed with a big smile and left the room, then I looked at Killian again with some hesitation.


    "I had a good day son, I want to tell you a secret, would you keep it to yourself?" I did not know why, but I wanted to share it with him. So that there would be someone with whom I can celebrate my future winnings.


    "I promise, mother, I would not tell anyone," he said as if he was taking a solemn pledge.


    "Not even to your father," I added and he nodded.


    "Good, I am going to start a business, son. And soon I would start many, I want to do everything, from selling jewels to antiques, from dresses to paintings.'''' I told him and he looked at me tilting his head.


    "Why?" he asked and I furrowed my brows.


    "So that I can be the richest person of the empire," I replied and he again gave me the same look.


    "Then?"


    "Then we could live happily together," I added but still he did not smile.


    "But we can live happily together without that too," he replied and I bit my lips.


    "Are you not happy, Killian?" I asked and he shook his head.


    "It''s not about me, it''s about you mother. You are trying to find happiness in money.'''' His words stunned me and I did not know how to retort.


    "It''s not like that" I started but he shook his head again.


    "If you want to do business, please do... Want to do other things then do them too, but the reason should be different. Though I learn many things because I have to, you can be different." he added, and I wanted to deny, I could not be different, I had to do a few things too.


    I needed business, power, strength and connections. Because somewhere I still had a doubt that my past could be repeated, though Killian was at my side. Cassius and Isabe could not be taken lightly. What if my past death was a trick of theirs. A trap in which I fell! I was not imposing my fault on others, I knew that I was at mistake, but there were many things that did not add up well.


    "I have you, Killian. We would stay happy together," I added and this time he finally smiled.


    "I wish father also behaved like before." I patted his shoulder, I too missed old Cassius, but he died a long time ago...


    *****************


    Cassius pov


    "Philip" I called the man who was still looking in the direction where Marianne went as if the path had fairies roaming there.


    "Yes, Cassius," he finally turned, looking confused at me.


    "In our empire, married women are not called by her first name, if you do not like to use the obligatory title, call her duchess" I exined and he raised a brow


    "Isn''t duchess an obligatory title too, and I am calling you cassius too," he added and it took all my energy to remain patient there.


    "If that''s so, call her Mrs. cassius'''' I said, and heughed.


    "You are too hrious, cassius. She was looking fine with taking names, thogh" he replied and I wondered which word sounded funny to him.


    "I am not fine with it. Now shall we continue the practice ``I said, ''''Killian, you can go and have lunch" I offered and he smiled brightly and almost ran from there. Was he so hungry or excited to meet the woman who only invited him, like we were not even standing here, but the good thing was she avoided this new cmity too, who was shining like a proud peacock here.


    He walked and took his sword in his hand but it did not take even a second for me to disarm him. He was looking stunned and then chuckled.


    "Maybe I was not prepared enough" he made an excuse but I just smirked.


    He picked up the sword again and this time I did not only disarm him but my sword shed his shirt.


    "You are good at disarming Cassius, I wonder why you didn''t do that when you wielded a sword with Marianne."

 Chapter 95: the lunch

    Chapter 95: the lunch


    "Because I know she is strong enough to handle me," I replied and he finally did not retort.


    "That I can see, she is a wonderfuldy, with wits, courage and beauty. You are a lucky man, Cassius" he added and I nodded.


    These days I have seen her new version, otherwise, in the past, she only knew how to dress up and clung to me. It had been so irritating that I had to ask her to y dead or at least not show her face to me. But now... She looked different.


    There used to be a dreamy look on her face but now there was disdain, like talking to me would only be a loss of time or words. Sometimes it made me wonder if she was such a good actress like Isabe or had she really been changed, but then how!


    I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my chest and saw that his sword was touching my chest with a minor scratch there.


    "Losing yourself in thoughts, in the middle of the battle, I had never expected this from you, Cassius. Never forget that the enemy would not spare a single chance to attack," he said and I bit my lip. This was the first time in history, that someone had disarmed me. Even her thoughts are Fatale to me.


    What was I even thinking, whether she changed or not, it had nothing to do with me. She was here till I got rid of Isabe and her father and then I would divorce Marianne and pass the dukedom to Killian and leave this ce forever.


    "I must say, I underestimated your prowess Philp, were you ying weak before?" I asked and he chuckled.


    "Only a fool would show his full power to the enemy at once, Cassius," he said and I nodded, this man was deeper than I had thought. I had to keep an eye on him now.


    "Let''s call it a day, I am famished," he said and I nodded.


    "So, do you have lunch separately or are you going to join Marianne and Killian?" he asked.


    "Alone, we don''t have the same timing of lunch"


    "Oh, but they must have just started lunch. You know I don''t like eating alone. Moreover, I want to improve my rtionship with all of you" he added and I stopped in my tracks, I did not want to give himpany but then I could not let him go there alone.


    "Why don''t we both have lunch together?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    "What will two men do if they have lunch together," he askedughing, was there even a joke!


    "Eat," I said the obvious and he looked at me as if I was crazy, in reality, he was the crazy one. I must bepensated to handle this weird creature all the time.


    I had to tighten his schedule now.


    "I mean, we could only talk about work, but if a family eats together, we can share other things" he exined and I wonder if it was about family lunch then where did he fit in.


    "It''ste, they must have already eaten," I stated, hoping it would end this discussion.


    "It is possible, why don''t we go and see, we can still join them for dessert," he added and I must say he was the second Isabe in my eyes now if we talk about clinging.


    "It''s alright Cassius if you like to have dinner alone, I understand" he stated and I finally took a breath of relief. "Go ahead, I will join Killian alone" he added and once again I wanted to p for this man''s courage.


    "It''s alright, you are our guest, I can at least givepany to you," I said finally and his smile broadened.


    We walked towards her chamber and I was sure she would look at us as the mother tiger looked when trespassers entered her territory.


    "Your highness, his highness androyal highness of the Wusnaustan empire are here."


    See, I had told you, her face looked like she had eaten something which she could neither swallow nor spew. It was just stuck in the throat.


    "Let them in" atst, Killian was the one who spoke and gave her an assured look, which she returned with a reluctant smile.


    Did shepletely forget that this whole pce was mine? At the end of the day, I could go wherever I wanted to, I was just giving him some respect here.


    We walked into the room as she bowed her head a bit.


    "Your highness, Philip, it is a surprise to see you here." she took his name and my positional rank, what a contrast!


    "We are here for lunch mydy." why did it feel that his tone had changed.


    "Ah, but we just finished lunch," she added and my eyes fell on the spoon she had just put down, her te was still filled more than half.


    "Ah, Killian, are you done too?" he asked again, he was a great pushover now.


    "I think I can still give youpany, your grace, after all, you are our guest" he replied and I nodded, that''s how it was expected to be, agreed to him yet showed him his ce.


    We sat and my eyes fell on Marianne, did she always look like that.


    Her skin which was always painted like rainbows was looking supple pink. Her honey eyes were lookingrger than usual, and her lips were looking redder than usual. Is it a chandelier effect or her skin was radiating?


    Her brown hairs were randomly falling over her neck, that curls were no less than waterfall, there was something different in her today. Her eyes fell on me, and I could see they were clear. Where did the malice that was always there go?


    She was still staring at me as if staring straight into my soul. I should have retracted my gaze or looked at her with disdain but as I could not, there was something that was stopping and it did not feel wrong like it always did.

 Chapter 96: divorce papers

    Chapter 96: divorce papers


    "Father"


    "Yes"


    "Is the food not up to your liking?" asked Killian and I furrowed my brows. Didn''t we just sit there, when was the food served?


    I looked down and saw that food was alreadyid, but I did not see the maidsing.


    I looked around and saw Marianne and Phil wereughing. Killian shook his head, looking at me and my eyes narrowed.


    "That must be a good thing to do in your empire, Philip." she was stillughing.


    "Of course, people of every age enjoy that. I wish I could take you there, the fair was very famous all over the continent" he replied and I deduced they were talking about the Wusnaustan empire.


    "I took the fork and started eating sd when I noticed Marianne was moving her fingers and then her hand went to her injured neck as if she was trying to set her hairs, but that was not true, she wanted to scratch her wound. Her hands often went there but she controlled herself at the endpoint and just set her hairs and took it back.


    The scene looked so funny to me that Iughed. All of a sudden the room turned deadly silent, even the sound of moving maids stopped, it was so silent that even the dropping of pins could be heard.


    All of their eyes on me and they were looking stunned. I furrowed my brows, "what is it?" I asked annoyed, Killian was still looking at me but Marianne retracted her gaze and started eating her dinner back.


    All the time she stayed silent only nodding and shaking her head if asked something by Philip. That half an hour lunch was the longest period of this year.


    Finally, I took a sigh of relief as I stood up ready to go.


    "Marianne, you know, I was very surprised when I reached your chamber, my chamber is behind the library, just beside yours. I am sure the view of my balcony is your garden" he said and I gritted my teeth. Was he here to work or enjoy views.


    I would ask Ian to change his chamber to the corner most part.


    As we walked out of her chamber I said, "I have some office work, make yourselffortable for the rest of the day. We will start your training tomorrow."


    He nodded and we walked to our separate ways. Finally, I was free with all his nonsense.


    As I walked towards my chamber, I saw a guard and Ian standing there in a tense environment.


    I walked in nodding to Ian, and they followed me.


    "What is it?" I asked, settling on the leather chair.


    "Your highness, I was assigned to her highness by sir Ian, to keep an eye on her for safety purposes'' '' he said and I nodded.


    "And?"


    "Your highness, her highness went out to the market today," he told me and I sighed.


    "I know that, would youe to the point, I have other work to do too," I added impatiently and he took two steps back.


    Why was he so afraid?


    "Your highness, I was asked to inform if her highness met anyone outside ever" here again he was stuck on things that I already knew.


    I narrowed my eyes and he finally spoke something I did not know, and I had never expected.


    "Your highness, her highness had privately met lord Baringstone in the tea house." he finally said and bowed.


    "What did you say?" I looked back at Ian and even he averted his gaze from me.


    I chuckled, my voice was getting colder.


    "Very well, so she had started following the same path now." I snarled and both of them shivered.


    "Get lost," I ordered and the guard ran away hot on his trails.


    "Did you not hear what I said, just leave." I snarled but Ian was still standing there, though I knew he was afraid too.


    "Your highness, don''t think from your heart, think rationally with a calm mind please." he pleaded and I chuckled again.


    "So you still think I am the wrong one here. Alright, I am wrong, then tell me why she hid the fact that she was going to meet Damien? It was not like I had restricted her to meet anyone.


    In fact, did they not have dinnerst night. They were talking like they were close with all that Dami and Mari... I still epted it thinking that they were old friends but the whole world knows that Damien had proposed to her.


    Was she a fool to not understand that." It was absurd,pletely absurd that we were still standing here talking while she was meeting her so-called childhood friend secretly.


    "What do you think they could do in a public ce, my lord? Even sir Roselia was with them in the room." he reasoned and I snorted.


    "She is the sister of thatwyer, how would it make any difference if she was there or not." I snarled and he bit his lips.


    "There could be one very important reason for them to meet privately," he spoke hesitantly and I looked at him, signalling him toment.


    "I had heard from my sources that sir Damien is trying to find leeway in the procedure of divorce. He had even pleaded his majesty to change the condition of taking the divorce and give both parties equal chance to get separated.'''' His words made me stunned as I remembered her face that looked like she had seen his enemy of various lifetimes.


    "So, she wants a divorce now, very well, if she wants to be separated then so shall be. start the procedures, what would be a better wedding anniversary gift than this." I spoke and he shook his head.


    "You are not calm enough to think wisely. If nothing else, think about the n you are working on for the past two years," he added and I shook my head.


    "Let her get free first."

 Chapter 97: why he hates Marianne

    Chapter 97: why he hates Marianne


    "I will still say, think rationally. Your past is colluding your thinking. I wille back at night, after confirming everything from my spies in the duchess chamber, my lord please think wisely.'''' Ian bowed and left the office.


    He was right, the past was colluding my thoughts. I still remember those days, they were ingrained in my heart that I could not get free with those chains no matter how much I try.


    I closed my eyes remembering her face again, how much I had loved her, from the core of my existence, she was like the missing piece of my soul, I did everything to make her one with me, and yet what I got except tears, oh Elizabeth, what had you done to me. (past memories of him, his is remembering when he was 16/17)


    That night when we had shared the pie, I thought It was the first andst time we shared time but no, we kept meeting and she kept taking small footsteps towards my life only to ruin it in the end.


    I closed my eyes, as memories drifted in,


    "Cassius, we are going to take a round of the market, and you will learn how I check their taxes and their working procedure," said my father and I nodded.


    We entered the carriage and reached the market. My father continued inspecting the stores opened for nobles, mostly stores of marquees Eddenson or duke Verita.


    I heard with full concentration when he asked me to stay there for a while as he had urgent work from the owner. I nodded and started looking around trying to know more when my eyes fell on the pumpkin pie girl.


    "Mother, I think that pink dress is better," Elizabeth said to her mother.


    Her mother examined the pink dress with furrowed brows.


    "no, it''s too in, we are going to have youring of age ceremony, the dress should be unique. This red one would do" the dress his mother chose was a very heavy and sparkling one.


    "But mother, it is too heavy, how would I bnce it with high heels and everything?" she said in an almost crying voice.


    "you will have to learn, Elizabeth. That is what all nobles do" said her mother in a strict tone and she nodded reluctantly.


    Poor girl, from eating to clothing, she had no choice. Suddenly my eyes lit up as I realized I had received my allowancest night.


    I walked to the shop when they left.


    "excuse me, sir"


    "yes, my lord, how can I help you,?" he asked confusedly, looking at a young boy in a female clothing shop alone.


    I felt embarrassed for a minute. What was I even thinking? How did I evene here?


    "oh, I think I am lost," I said and turned back, but then I saw another girl buying the same pink dress and it annoyed me.


    "Actually, I want to buy the pink dress that thedy has in her hands." I pointed at the pink dress.


    The man looked at me surprised but nodded, "alright, let me pack it for you, sir, it will cost 500 gold coins."He replied and I nodded, I gave all the coins I had.


    Though I had spent all the coins I had, I still felt good. But then another problem arose. How would this dress reach her?


    I bit my lip as I felt like an idiot holding a dress and standing in the middle of the road.


    "brother Cassius, what are you doing here, his highness is searching for you." Said Ian and my eyes sparkled.


    "Ian, I have a very important task for you," I said and he looked surprised.


    "but brother Cassius, I am going back to academy tomorrow with you, I will not stay here" he started shaking his head and I smiled


    "It will only take an hour, I want you to give this dress to theelder daughter of Marquees Wiltshire'''' he nodded with relief when I added, "but her family should not know." And he looked at me bewildered.


    "Then how would I do that brother Cassius, you know nobledies do not go out alone before theiring of age ceremony, and the girl you are talking about has her ceremony three dayster." He replied and my brows furrowed,


    "How did you know that?" I asked with certain annoyance, why did he know that when I did not.


    "uh, because I delivered the card to the pce two days ago," he said confused and I smiled, oh so that''s why!


    "Alright, then I will lessen your work, just hide this dress and deliver it in my chamber," I said and he nodded.


    ***********


    Soon we arrived at hering of age ceremony.


    "You know Cassius, I am very happy today, this is the first time, I did not need to force you to attend a social gathering" he replied with a proud smile and I felt embarrassed. My hands instinctively reached to the seat where I had hidden the dress.


    We walked in and soon started mingling, my eyes were settled on her when her father and she came to greet us. She was wearing that same red dress with makeup but she did not look as good as she always did.


    I looked for a chance and when I saw her alone after an hour I walked towards her.


    "Congrattions on youring of age ceremony,dy Elizabeth"


    She bowed, bending her knees a bit, "thank you, lord Cassius."


    "may I have a minute with you, please?" She raised a brow when I forwarded by hand, and my heartbeat increased. I was feeling anxious for the first time in my life. I felt so much relief when she forwarded and held it. I smiled as I took him towards the door.


    "where are we going?" she asked when she noticed that we are leaving the venue and she let go of my hand that instant. I could see suspicions in her eyes and I sighed.

 Chapter 98: Eli

    Chapter 98: Eli


    Thankfully Ian was already waiting there. I took the dress from him and passed it to her. "I apologise for bringing you here, I just wanted to give you a gift." She looked at me and then at the package but did not initiate to take it.


    I sighed. "this is the same pink dress you wanted to buy." I told her and her eyes widened then her hands moved faster than lightning to take it.


    And she opened it right there. Her eyes were filled with shining stars and finally, I felt that all this hard work was worth it.


    "thank you, thank you, my lord." She thanked me multiple times as she put the dress on her and twirled.


    "Alright, we should go in, before someone notices your absence." I pointed and she tried to control her happiness and nodded. Then she ran away forgetting about my existence.


    I stood there stunned at the turn of events. Did she just forget about me, after thanking me so many times? Iughed hard at the foolish girl, she was just notdylike.


    **********


    I was returning to my parents'' chamber after my horse riding practice for lunch when my steps halted, she was standing there giving shy smiles to my mother. If only my mother knew she was not at all like this.


    "mother" I called and she turned to me, her eyes widened and then she turned normal. Completely ignoring me like she didn''t even know me.


    "Cassius, you are here. Meetdy Elizabeth and her sisterdy Isabe. They are here to ask for your help in covering her course in the academy, Isabe missed the first month, and she needs some pointers. Till then I givepany tody Elizabeth." She said with a pleading face, afraid that I would reject as I did not talk much to the other gender and I furrowed my brows.


    "Mother, I thought you were going to Monique Essendon''s tea party."


    "Oh yes, her daughter Marianne had topped the entrance exam of the academy, she is directly getting admission to the second year, so she had invited everyone to celebrate, I wanted you toe too. Thatdy is brilliant, but we have guests here"


    "its alright mother, I will take care of both, you can go to your tea party, you don''t need to miss it"


    "Are you sure? She asked me and I nodded. She took a sigh of relief.


    "Alright, I am leaving ra for you. Darling, I owe you one." With that, she walked towards the carriage with a happy smile but I was happier than her


    We settled in my study room, ra came with cakes and cookies and served us.


    "would you like to have more,dy Elizabeth?" she asked and Elizabeth''s eyes moved towards the te as she licked her lips and gulped. but then she shook her head.


    "Alright, I am here if you need anything, feel free to call me," she said politely as she walked and stood in the corner with the tray. Elizabeth''s eyes kept following the tray until It disappeared and then she sighed.


    "ra,"


    "yes my lord."


    "I would like to have more cookies." She looked at me surprised as I hate sugary stuff but nodded and brought a lot of different types of cookies.


    "have some, I won''t be able to finish all of them," I said and Elizabeth took one hesitantly. But then she ate it very happily and her face had that dreamy look again.


    A bright smile crept up to my lips with that, she was so simple to please.


    We studied together for two hours where Isabe kept annoying me, but I let it go as I got to know more about Elizabeth. She was a very shy girl from the outside but when she was alone she would be a headstrong girl who would throw daggers at you.


    But she never was able to put her wishes in front of others, like cookies.


    But I still did not understand why I cared about her so much.


    Soon we started going to the academy, there was only one academy for the nobles, which was divided into two parts. Archery, sword-wielding, battle tactics, horse riding for males. Art and literature, painting, music for girls. And dance, history and etiquette skills for both. The whole course was divided into 5 years.


    There Elizabeth and I were in the same ss, I always chose her for dance, like Charles chose Rosamund. Soon we four became friends, we started having lunch together and spent our free time talking. I did not realise when she became a strong part of my life.


    I started carving for herpany more and more.


    One day Isaw her talking to someone but when I entered the boy ran away, my brows furrowed.


    "who were you talking with, Eli."


    "oh, he is a friend from another ss, he is Barron, that''s why he is shy to talk to higher nobles." She repliedughing awkwardly and I nodded.


    From that day I noticed that Barron''s son Dan often talked to her so I invited him to our group too, he was surprised but very happy as he nodded vehemently.


    "Cassius, I am going to ask my father for marriage from Rosamund," said Charles and I was surprised.


    "But we are just 17 and still studying," I said and he shook his head.


    "nobles, of lower standards, marry their daughter early, I will not be able to bear to lose her, and even if we are studying, we had started helping our father, and next year,we will take the title of emperor and archduke, I am telling you because I know that you like Elizabeth, I just want you to be sure and hurry." He said and I shook my head.


    "We are just friends, good friends and she is just 16," I said and heughed.


    "if you are just friends then why are you counting her age?" he asked and I bit my lip realising what had I done

 Chapter 99: nurse back to health

    Chapter 99: nurse back to health


    As I sat in the carriage to go home, Charles'' words kept reying in my mind. ''You love her, Cassius, talk to your parents before they choose someone else for you.'' how absurd the whole idea was! I am just 17, it''s 6 months left when I would be 18, father would not think about my marriage this early, right.


    I shook my head, to get the thought out of my head, but it kept on repeating till i reached home.


    I walked to my parents'' chamber, my mother was making a portrait there, she always did painting in her free time.


    "Mother,"


    "Oh, Cassius you are here. I was waiting for you." she replied, giving me a hug.


    "Is there something special asion, mother?" i asked, as i could see the smile on her face.


    "Yes, first tell me, how is my new portrait." she asked and i was surprised to see a young girl, around 13 or 14.


    "Who is she, mother." I asked looking intently but no one clicked, i only know a young girl that was Ian''s sister.


    "She is Marianne, I told you that day, that I was going to meet a girl who hade first in studies all over the empire. She was even invited to the nearby empire to represent our empire just at the age of 13."she kept praising her, and I just did not understand her intention behind it.


    "Yes mother she must be very intelligent." i said and her eyes sparkled.


    "Cassius, I know it''s early, the girl is just a kid, but she has a good temper, beauty and brains. I liked the girl a lot. So i was thinking, why not your father and i go and ask her parents for your marriage." she asked and i was stunned, once again Charles words ran through my mind.


    ''Now or never''


    "Mother, I wanted to tell you something." i said and she felt suspicious looking at my instant reaction.


    "Mother, i already like someone in the academy, her name is Elizabeth, she is the elder daughter of marquees Wiltshire." I replied and her expressions hardened.


    "Mother, you have met Elizabeth, she hase here with Isabe. I really like her mother" i added when she still didn''t say anything.


    "Cassius, it''s not that I did not want to support you, but your father did not like marquees Wiltshire. He always asks for favour and other benefits. If our family did marriage alliance with them, their demands will increase further.


    You know how honest and disciplined your father is." she exined and I nodded.


    "As you deem fit, mother, you know i would never go against you." I replied and without waiting for an answer I left their chamber.


    ************


    It had been days since I had started avoiding Elizabeth. I often used to bring some sweet treats for her but I stopped. Charles looked at my change in behavior but said nothing.


    Elizabeth came to ask me a few times, was i okay, but i always made an excuse and sent her back.


    My family also saw the changes in me, I stayed more silent at home. Only shook or nodded my head when needed.


    "Are you troubled with something, my son?" my father asked me, calling me to his study room and once again I just shook my head.


    "Is it about your marriage alliance with Elizabeth." he asked and my eyes widened. I was about to shake my head, when he added.


    "Your face had already given the reply, no need to shake your head." His tone was cold and I bit my lip.


    "It''s only my wish father, it had nothing to do with her, if you want to punish someone, punish me, father." i said and he raised a brow.


    "Your affections are deeper than your mother had told me '''' he replied and I did not know whether he wasplementing orining.


    "Don''t worry, our family had never imposed marriage on any generation forcefully. I will talk to Marquees Wiltshire about you and Elizabeth." he said and my face bloomed. I was so surprised that I hugged him tightly.


    "Hope, you stay happy with your decision my child." he said cryptically and I did not know what it meant. But I was too happy to care so I just nodded my head hard.


    Soon our marriage was decided and so was Charles, Elizabeth and I was very happy. We did all our shopping together, visited everywhere together and took our meal together. Soon our marriage became the talk of the empire. They started calling it two biggest love stories of the century.


    When I saw her walking down the aisle, it was the best day of my life. I was so happy that I could not describe it in words. But it was overwhelming when she told me she was pregnant, I remembered I had distributed silver coins in the whole pce and nearby area. It was like over the moon feeling.


    I had starteding home early, my education in the academy was about to end and soon I started working with my father. Whenever I came home my mother would always be with Isabe, they were talking about the child, it was the best days of my life. Soon I had a son within 8 months.


    The physicians said that the child was pre born and needed extra care. My mother spent her whole time caring about the child with Elizabeth. My father, who was about to pass the dukedom to me, gave me more time looking at my desire to go home early everyday.


    I was grateful to them, they loved me and Elizabeth so much. My parents put their every effort in making our life better.


    Soon, Killian was nursed back to health, he startedughing and walking around with his tiny legs. He was nothing but a wonder to me. I used to spend all my free time with them, the life was just perfect and there was nothing which I desired more.


    "Cassius, you have to go to Vistertia town to see the condition there. The Drought has badly impacted, I want you to be the head of the relief fund group, it will be a good experience for you." said my father one day calling me

 Chapter 100: his mothers jewels

    Chapter 100: his mother''s jewels


    "Cassius, you have to go to Vistertia town to see the condition there. The Drought has badly impacted us, I want you to be the head of the relief fund group, it will be a good experience for you.


    And then I would hand over dukedom to you.'''' His voice was sounding grave, there was something I could not understand from his voice.


    "Father is there some problem, you are sounding worried?'''' I asked him and he shook his head.


    "I am just tired my son, when youe back I will tell you everything, first let me be sure about it," he said cryptically and I could only nod my head.


    It had been 3 weeks since I was posted in the areas affected by the drought. One day I suddenly received a letter toe home urgently because there was an emergency.


    I furrowed my brows, everyone was perfect, when I left what could have happened. The whole journey I was restless, Ian kept on saying that I was worrying too much, but there was something that was unnerving me. When I reached the pce there was a crowd gathered, my heart ached, as several thoughts started forming in my mind.


    They were looking at us with pity in their eyes. And my thoughts started forming shapes.


    "Cassius," I turned to see Isabe, Elizabeth and Marquees Wiltshire standing in a corner with Killian. The little boy came running to me and hugged my legs tightly. He was crying.


    I took him in my arms, and wiped his tears, "what happened son, why are you crying? '''' I asked, as tears started forming in my eyes too.


    "Dada, grandma and grandpa are gone, mother said they left us forever. Even uncle Simon is gone," he replied in a soft innocent voice and I heard a thud, Ian was on the floor crying.


    Elizabeth walked towards me and hugged me, but I still could not believe what happened. Just how! How could they leave us like that, there was so much to be done, so much was left.


    I shook my head, but she just hugged me tightly as tears started pouring out of our eyes,


    After all the rituals were done, they told me some bandits attacked their carriage and killed everyone in case someoneined against them. My parents and Ian''s parents and his younger sister were all killed brutally when they wereing to meet us to give a surprise to Ian on his birthday.


    Soon I was announced as the new archduke, and Ian took his father''s ce as my counsellor and aide.


    Killian and my bond gave me most of the strength to bear the losses.


    ************


    I was taking rounds of the market, checking their working conditions and ounts when my eyes fell on an emerald ring in a jewellery shop. I could never forget this ring, it was my mother''s ring that I had gifted her from my first earnings.


    I went to the shop and as I had thought, his name was written inside the ring.


    "Where did you get this ring from?'''' I asked the jeweller and he thought I was there to buy it.


    "Oh, it''s a very fine ring, your highness. Barron Dn had sold it. Their condition is not well these days so he is selling a few jewels of his mother to keep his business floating.'''' My eyes narrowed at the name, Dn, he was a friend of Elizabeth in the past.


    "Had he sold other pieces of jewellery too?'''' I asked and he nodded, he asked a salesman to bring a box filled with rare jewels and I did not need to see twice that all belonged to our family. Some are our ancestral jewels, my fist clenched as I realized all the things that belonged to my mother was sold here,


    "There were a few more jewels, but they had already been sold," he replied and flinched. My bloodlust was that obvious.


    "I want each and every piece of jewel that was sold from this box. I am ready to pay any amount you say," I said through gritted teeth.


    "Ian, check all the noble store and confirm what other things Dn had sold, and bring all those things to me.'''' I closed my eyes. I wanted to believe that Barron had stolen all those things from the pce, but even my foolish mind was not ready to believe it, that no one came to know that he took so much.


    A few properties andnd that were in a faraway town, which my father had given to Killian on his birth, all the jewels of my mother, antiques and much more were found in the market.


    I was amazed at their courage to steal so much and sold it in the market when I was the administrative head of all the area. What had they taken me as! Fool! I did feel like a fool at that time.


    "Keep an eye on both Dn and Elizabeth. I want to know every minor to minor detail rted with them.'''' I ordered Ian, and he nodded.


    "Do you think.." I raised my hand before he couldplete his sentence.


    "I want to be sure, before taking any decision." I still wanted to give her a chance, a chance to prove her innocence which was never there.


    Soon I found a lot of reports. They were meeting discreetly spending hours in lodges where she would go hiding her face and register herself with a fake name.


    The proofs were evident. Whenever I left the ce she would soon follow me afterwards.


    I closed my eyes as the truth burnt me, I loved that woman so much. Never denied her to do anything, never asked a question. Her expenditures were never checked, she was allowed to go anywhere anytime. I did every possible thing to keep her happy and what she had done to me.


    She had always behaved sweetly, whenever I said I love her she said she loved me too. Just then a letter came from the pce, I was not in the condition to take the letter so I asked Ian to take it.


    He opened it to read it for me, but just when he read it he fell on the floor as his knees went weak.


    [hey readers, the bookpleted 100chapters today, sorry for the shback know you didn''t like it, but at this point, it was necessary to know why he kept an eye on her expenses and why he was so hyped when she met Damien discreetly or why he did not trust her, I am not taking his side, just telling the reasons. The bomb I was talking about, my friend said to remove it as such a big revtion should not be done this early, so sorry, but I have left subtle hints for you to guess. Happy reading, love you all]

 Chapter 101: distrustful

    Chapter 101: distrustful


    Cassius pov


    I saw Ian falling on the floor and my brows furrowed. I walked up to him and took the letter from his hand, but when I read the letter all I could see was blood. My whole body burnt in the fire with each word. I wanted to end her whole family then and there.


    "Your highness, your highness"


    "Cassius" I felt the tug and saw Ian shaking me badly calling me by my name.


    I gave him a faint smile as I closed my eyes, I knew tears were there.


    "It had been years since youst called me, Cassius," I replied with a small chuckle.


    "What have you been thinking, your highness, how many times have I told you to forget all those memories. That was all in the past." he tried to coax me, to make me feel better.


    I shook my head, "history is going to repeat itself, Ian. Marianne is going to betray me, that was the reason I never wanted to get married again. Women can not be trusted." I replied and he shook his head.


    "No, your highness, I spent the whole day in it, her highness was with lord Damien and sir Roselia with there for just half an hour, apparently they were discussing divorce or a scheme against that cruel Isabe," he said with a small smile.


    I closed my eyes as I tried to analyse but the dots were not connecting, her change was too sudden and out of the blue.


    "Tell me, Ian, why did Marianne do all this? As far as I know, Isabe had behaved friendly with Marianne all the time as she did with Killian and others, and she is best at keeping up her facade.


    And up till a month ago when we went to Charles'' marriage, she was eating andughing with Isabe like a long lost sister. How has she changed now?`` I asked and he bowed his head.


    "For god sake, speak, will you?" I yelled but he was still silent.


    "Do I need to remind you why you are an orphan now, hmmm? Have you forgotten what had happened with both of us?'''' I snarled, I knew it was too cruel of me, but the boy needed to learn.


    He could not make the same mistake every time, rather than trusting a wrong person, I would not trust 100 right persons. Because not only mine, everyone else''s safety was at stake.


    Finally, my words hurt him enough, I could see his hands shaking, but I sat there without moving like a statue. Though my heart was bleeding for the boy, he was as important to me as Killian was.


    If I had to be a viin for his sake, then I was ready to do so too. Let him hate me if that would help me in teaching him the lessons of his life. It''s better to be pped by me than to be backstabbed by others.


    "Your highness, I had kept a strong eye on Isabe, and her highness. Either you believe me or not, I am sure Isabe had done no mistake and maintained her facade well.


    But her highness"


    "What about Marianne"


    "Her highness had changed suddenly... Just on 13th June, she was here, requesting me to meet you, saying she would not leave if you would not meet her once, and on 15th June she rejected meeting you, since then she hated both you and Isabe.


    And from the very same day she was trying to win over Killian, I know she fed her the pie, but it was a mistake... And I am not taking her side. I was wary too. But the girl, Daisy, is there. She is my spy. She is keeping an eye on her highness, like a hawk.


    Even the facade of Isabe breaks when she enters her house, though she has been doing that for ages, then how can her highness maintain it even when she is in private.


    I know she shouts and often fought with us, punished us, but she was like a mirror, her every emotion was on her face.


    Now she had a facade, I could see her calcted smile but still, her care for Killian felt genuine to me. In fact.."


    "What is it?" I asked, taking the cup of tea in my hands.


    "I think she thinks you have an extramarital affair with Isabe," he stated and the gulp of water I had taken came out of my mouth spitting over all the files.


    He looked at me with widened eyes and I red at him back.


    "Have you lost your mind, what the hell are you speaking," I shouted and he took a few steps back.


    "I am only saying what Daisy had told me, your highness. She had heard her highness talking with her head maid Lina and so as sir Roselia that you are unfaithful in this marriage, so why did she waste time on you," he replied stammering but what I heard is only word faithful that word stung to me like all the insects crawling over my body. Biting me to my bones.


    My eyes turned red and my whole body hurt, I walked towards the door but Ian covered it, strangely the boy who was covering in the corner was now standing bravely in front of me, ready to ept anything but not letting me go.


    He must have sensed the change in me. I am an open book for him after all, but then he should know one more thing about me.


    "Ian, I do what I want"


    "Ian, either leave the door or I have to force you to get away with it." I threatened, he flinched but stood his ground.


    "Looks like I have given you a lot of freedom. Huh? Now you even had the audacity to stand against me." this time his hands moved and he asked


    "Where are you going, my lord? '''' he asked and I gave him a cold look.


    "To show her who is distrustful here"

 Chapter 102: blood in my hands.

    Chapter 102: blood in my hands.


    "She is not wrong at her ce, your highness, please think from your rational mind. She is believing what she was shown," he mumbled but I could not hear a thing, I was living my life like a monk for the past 3 years.


    When had she seen me being unfaithful to her? Was I so cheap in her eyes, just because I did not share the bed with her?


    The anger in my body rose, as I was reminded of those scenes, my whole body burnt in hellfire and before I could think rationally, my legs took me to her chamber.


    As I walked further her maids were surprised to see me. They bowed and wished me but my legs didn''t stop.


    Just when I stood in front of her bedroom, her head maid stood in front of me,


    "Your highness"


    "Step aside" I ordered and she quivered but still stood there.


    "Your highness, her... her highness is taking a bath. There is no one in the room" she replied, shaking, but I was too lost to care.


    I looked straight into her eyes, and she flinched, I was sure she had seen a devil standing there.


    "I am asking youst time, step aside," I ordered in the coldest voice I had and she fell on her knees.


    I walked in, crossing her and entered the room.


    The room was empty, just like the maid had said there was no one. I kicked the nearest table and ran a hand in my hair.


    ''Just what am I doing here, have I gone crazy! Why the hell would I care about what she thinks, and what would I even say if I found her here. Why do I even care about her.'' I tried to reason with myself, but the devil in me was not ready to stay silent.


    "So you would let her tell the world that you are unfaithful" and the fire erupted again.


    I was conflicted so much when she entered the room.


    She was just wearing a thin white gown, that was getting wet from the water that was dripping from her wet hairs, making the dress to be seen through.


    Her cheeks were flushed red, and her lips were wet, her skin was pink from the heat of the water, her hairs were covering her left side, which left the right side of her neck bare.


    My eyes wandered to her arched and glossy, long neck. Her eyes met mine and she looked shocked.


    "What are you doing here?'''' she asked, holding her slipping dress, which was already showing her bare shoulders.


    I walked towards her and instinctively she took steps back.


    "I... I ask, What are you doing here?" Her voice was a pitch higher, she was trying to stay strong, but I could see fear crawling in her eyes.


    "You are telling people that I am unfaithful to you. When you are the one who was meeting her childhood sweetheart privately, you have learnt to hide a lot of things, my dear wife" I replied in a low and dangerous voice with a chuckle, but myugh was cold.


    "I just told the truth. And I can meet anyone I want and anytime I want" she replied defiantly and the anger that was settling a bit looking at her condition zed again.


    "How do you know what is the truth? Huh, Marianne. Tell me, how do you know what is the truth.'''' I spoke in a whisper but it was enough to make her look at me straight, she was not that scared anymore. Her eyes were clear, they were not like Elizabeth when I had confronted her. In fact, her eyes were using me, but could she not see my eyes were clear too!


    Her back touched the wall and she looked straight into my eyes.


    "You are drunk, your highness. I request you to leave my chamber right now. We will discuss it in the morning." she spoke with disgust in her eyes.


    But I just chuckled, "what is there to discuss, didn''t you already tagged me as unfaithful in front of your staff.'''' I replied by holding her chin.


    She did not take her gaze away from my eyes and I could see ridicule and hatred there, the same hatred my eyes had for ages.


    "So you do think that I am unfaithful," I said nodding "then I had to do something to tell you there is no woman in my life except you," I said as my grip on her chin tightened.


    She held my hand tightly and threw it, and surprisingly she seeded.


    "You are getting defiant day by day, Marianne, you should be taught a lesson." I roared and in the next second I held her face from both sides and my lipsnded on hers.


    There was no love in the kiss, it was just to teach her a lesson, to tell her what she was demanding, was nothing but the fire that would burn her.


    But when I tasted her lips something in me changed. I could feel her hands hitting my chest, her nails digging deeper into my body, scratching me, pushing me, hurting me, but I continued, her lips were different from Elizabeth, there was innocence in them.


    I had just touched her lips but I was already feeling intoxicated or was I already intoxicated beforeing here. But one thing I was sure about, I wanted to taste further, but she was not opening the mouth for me, so I put a bit more pressure. She winced, and I tried to dive in, but before I could do that, the metallic smell wafted in. Soon I felt the wetness in my hands. I lifted her and looked at my hands. And that''s when I got stunned.


    My hands were coloured red.


    She winced, my eyes followed her neck, from where the blood was leaking, her wound was open and a gush of blood was flowing like a stream but her eyes had no pain, but hatred, an immeasurable hatred for me.

 Chapter 103: would not give him chance

    Chapter 103: would not give him chance


    Marianne pov


    I saw Cassius standing there and then speaking rubbish. But I had never expected him to kiss me, my first kiss. I had imagined it 1000 times in my first life. But it was never like this one, his force, his touch everything was cold. Or was it because my emotions had already died down.


    I tried to push him but he was using all his force, I scratched him, tried to push him away, but as if he waspossessed by a devil, he was not at all budging, I tried to kick him down there, that''s when he put all the force on my neck. And I winced, I could feel the metallic smell wafting in the air and my neck paining badly.


    I knew my wound was open. He realized it too, as he finally let me go. His eyes were widened, he was surprised , afraid, i didn''t care anymore, my eyes only had hatred for him.


    I was so sick and tired of him. I pped him hard, my fingers were printed on his cheek as I had used all the force in it. He looked at me surprised, the nerve of this man. It was not enough so i gave another on the other cheek, again printing my fingers on it


    "Who the hell do you think you are? Who gave you the right to touch me with your filthy hands.'''' I pped him once again, and he was too stunned to stop me.


    "I bore all your insults, prejudices and treatments, because we were already married, and I had some respect for you from the past. But today, today you broke everything.


    Didn''t you want me to behave dead, to stay away from you. To leave you for good. And now that i am doing that, why are you here, why?


    Let me make this stance very clear, you are dead for me, never ever dare toe here, otherwise next time this p would not be in the private but public.


    Just leave, leave this instant.`` I shouted and finally he blinked.


    His eyes followed by neck and he hadplicated expressions on his face, "Marianne you are bleeding."


    "Maids, maids" he shouted and Iughed coldly.


    "Seriously, only now can you see this, who was the one who had given me this wound in the first ce, you, my all wounds are given by you.


    You mistrusted me and used your sword to hurt me, you gave testament against me in the court, you avoided me, hurt me, you let me die, you let others kill me, you are worse Cassius, i hate you, i hate you to the core of my existence." i shouted and hit his chest as he tried toe close again.


    "Hate me, hate me Marianne, i am worse i know, i lost it, beat me,I deserve it, but let me treat your wound first Marianne, it''s bleeding profusely." For the first time I heard the pleading in the prideful man''s voice but it was toote.


    "I would rather prefer dying than be treated by you, but you know what i wouldn''t even die before destroying you Cassius, i would never forgive you.'''' I shouted again, as if the dam of my bearing capacity was broken with that kiss.


    I bore all his hatred but i would never let him make fun of my love for him, i would never let him touch my body for his lust, or hatred.


    Soon the maids gathered in the room but they were too hesitant toe close, they could see the hatred in my eyes, our argument must have reverberated in the whole chamber.


    "What are you all looking for, bring the first aid and treat her wound, no go and call the physician now. '''' he shouted and I chuckled.


    "Why! are you finally feeling guilty, do you think helping me in treating the wound would wash away your sins? Just go before I do or say something which we both regret. Go" I shouted and he ran a hand on his hair.


    "Marianne" he tried toe close again but I raised a hand to stop him right there and looked in the opposite direction.


    He kicked the stool nearby and it flew to the other side, he sighed and finally turned and walked away.


    I saw his silhouette disappearing at the distance and finally tears left my eyes that I was holding with much difficulty. I walked towards the bed holding my hand on the neck and soon Lina and Daisy came forward, both had guilty expressions on their faces.


    "It''s alright, i know it is not your mistake," i tried to smile but it came strained.


    Soon, the physician entered with Ian, he too looked at me with guilty eyes, poor boy, always bearing the brunt of Cassius'' mistakes.


    "I am fine, you don''t need to worry Ian,e here.'''' I called him and he hesitantly moved further.


    "I am sorry I did not get the time, I was about to call you in the evening, but, anyways.. Lina, bring the box." I called and Lina hesitantly left my side and brought the ck box.


    He looked at me and then at the box, his eyes were filled with hesitation and questions.


    "Take it, it''s for you." i said and he took it reluctantly.


    "Now go, i need some rest." he nodded and left the room.


    "Your highness, the wound is worse than before, you should be a bit more careful otherwise i have to do stitching if it opens once again." he pleaded and I nodded. After dressing he left too.


    "Your highness, do you need something?" asked Lina and I shook my head.


    "Your dinner." she didn''t know how to continue.


    "I will have it on regr time, just close the blinds for a while, i want to have rest for some time." I was feeling dizzy with the pain and blood loss and all the crying and shouting. I had to nurse my health before Killian came for dinner. I did not want to tell him what had happened here.


    She nodded and left the room making it dark just like Cassius was doing with my life, but I would never let him seed.

 Chapter 104: the guilt

    Chapter 104: the guilt


    Cassius POV


    I ran towards my chamber with hurried footsteps.


    "Ian, go and call the physician. And take him with you to Marianne.'''' I yelled, he could see my anxiousness and left running, without asking further questions.


    I closed my eyes and I slumped on my bed. Were they all right, have I been turned into a beast? What had I done? I closed my eyes and touched my lips, no she was wrong, i did not kiss her out of lust or hatred, it was, it was pure.


    If i would have lust then i would have taken her in the past when she tried to seduce me multiple times, i had always tried to maintain her innocence no matter how heartless i had to behave so that one day when we would divorce, she could start a better life. I tried my best to not bind her in the shackles of children and keep her innocence. And i did not hate her, i knew i had been indifferent to her but these days something was changing.


    I tried to deny it, but when I saw the blood in my hands, I felt pain, a pain I never even felt watching Elizabeth hurt, as if the wound was on my body. But the hate in her eyes told me it was toote for me, I had already lost her. She would never give me another chance.


    I punched my fist into the wall multiple times, the wall turned red, and i could see cracks there, my hands started bleeding making the carpet and wall red, but i didn''t feel a thing, what i felt was her hatred. The hatred she had for me.


    It was suffocating, I loosen my shirt but I was still not able to breathe. How I became like that, I was not this, I used to be a warm, caring person, I used to help every needy person, but my parents'' death and Elizabeth''s betrayal changed me into a beast.


    "Your highness, what happened to you, oh my, your hands are bleeding" Ian came in shouting, and only then did I open my eyes, the same anxiousness was there.


    "How is Marianne?" I asked and he looked at me shocked.


    He walked out of the room and after 10 minutes he came back with the first aid, but I did not give my hand to him.


    "Ian, I asked how Marianne is?" my voice was louder this time and he sighed,


    "Her highness is fine, the physician has treated her wound and she is sleeping now. I had talked to the physician, she may get some fever but she will be fine in 2 days." he then looked at me, "but look at you, your hand is hurt badly, and your face is red, your whole chest has marks of scratches. What have you done?" he said and only then did I see various marks over my body.


    My face was red and burning with sting, but I only felt it now when he pointed it out. But it was nothing inparison to what I had done to her.


    "I.. I kissed her." i said and his eyes widened.


    "To punish her?" he asked, his voice had an unnoticed shock and I shook my head.


    "I felt something more Ian, it was not hatred, not anger, i don''t know how to describe it.'''' I said, it was strange to discuss this with a boy younger than you for 4 years, but I only have him in my life.


    "You have started to like her highness" he asked me but there was certainly in his voice and I just sighed.


    "She hates me Ian, and i deserve it, i am a beast.'''' I added and he shook his head.


    "Someone broke you and you created a shell on your body.


    Her highness tried to force her way to the shell and failed, it was not your mistake, your highness.


    You did not give her the rights of a wife, it was not your mistake, second marriages need time but the way you exined it to her was a mistake.


    You gave testament in her support, you always helped her behind the scenes, your highness, you always supported her when she entered in the arguments. but she did not know, it was a mistake.


    You tried to wield a sword with her, and hurt her. It was your mistake and the biggest mistake you had made was to kiss her without her permission. exin her what you are feeling, and apologise to her, things would improve.'''' Ian kept telling me, but he was wrong.


    The hatred in her eyes was much more than these mistakes.


    She said i killed her, but when, i had even sent my rtives away who would have taunted her or tried to hurt her, no matter how rude i was towards her but i had always given priority to her safety and well being. Thn why? Was she talking about the wound she had?


    I ran a hand in my hair.


    "I will apologise to her, and give her choice whether she wanted to leave or stay would be her choice.'''' I said and Ian shook his head again.


    "If you asked her now, she would choose to leave you, your highness, she is hurt. Why not just apologise for now and ask her about leaving and staying on your anniversary day as you had nned. Till then try to win her heart.


    Do small things she cares for '''' he exined.


    "But i am not sure if i love her." i said, wasn''t he going very speedy here?


    "It''s alright, at least you are not suspicious anymore, love is not something that could be developed in a day, it''s a building you need to put stones slowly and carefully to make a strong rtionship." he exined and I sighed.


    "Let her decide, Ian. She had suffered a lot" i told him but he shook his head.

 Chapter 105: apologising her

    Chapter 105: apologising her


    "Let her decide, Ian. She had suffered a lot" I told him but he shook his head.


    "So as you, your highness, you have suffered a lot, you both need sce and you can find it in each other." he put a hand on my shoulder and I sighed.


    "Now,e let me, dress up all your wounds and put some ice on your face, otherwise the whole pce would know that your wife had beaten you," he said with a chuckle. We walked to the sofa and he treated my wounds.


    "Have you taken all the parchments, you are going to the pce right?" I asked and he shook his head.


    "How can you be this irresponsible, don''t you want to be permanent at your post?"I asked and he shook his head.


    "It will be fine, I have enough experience to give the exam," he said and I sighed, then my eyes fell in the ck box, which was on the sofa


    "What is this?" I asked as I knew this box but I couldn''t believe he had this.


    "I don''t know my lord, her highness had gifted it to me," he replied, looking confused.


    I took the box and opened it. And as I had thought, it had all the rare notes of marquees Baringstone.


    "You got the gold to pass the exams, Ian," I replied, chuckling.


    "Her highness, do care about me a lot, your highness. Now I feel guilty to keep a spy on her,'''' he said in a guilt-ridden tone and I nodded.


    "Ask Daisy to leave her chamber, or tell her that you don''t need her services anymore," I said and a smile of relief came on his lips.


    We kept talking all night, and I taught him all the notes he had bought. I wondered even if Marianne somehow knew that he had an exam, how did she know what was his weakness? All the notes were tailor-made for him, just when and how did she prepare that.


    These were the things that made me suspicious all the time.


    She knew everything perfectly as if she had the power to see the future or read minds.


    "So tell me about the neww of the Forchestire empire about the monarch?" I asked him for thest time, closing all the notes he had and putting them back in the box properly.


    "Whole Vistertina continent is divided into three empires: Forchestire, Wunsustan and Rowan empire, all three are still following the monarch system but they have adjusted a few things ording to the changing world.


    All the counsellors will be appointed by exams.


    Justice will be served not only by the noble head but by the bench of the jury. And each party will get a chance to represent their point by awyer.


    Women doing business are still in debate but there are chances that it would be denied at the end of the year." he said and my eyes lit up. I got the perfect way to serve my penance.


    "I know I have given every answer right," he said with a smile but I shook my head, his brows furrowed.


    "Which one was wrong?" he asked, trying to open the notes again and I shook my head.


    "You have given every answer perfectly, but I was smiling because I have a solution to get her apology," I said and he smiled like a Cheshire cat.


    "So, you are still thinking about her highness." The rising brows were so irritating but I nodded silently.


    "She wanted to get her properties back, it meant she wanted to start a business. Why not give her all the properties I have in my name and let her open a business? ``I replied and his brows furrowed.


    "But your highness, everyone in the empire knows that the emperor was going to deny the request of noblewomen doing business," he replied in a somewhat annoyed tone.


    "I know, but I can change the decision," I said and his mouth opened wide.


    "You are going to use the promise his majesty had given to fulfil your one wish in exchange for hiding the truth behind our family''s death?" he asked and I nodded.


    "Your highness, you had kept this promise saved for killing Isabe and her father," he asked shocked, even I could not believe that I was ready to give my long-awaited revenge for just an apology. But that was what I wanted to do now.


    "I can find other ways to punish them, just keep your spies alert, once Isabe would find a way to hurt Kilian or Marianne we have to find a way to get her red-handed. And then everything woulde to an end.'''' I replied and he nodded with a big smile.


    "But why would you give all your properties to her highness, you can even give a few and keep some for your future," he asked and I shook my head.


    "I had never loved money or properties, Ian, you know that. I was keeping an eye on her expenditure before because I don''t want to find my properties and valuables sold in the market once again. It was not a loss of properties but betrayal that hurt me." I said and he sighed


    "Why don''t you yell her truth then?" he asked and I shook my head.


    "She would not be able to hide it, and if words leaked out, our year''s long wait would be wasted. Moreover, I am sure there are still moles in the pce, what if anyone would hear us.`` I reasoned and he nodded his head.


    "Alright, your highness, now you should get ready, I will organise a bouquet and then we will go and apologise to her highness" he replied and I nodded.


    "ra sent the maids for a bath." ordered in and a few maids came in, I dived into the water as they started rubbing me. I hated this procedure most. Just the way they touched me made my skin crawl all the time. I could smell their lust from the distance. All the women around, wanted to bed me, not out of love but to reap gains, that was the most important reason I started to believe that no one could love me without benefits.


    "You can go now, I will dress up myself '''' I added and they nodded and went away.


    [a quick question and answer-


    1.Does Cassius love Marianne now?


    Ans: No, but he had felt her pain, and realised he was wrong, he felt more than that, but it''s not at the stage of love. In the future maybe


    2. So, Cassius was cheated, but what does it have to do with Marianne?


    Ans: It was not her fault, the problem is Cassius, was smart, intelligent, handsome, and with the highest post after the emperor plus he was a very warm-hearted and caring guy, still Elizabeth betrayed him,(and did much more) so it had affected his thought process, that anyone who is close to him is for benefit. Then Marianne came into his life, so he could not believe that a young maiden, who was just perfect, could love him without benefit, so he was suspicious of her.


    3. Why did he treat her badly?


    Ans, it would sound strange but he did not want to take the innocence of the girl with whom he did not want to spend the life.


    4. How did he use her as a pawn?


    Ans- He was sure that Isabe or her father would try to hurt or attack Marianne to get rid of her then he would catch them red-handed andter would divorce her.


    5. Is Cassius a male lead


    I can only say trust your author,since you have enjoyed this much then end will also satisfy you..

 Chapter 106: keep an eye on her

    Chapter 106: keep an eye on her


    I opened my eyes as the rays of sun filled the room, I furrowed my brows, didn''t I ask Lina to wake me up in a while, how could she forget that!


    But just when I tried to sit I felt a hand on my waist, that''s when I turned my head and saw Killian was sleeping there, on my bed, hugging me, my eyes widened by the fact he had spent the night here.


    My eyes felt on his innocent face, how he was sleeping hugging me like it was the most normal thing to do. The more I looked at him, the more peace I felt, a small smile blossomed on my face as I kissed his forehead. He had be a north star in my life, showing me the path to always move on. Now I wonder if there was something fishy in my past life, how could I have tried to hurt such an innocent soul. But why was he here?


    It meant did he already knew what had happened! I never wanted him to know about our arguments, poor boy would be trapped between mother and father arguments. Very gently I removed his hands from my waist and put a pillow there to support him. He stirred but I gently ran a hand in his hair and soon he slept again.


    I sat up and Lina and Kate came running to me.


    "Your highness, you should not sit, take a bit more rest.'''' They pleaded and I looked at them annoyed.


    "Didn''t I sleep earlyst night? I had already slept enough." I told them and they bit their lip.


    "What is it?"


    "Your highness, when we came to wake you up in the evening, you were having a high fever. Physicians had advised you to take rest" Kate replied and my hands went to touch my head, it sure was a bit hot but she was exaggerating.


    "I don''t think it is that high, moreover it is already Friday. And we have to arrange a party for Sunday. Moreover, I had to check the reports of Killian''s education before the headmistress found new excuses ``I replied and she bit her lip.


    "Now go and bring my slippers, Lina. We have work to do." she bowed and moved when we both heard the voice.


    "You are not going to do anything, mother." we both were surprised to hear the voices from behind. Was he not sleeping just a bit ago!


    "Ah, you woke up, Killian, hope you had a good sleep here," I asked, and he shook his head.


    "Mother, you move a lot in your sleep. You even hugged me like I am a pillow," heined.


    It took all of me to stifle myugh.


    "Oh, did I, I apologise, Killian," though I was sure I would do it again, he was nothing more than a sweet cinnamon roll I would love to hug and sleep till someone else woulde and im that right.


    "I would only ept your apology, if you would spend the whole day in the bedroom, taking rest," he said it so seriously that I did not know whether tough or cry at his tsundere attitude.


    "Alright, let''s negotiate," I said and he red at me. Oh my his red ring face was cuter than his normal stony face, I really wanted to pinch him, but he would be further angry, so I stopped my itching hand from touching him and faked seriousness.


    "What is it?" he asked, in a cold voice.


    "You want me to stay in the bedroom all the time, then I have two conditions for it," I said and he sighed.


    "Why do you always have two conditions mother, when the decision was already in your favour," he asked me with a sigh.


    "What can I say, son. I am a very demanding person." I replied, shrugging my shoulders though I wanted tough hard at his antics.


    "Alright, then tell me, what are your conditions?" he asked, nodding his head, like an elder trying to coax the child.


    "First, I want you to get your indoor sses here in front of me, and second, I will work on some files, but I will do it whileying here in my bed, all the time," I said and he contemted.


    "I promise, I will not overwork, you will be here to keep an eye on me, all the time, so it''s a win-win situation,'''' I added and he finally nodded.


    "Great, Lina, ask Norma to go and inform his teachers toe here for sses. He will only go out for his sword''s practice. And bring the papers I had given yesterday to keep safe.`` I instructed and she bowed and left.


    "Now go and take your bath, we will have some breakfast together, then spend the whole day here," I said and he nodded with a smile.


    "That sounds like a wonderful n, mother," he replied as he stood up and went away.


    "Daisy"


    "You are not allowed to take bath, mother, your injuries should not get wet," he added once he reached the door and I closed my open mouth and nodded.


    Finally, he walked out of the room.


    "Alright, at least, rub my body with a wet towel, I am feeling sweaty and itchy." Daisy nodded, but she did not have that usual smile on her face, she was looking like someone had beaten her.


    "Did something happen, Daisy?" I asked curiously but her face paled as she shook her head vehemently.


    "Alright, then go. We have to do it before Killian wille back." she nodded and went away when my eyes narrowed on her, there was something very weird with the way she behaved.


    "Kate, keep an eye on Daisy, but don''t let anyone know about it, tell me when you get all the information.'''' I whispered to her as only we were left in the chamber.


    "Yes, your highness." although she looked confused, she nodded.

 Chapter 107: the medicine

    Chapter 107: the medicine


    I walked fast and covered all the files with silver parchments so that no one would realize what I was reading. I don''t want Killian and her headmistress to know that I had called them here to keep an eye on their behaviour.


    "Your highness, the physician had given this medicine to you," said Daisy, bringing a cup filled with brown liquid. Its smell was like rotten eggs.


    "In no condition, would I drink this, I am fine, just take it away from the room," I ordered and she bit her lips.


    "Do you have a hearing problem now, Daisy?" I snapped, the smell was so strong it was making me nauseous.


    "What happened mother, why are you getting angry.'''' Killian furrowed his brows as he too looked around to know the source of the smell. His eyes fell on the cup and then me.


    "You are not taking medicine," he stated rather than asking and I narrowed my eyes on him.


    "You were also the one making faces, now don''t be so strict on your old mother,'''' I said, making a pitiful face and he bit his lips.


    "It could not be that bad, at least try mother,e let''s take a sip first, you want to get healed, right.'''' He coaxed me like a father does to his daughter, and I wanted to ept it, but I was sure it would taste awful.


    "I would be fine without it too, I promise," I said and he looked at me as if I was a fool.


    "Your highness, sir Ian is here," said Kate, saving me from the crisis.


    "Let him in," I replied, waving a hand at Daisy to take the medicine back, she finally walked out from there, bowing her head.


    "Your highness, I hope you are better now." he greeted and I nodded.


    "You are not here to only greet me, are you, Ian," I said looking at the box he had in his hand.


    He shook his head as he forwarded the box which was taken by Kate.


    "I am here to thank you, your highness, for the rare treasure you lent me to study. And your favourite red camellia, and this small gift as a token of appreciation for you.'''' I smiled looking at the flowers, they had instantly covered the smell of that foul medicine.


    "I wonder how do you know about my exam, your highness," he asked and my hands tighten on the bouquet. Should I say that I knew you were going to fail in thew part and had to give exams again after 6 months. So I asked Roselia to bring those books from his uncle for you.


    "I have my eyes and ears open, Ian. Did you forget that I am also part of the office now?'''' I lied and he shook his head.


    "I apologise, your highness. I am just too grateful that you paid attention to this servant," he said and I furrowed my brows.


    "By no way, you are a servant, Ian, even if you leave this pce, you can still im your father''s title of earl," I replied and he smiled.


    "You are too kind mydy.'''' I could see that he was trying to prolong the conversation. That was just not like him.


    So I stayed silent yet he did not go, "is there anything else, Ian?" I asked and he looked around.


    ''Don''t tell me that you suddenly developed an affinity for my chamber''s decoration.''


    "I was wondering when would you take your medicine, your highness.'''' he finally asked and I furrowed my brows.


    "How did you know that I was having my medicines and why do you care about it.'''' I was sure that the stubborn girl had moved before him entering in.


    "Oh, I have my ears and eyes open too. And I had always cared about you, your highness," he added, though his words did not have anything wrong, then why did I found it very suspicious.


    "Thank you, for the concern but I would take my medicinester," I announced and he bit his lip. He was behaving weird.


    "Mother medicines should not be takente, you should take it now so that you can take rest for a while" added Killian and I nodded his head like henpecked chicken, and as if on cue daisy entered again with the bowl without even being called.


    I looked at the bowl and felt nauseated. I hate medicines to the core, they were bitter and had a weird smell.


    "I am fine, really '''' I told them but they covered me from all sides.


    "It''s okay mother, I had ordered sweets for you, to eat after that '''' Killian assured me, even nodded as if waiting for me to take it.


    I sighed as I took the foul liquid in my mouth in a single big gulp closing my eyes and nose.


    I coughed vehemently as Killian rubbed my back shaking his head, "there, there, it was not that difficult." he said and I red at him.


    "Since my work is done, I shall be get going, your highness," Ian said and my eyes narrowed.


    "What work?" I asked and he looked stunned.


    "Oh, the gift, your highness. I had already thanked you, now I need to go to the royal pce," he said and almost ran out of the room.


    Penny entered the room with a trolley filled with sweet and sugary dishes. My eyes went back to Killian, "how did you know that I was having medicine and would need sweets afterwards."


    He coughed, "mother you are sick, so it was normal that you will take medicine." he said but I still smelled something fishy, "now don''t throw tantrum like a child,e let us have breakfast, I am starving since yesterday evening." he added and I forgot what I was thinking.


    "Why did you not have dinner?" I asked as we sat at the dining table, "Come let me serve your meal today." I offered and he smiled as we both enjoyed our breakfast.

 Chapter 108: let her be happy

    Chapter 108: let her be happy


    Cassius pov


    I took a sigh of relief and stopped peeping from the window when she finally stopped questioning both, they were worse at making excuses then I had thought.


    "Your highness, her highness, had taken the medicine you prepared personally and I had even given her the gift and flowers as you wanted," he replied with a sigh.


    "Your acting was pathetic, she is already doubtful of you," I said and red.


    "Your highness, I am your advisor, not a dramatist. And you should have gone to give it and apologize to her highness." he started and I chuckled.


    Did he think that she had forgotten everything because she was silent? I had seen the hatred in her eyes, it would not go that easily. And if I was understanding her thought process she would send me divorce papers soon, or at least shun mepletely.


    "I need to mend my mistakes, and I will. But hoping that she would forgive me is something that is not possible through these flowers or gifts."


    "I just wanted her to nurse back to health, which I had done," I replied, for the first time exining my steps.


    "My lord, you always do things behind the scenes, how would her highness know about them?" he asked and I shook my head.


    "She did not need to know, she just had to live a happy life and fulfil her dreams. That''s what I can try to help her with," I said and he furrowed his brows,


    "And what about you, your highness?" he asked and I chuckled.


    "Didn''t I already die the day when we read the letter, Ian, I am nothing but a dead body, living for revenge of his loved ones death, the day they will be punished, I would leave the ce too," I said, closing my eyes.


    "Could you not forgive yourself even once, it wasn''t your mistake" he pleaded and I opened my eyes that had been hollow for years now.


    "Go to the pce, you are gettingte," I instructed and he sighed. Nodding he stood up to walk out of the room.


    I closed my eyes, getting tired. I forgot that Marianne had a life too, which I would return to her with all the interest she deserved.


    "Ian,"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Ask Charles, I need his best barrister for a few days."


    "Sir Damien? but I don''t remember any case we have or any other political matter that needed attention," he asked furrowing his brows.


    "You don''t know about every matter Ian, do as I say, and go it''s gettingte,'''' I yelled and he finally left nodding.


    "Since your happiness is with him, I will give you your happiness, Marianne. And I hope you will forgive me then or better forget me one day.`` I murmured as I opened my files back.


    ***********


    Marianne pov


    Though the medicine was awful. It was magical, I was feeling rejuvenated and the constant pain in my head also stopped.


    Now I could finally concentrate on Killian''s educational reports. I started reading them one by one from the number of subjects he was getting taught to the recent development he had, everything was perfect, but why did I feel it was so perfect to be eptable.


    Every teacher was the best and everything he was taught he had learned perfectly, but I never felt Killian was so perfect, even when I used to study, I never was perfect. There was a gradual development in my scores. But he was perfect from the start.


    Either I had been very suspicious these days or there was something amiss. I looked at them as they were studying in the distance.


    The teacher was looking very amicable and easy to approach, much different from thest time I met. Was I overthinking then?


    I started reading the coursework again, he had etiquette, history, geography, politics and administration,nguage ss in theory and horse riding, sword-wielding, archery and battle technique sses in practical, he had got 100 per cent marks in everything.


    I took out the list of punishments. It has a list of punishments for everything.


    If he would get even fewer marks than 100, he would have to give the exam again the same day, with double the amount of questions.


    If he missed a day of ss he would be beaten by a scale till he realised his mistake.


    If heeste to a ss then he has to give triple the time of the ss.


    If he was not able toplete his ss for any reason he will have to do the same things all night. My eyes furrowed as I continued the list, what did it mean by beaten until he realised his mistake? When would they believe that he had realised his mistake?


    And all night, was he not even allowed to sleep if some work is left!! Was that the reason his marks were so perfect! But giving so much punishment to such a small child was not fitting well with me.


    If it had been earlier I would have gone to that trash to talk about it, but after yesterday, I closed my eyes as yesterday night''s incident came into my mind, my whole skin burnt. How could he use his physical power to subdue me, and how could I be so weak to let him use me!


    I did not even know who he was taking me as while kissing, Isabe or Elizabeth. He took me like a piece of meat to fill his desire. No, I would not go to talk to him, not until I n my revenge, I will not let you go that easily, if you had started the fire, I would make sure to burn you in it with me.


    My eyes hardened at the thought of taking my revenge, I would meet Dami again and talk about divorce this time. It was not worth it anymore to live in a toxic rtionship.


    "Mother, mother would you like to dance with me?" I came out of my reverie only to see him standing in front of me with a hand extended towards me.

 Chapter 109: defence and attack

    Chapter 109: defence and attack


    If it had been past, leaving would have been so much easier, but that thought never came to my mind in the first ce. To save my life, I had nned to amend my rtionship with Killian, it was just a wish to live happily nothing more. Soon this boy walked into my life with his slow steps and now, he was part of my life, a part that made me feel loved and cared for.


    And the other part was his father, who was not leaving any effort to increase my hatred, but I don''t want to be surrounded by the same darkness again, no in this life I would not be a viin anymore.


    But should I stay or let go.....


    "Mother, what are you thinking, don''t you want to dance with me?" he asked again as his forwarded hands hesitated.


    His face had that moment of disappointment that he was trying to hide, and my heart broke. Once again I was being selfish to only think about myself. I put my hand in his, just when he was trying to take it back, a moment of relief washed over his face as he smiled again.


    Lina set the music as he took my hand like a gentleman and we both walked to the centre of the room.


    Each half box has three steps - a step forward or backwards, a step to the side, and a step to close the feet together. Follow us, my lord. The teacher started dancing, taking in the air as a human and started the waltz. "And start, one, tow, three, one two, three, one two three, here.. Copy my steps.."


    The teacher moved and slowly he started following the lead, my whole life passed through my eyes as we waltzed together. This was the way it all started! A dance, I shared with Cassius, my mesmerization, meeting him in the academy, our chats, my inclination towards him, his marriage, my denial, death of Elizabeth, my marriage, his indifference and coldness, my madness, Killian''s innocence, my selfishness, mistakes and my end. I closed my eyes as he twirled me, a soft tune running in the background. My rebirth, his innocence and my love for him, I thought I had been free but no, in my past life I was shackled in the toxic chains of obsession towards Cassius and in this life my heart is bound to the innocent love of Killian''s, the way his eyes were searching the reason of my pain in my eyes. The way he was trying to tighten his grip on me, trying to stop me from falling into the same abyss again and the way his heart was beating fast looking at my tear welled eyes.


    That was the truest and innocent form of love I had gained. He dipped me, I smiled but my tears fell. He shook his head as he gently put his hands on my cheek and wiped them, aforting smile on his face and I nodded, there were unspeakable emotions andfort that touched my core.


    At the end of the song, my head was trying to adjust on his shoulder as the symphony continued to y.


    How much time had passed when he nudged me so softly as if I was made of cotton, a hard push could leave the damage.


    "Mother, are you feeling sleepy because of the fever?" he asked me and only then did I realise the music had stopped and we were not dancing anymore. I was lost somewhere that I even forgot he was holding me like I would break if he left me.


    "Yes, I think I felt a bit dizzy, I apologise, son," I replied and he shook his head.


    "It''s okay, go and rest, I wille and join you soon," he added as he walked out.


    I walked towards the leather chair, my eyes hardened the moment I turned.


    ''No I had to find a way to bring Killian with me, Cassius did not care enough for him, anyway.'' but what and how should I ce the condition that he would agree to it.


    I have to n something big that he woulde and ask for a divorce and then I will demand Killian.


    But for that I had to be strong, I had to be the richest one and strongest one in the empire, that even emperor had to listen to me, I had to fasten the process of my growing because if he tried to touch me again I would not be able to handle it anymore.


    "Kate, call sir Roselia in."


    "Yes, your highness" she bowed and left the room, soon Roselia entered with a worried expression.


    I walked to the table and wrote a letter when they both entered


    "You called me, your highness." She greeted me officially and I nodded.


    "I want you to take night shifts too." she furrowed her brows as this was the first time I had asked that, normally I ask her to leave early so that she could have rest, not that I had any type of danger. The pce was one of the most secure ces.


    "Is everything alright, your highness," she asked, concerned and I nodded.


    "Yes, I want you to guard my room, no one should enter without my permission. I repeat no one sir Roselia, not even my husband, no matter what the reason is. Would you be able to do that?" I asked and she nodded but her eyes had a thousand questions in it. But I was sorry as I had the answer of none.


    "One more thing" i handed her the letter, "Please give this thank you letter to sir Damien, it is for the services they provided me, pack your necessary things. From tomorrow you are going to stay with me 24/7"she looked at me confused, concerned, tensed but epted the letter and went out.


    I closed my eyes, there are two parts of the battle. Defence and attack.


    Defence, I had nned, now it''s time to attack. You wanted to celebrate the anniversary party together Cassius, I will show you the biggest celebration of this year.

 Chapter 110: six months

    Chapter 110: six months


    Cassius pov


    I just finished all the files and leaned on my chair closing my eyes, I was so tired yet I had to go and train that royal who was getting on my nerves.


    "What happened to the mother?" I heard the voice and I looked back.


    Killian was standing there with a face full of anger and worry.


    "Is that a way to talk to your father?" I asked, I could not tell you what happened, not because I wanted to maintain my image, but because I did not want you to feel hurt again, if you knew chances were that she would leave earlier than expected.


    He took a few deep breaths, "I apologise father, but there is something wrong with the mother, I wanted to ask you, what happened to her?" this time his voice was calm and poise like always.


    "We had a fight yesterday," I told him in short and thank goodness he did not ask more.


    He sighed as he sat on the chair.


    "But she was looking more upset this time, father, why don''t you go and apologise to her, a small gift would do too," he said and I chuckled.


    "If I gifted something to your mother, she would think that it had some dynamites or a trap was there in it,'''' I replied and his eyes narrowed.


    "Would you not do the same, you both are alike, you just did not ept it," he said and my brows furrowed.


    "We have nothing in themon son." ''she had not faced as much as I had, nor had she seen the cruelty of this world.'' I added in my heart.


    "You are, and I can prove that," he added confidently and I sighed.


    "Of course you can, well the point is your mother thinks that I like your aunt isabe. If you want to make her feel better tell her I do not like her.`` I added and his eyes narrowed on me.


    "What, do you think that I like your aunt too?" I asked and he shook his head, a breath of relief washed over me.


    "But I wonder, what made her think so? Have you ever thought father, mother used to spend a good time with aunt isabe? And whenever I asked aunt about mother, she would say that she hates me and wanted to get rid of me.


    Once I asked aunt if my mother is that bad, why did she spend time with my mother, she replied that she was training her to be a good mother and a good wife." he continued her story and all the things she had done ran in front of my eyes.


    The way she came into my room almost wearing nothing, the way she used to cry and clung to me, I tried my best to maintain her chastity but she was... Oh my was she a fool to believe in the girl who wanted to marry me and follow her advice and here she said that I didn''t understand things.


    "I wonder if aunt Isabe was very advising her then how things turned so differently, and the day mother had stopped talking to the aunt, she had be a wonderful person." he contemted and I smiled proudly.


    "Since you know that, why don''t you stay away from Isabe too, I had often seen you talking to her," I replied and he bowed his head.


    "Aunt was good to me father, she had supported me when I was alone after the death of my mother, I just could not avoid her now because I have another mother, it would be selfish of me," he replied and I felt immense guilt, I knew I had been distant to him after knowing the truth. It took me some time to ept him then.


    "I am sorry son, I have disappointed you," I said and he looked at me with surprise, he had never expected me to apologise as he knew I was a very proud man.


    His expressions softened, "I am sorry, father. I never wanted to me you, time was difficult for both of us." he said with a smile and I smiled back.


    "Killian, if you want to talk to Isabe, you can. I am not denying you as she is your kin. But make sure to believe your family first, rather than an outsider, right, son?" I asked and he furrowed his brow.


    "Father, is there something I should know?" he asked and I shook my head. You should not know any hatred my son, you should not know the truth at all.


    He looked at me with suspicion filled eyes but nodded. I can see the reluctance in his eyes.


    "Killian, you trust your father, right?" I asked and he nodded.


    "More than anyone in this world, father," he said with a smile.


    I smiled nodding as he stood up. I thought he would go back but instead, he moved towards me and hugged me. It was a surprise because it had been almost two years since he hadst hugged me. I tried a few times, but I was never able to fill the void that had been formed between us. I closed my eyes as my expressions soften. I hugged him back with much more intensity. He did not know how much I had missed the warmth of a hug, how much alone I had been in these years. How much I had been burnt and shattered.


    How much time had passed when he let me go but stood there with expectant eyes.


    "Do you need anything son?" I asked and he bit his lips and nodded hesitantly.


    "Father, I love you and I want to stay with you," he said and I smiled but his hurt look told me there was more to it.


    "But I love mother too, father, could both of you... I mean... Could we not live as a happy family?" he asked and I closed my eyes, there was no happiness when people did not love each other, oh who was I trying to deceive I did not get happiness even when I loved a person with all my heart.


    "Six months, I can give you six months."

 Chapter 111: family lunch

    Chapter 111: family lunch


    In the next six months, I would do my best to find more proof and then get them behind the bars. Then I would be free from all the burdens and face my redemption.


    "What do you mean father?" he asked and I smiled.


    "I will give you six months to try to get the family you desire," I said and he looked at me with confused eyes.


    "You are not that smart as I had thought you to be,'''' I said and he pouted, since when did he learn to pout.


    "Are you making a pout?" I asked, amazed and he kept his eyes low.


    "Mother said I look good this way." he defended and I chuckled.


    "Marianne is making you a kid again," Imented and he nodded.


    "Yes, her (Marianne) thinking is just opposite of mother(Elizabeth), she always used to say that I should be adult, I should be mature, I shouldn''tugh publicly, she was a very strict mother(Elizabeth) I think she had a lot of expectations from me, father," he said in a reminiscing tone.


    My hands clenched, my nails digging into my skin, why would she not train you, my son, after all, she wanted you to take the dukedom in your hands as soon as possible so that she could still be the archduchess while she gets married to that fucking idiot Barron after clearing her way.


    That woman had the biggest appetite and she could not be happy with divorce and the properties she would have gotten with that. she could have lived separately, she could have told the truth, but no, she decided to destroy the one who loved her, no she wanted the whole empire.


    Just the mention of her name brought all those old memories like a dam had been broken and could not be handled anymore. It drowned all my senses, that was the reason I was so wary of Marianne and look, what had happened.


    Killian looked at me, and realised he had made a mistake, "I am sorry father, I forgot that you had denied me to mention mother in front of you." he wanted to say more but I cut him off.


    "We all have expectations from you, son. But my biggest expectation is that you always stay happy," i added and he smiled,


    "You are looking changed today, father," he said and I sighed.


    I have not changed my son, it''s just I was trapped in my own nightmare for the past two years and finally, my eyes were opened again.


    "Now, go and have lunch, or would you like to have lunch with me?" I asked and he nodded.


    "Can mother join us too?" he asked and I didn''t know what to say, but it was a good way to test the waters, I had to discuss a few things with her anyway.


    "It should be her choice, son, not mine. Go and ask her," i added and he nodded with a bright smile.


    He walked out of the room and I sighed. I had to find a way to re Isabe so that she would do something big in the next six months, and for now only Marianne could help me with it.


    ****************


    Marianne POV


    "Lina, I have made a list of things I need for the decoration. Go and ask the person working in ce of Ian to arrange them by tonight."


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Kate, go and ask the chef to prepare three different lists of the menu and then present it to me, tonight"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Norma, go and ask the head maid of the duke chamber to check the vacancy of the central garden on this Sunday."


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Penny, have you sent all the invitation cards to the proper address"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Daisy, go and check if all the gifts are prepared and wrapped properly, they should be ording to the rank of nobles"


    "Yes, your highness"


    As they all went away I sighed. I took Killian''s education reports again in my hands. Was my anger more than his education? If I would keep my pride at a higher level he would continue to get punished, but if I would go and talk to him then what were the chances that he would listen after I had pped him thrice.


    He was looking apologetic that day though, I bit my lip. I really wanted to curse him for now.


    I closed my eyes to take a few deep breaths so that I could think about it again.


    "Mother, are you still tired?" asked Killian and I opened my eyes.


    I smiled as I shook my head.


    "No, I am good, son, where were you?" I asked and he bit his lip.


    "Mother I was wondering, if I would ask you something, would you give me?" he asked and I nodded.


    "If it will be in my hands and it would be good for you then I would give it to you," I replied and he sighed.


    "Is there anything you can do without putting conditions on?" he asked and I shook my head.


    "Fine, I just wanted to know, if I would ask you to do anything would you do for me." I narrowed my eyes on him when he added.


    "It is good for me and you can easily do that,'''' I tilted my head, as it could not be that simple. If it would have been, then he would have asked directly, he would not have been going in a roundabout manner.


    "You do not trust me at all, mother," he said in a pitiful tone and my heart clenched.


    "Alright, I would do it for you." I agreed and he smiled.


    "I wonder from where did you learn this acting skill? You have changed a lot these days.'''' Imented and he nodded.


    "I am learning from you mother," he replied seriously, I did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Alright, tell me what is it that you want me to do?" I asked with a sigh, and he smiled so brightly that I would have thought he was going to confess his first crush if he would not have been spending all day in here and from past life I know that he would never let a girle close to him.


    "I want a family lunch, mother."

 Chapter 112: fragile body

    Chapter 112: fragile body


    "I want you, father and me to have lunch together, like yesterday," he added and my hands clenched. How would I tell him that many things had changed since yesterday?


    "Please mother, you had already promised," he said and my eyes fell on the reports in my hand and I sighed.


    "Alright, let''s go," I added and his face bloomed like a bright flower.


    "Come then, let''s go to father''s chamber. He is waiting for us," he said and my steps halted.


    "Did he ask you to invite me?" I asked, trying to sound as calm as possible.


    "No, I wished to have a family dinner, so I asked him and heleft the decision to you, he said let your mother decide.'''' He replied softly but I sneered.


    He must have known that I would not be able to say no to you, that''s why he used you as a pawn like he always used me.


    Just as we came out of my chamber I saw the prince of Wunsunstan empireing towards us,


    "Marianne, I was justing to meet you," said Philip standing in front of us, then he looked at Killian and my intertwined hands, yes, intertwined he waspletely dragging me towards his chamber,


    "Are you going somewhere?" he asked surprised, and I tilted my head, what was there to be so much surprised about, could I not go somewhere?


    "I am, Philip, is there something I could help you with?" I asked politely, he must have some work if he wasing to my chamber, right.


    "Oh, I heard that you have a fever, so I was justing to see you. I hope you are feeling good enough before moving,"he said with a concerned voice and I smiled.


    "I am much better, Philip, thank you for asking," I said and he smiled brightly, why did I always feel that his expressions were a bit exaggerated.


    "Oh, it''s good that you are fine, ah, look at the time, it''s almost lunchtime," he said and I furrowed my brows.


    "Yes, it is" was something in it even to exaggerate again.


    "Ah, I still forget to order my lunch to the chef, I wonder do you have lunch?" he asked and I furrowed my brows.


    "Ah, there is some confusion Philip. We don''t need to order them for lunch. It''s not a hotel right. They cook all the meals daily, if you do not eat them, they will be distributed to servantster." I exined and he looked dumbfounded at me.


    I wonder what were their traditions, who order food in their own home!


    "Ah, you are very funny Marianne, but eating alone is boring if you would not mind, can I have lunch with Killian? I like this kid," he said and I nodded.


    "Sure, you can join us for lunch," I replied with a smile, this man was weird, if he wanted to have lunch with us, he should have just said so, why was he talking in a roundabout manner.


    Finally, he smiled and nodded, "if you request so, I would surely join." he added and I raised a brow, this man was surely crazy.


    "Pardon, but I never request others to have lunch with me," I replied with the sweetest smile, and he was struck dumb.


    "I must say you are very funny," he said again.


    "And I must say I am veryte." I did not know what he actually found so funny.


    "Oh, yes,e let''s go," he said and I nodded but I could see the reluctance in Killian''s eyes.


    Why! Did he not like Philip. Though a bit weird, overall he was a smart and handsome man, and soon he would earn a good name for him.


    As we reached his chamber, the food was getting served and he was sitting there like a majestic king. There was not an ounce of remorse on his face. Why was I even thinking of seeing one?


    We walked in and he smiled, but his smile turned stiff when he saw Philip entering with us.


    Was he not saying the other day that we should treat this man with respect, now why was he so upset just seeing him there. Man and their weird nature.


    We all sat down as the food was served, I was surprised to see that everything was what I like, I narrowed my eyes at him


    "Killian, I had asked the servants to prepare everything you said, after all, you are having lunch with me after a long time," he said and I looked at Killian. So that was the reason, and here I was thinking it was a part of apology!


    I had to find a way to talk about Killian''s education, this was the best chance I had got.


    "Marianne, how did you suddenly catch a fever?" asked Philip once we settled down.


    "I had put a bit more pressure on my wounds, so they got infected," I replied with a sweet smile but he furrowed his brow.


    "You should not be that careless, allow me to take care of you for a while." was he serious! Who was he, a prince or a nurse.


    "My lord, do you even have any idea about nursing a wound or treatment of fever," I asked and he looked at me like I was joking, should it not be the other way around.


    "Why would I need to learn that! there are enough servants in the pce to do that. I was talking about checking up on you now and then so that you are not stressed or putting pressure on your fragile body." did he just call me fragile! Wow, one more male chauvinist.


    "Oh, I am sorry, I never knew that my body is a fragile one, now I wonder shall I eat myself or ask some maid to do it for me since I can hurt my fingers through it." I heard Killian stifling augh and Philip looked at me confused.

 Chapter 113: step mother

    Chapter 113: step mother


    He heard Killianughing, and only then did hee to his senses.


    "It was a very funny joke, I must say." He gave a stiffugh, but no one joined him. Everyone was looking at him with full seriousness.


    "I apologise, mydy, i didn''t mean it that way, i mean sick people mostly feel weak, but i should have known that a strong woman like you can never feel weak." he said with a courteous bow and i nodded. Since he had already apologised then there was nothing good in continuing.


    "So, are the preparations of tomorrow''s party done, Marianne?" he asked with some seriousness, finally talking something useful.


    "Yes, my lord, we are almost done, you will get your invitation card by evening." i said and he nodded with a smile.


    "I was wondering Cassius, you were going to meet his majesty''s father tomorrow. Right?" he asked and my eyes furrowed, everyone knew that the previous emperor only met with Charles and Cassius after his retirement. And no one knows why he took retirement when his reign was so prosperous.


    Why was he suddenly going to meet him, it could not be because he was not invited to the party, right?


    "Yes, I am. Do you want toe?" he asked and I sighed, one less worry to handle.


    "Why would i do that, when the party is here?" he said and we all looked at him.


    "I mean, my sister woulde here to attend the party, then why would i go to pce it had been a week, since i had seen her'''' he added and i nodded, i wonder how she was handling things there, herst life was not less tragic, she was also trapped in a loveless marriage like me. She spent her whole life working as the empress, yet in the end Rosamund had all the power because she was the mother of the next emperor, and all the power was held by them.


    If you did not get physical affection and give birth to a child then the title of empress would only be nominal soon.


    "I was just asking because I wonder, who would be the partner of the duchess in the absence of the duke?" he asked, but before I could reply, Killian spoke.


    "In the absence of a father, only a son can take his ce, your highness. And I am always here with my mother." he said in a cold tone and for a moment, I remembered the Killian from the past, whom I had forgotten a long time ago.


    His eyes were cold and so as his tone, I felt my hands turned sweaty, he still had that effect on me. But why, what turned him so angry, I thought I had turned him into a cute little child in this life.


    "Oh, is that so. You are a very filial son, Killian, your mother must be very proud of you when she would see you from the sky.'''' The proud smile that was forming on my face turned stiff when I realised he was not talking about me.


    What was i even thinking, Killian was nurtured by his mother, i had just held his hand a month ago, i had no right to im the credit of his upbringing


    "I wonder what you are talking about Philip," said Cassius and I closed my eyes. I didn''t even want to listen to how he was going to insult me this time.


    "Because as far as I could see, Killian''s mother was sitting right beside him." he added.


    I snapped my eyes open and looked at him with utter shock.. Did he just introduce me as Killian''s mother?


    Wasn''t I a greedy selfish woman in his views, just two days ago. Or was he taking sides to protect his reputation. But things still did not add well.


    "Oh, you are taking me wrong. I was just saying that his upbringing is done well by his first mother." he again added.


    "I have no doubt that she had done a good job, Philip. In fact, I am grateful to her that she had gifted me such a kind, brave, and sweet boy. He never let me feel that i am not his mother, so for a moment i forgot what you are talking about, so don''t mind myck of response, because there is none to begin with." i said proudly and he was surprised, this made me think what his aim was, what was he trying to do.


    Sometimes he talked so sweetly and other times he just poured spices on my wounds.


    Now look at his stunned face which he was trying to cover,


    "Oh, I had never looked at it that way. i must say you are doing your job as a mother way better than normally a step mother would do. You are a kind and beautifuldy Marianne, inside and out." he said and I did not feel like smiling anymore. He had used the word which I had made sure no one would use for me.


    I moved back at my chair, putting my one leg over another and bringing a haughty smile on my face. I gave a once over to him tantly.


    "I wish i could say that for you too," i started gaining his attention, "my apologies, Philip but i had stopped lying" i added, and his face turned red.


    It was enough of the respect now, he was crossing his limit. If he wanted to talk about Elizabeth, I was not against it, but he was trying to create rifts which I did not like at all.


    "It''s enough, could we not have lunch peacefully too, I wonder why are you so interested in our family matters Philip, and have you forgotten the way to talk with guests Marianne? I must say only my son is the sensible one here."


    "But I think mother is right here, father," said Killian, looking at Cassius and then at Philip.

 Chapter 114: she is my wife

    Chapter 114: she is my wife


    Cassius Pov.


    I was actually surprised to see Philip there, that man was sticking to Marianne like a leech. I wonder why he was taking so much interest in a married woman. It could not be as simple as he was fond of her sword-wielding. If he was so impressed with a girl wielding a sword, then should he not pay more attention to Roselia. She was unmarried too.


    I was trying my best to not look at them but it took my best to notugh at her sarcastic remark, that he was not a good man, I wanted to tell this to him since the day he had entered in.


    But just look at her way of sitting and talking, like she was above us all, and we were something not even worth her one look. The way she spoke, it could be fatal to us. She was a spitfire these days and I was d that I was not the only one burnt by it. But the man did not stop, he was trying his best to continue talking to her.


    "It''s enough, could we not have lunch peacefully too, I wonder why are you so interested in our family matters Philip, and have you forgotten the way to talk with guests Marianne? I must say only my son is the sensible one here," I said to stop both of them but they just red at me and looked at me with using eyes, if that was not enough, Killian took her side too.


    "It''s alright, I don''t mind kids, they are so innocent they did not even know what they were talking about," said Philip and I wanted to remind him that Killian had just repeated, the one who gave him that remark was not a kid but an adult, and I was sure if given a chance she would repeat it too.


    "Ah, well good that you understand., I said and ended the matter.


    The whole dinner went silently, as the firing finally stopped.


    "Cassius, do you have a minute, I wanted to talk to you about the papers you had given me," said Philip and I nodded.


    "Sure, bring them to my office, I will be there in five minutes," I said and he nodded, I thought that he would go and I would talk to Marianne she too was looking at me with anxiousness. I was sure she wanted to ask for something too.


    But the man did not go, he instructed a servant to bring the papers and stood there like a wall.


    I sighed, as I knew he would not leave!


    "Mother, shall we go now?" asked Killian, Marianne looked at both of us and nodded.


    "Killian, don''t you have sses for today," I asked and I was sure I felt bloodlusting from Marianne.


    I furrowed my brows, what made her so angry, could I not even talk to my son now.


    "I am taking sses in mothers chamber, father," he said and I tilted my head.


    "How would you do that, it would be ufortable for both of you," I said, could he not see she still needed rest.


    She was again wearing that heavy dress and jewellery, could she not stay in simple clothes and let the injury have some less pressure.


    "It went well father, I had my first dance lesson together with mother today. And I had my etiquette ss there too," he added and I was stunned.


    "Is there any problem in your chamber, son?" I finally asked, as I did not understand how he even ended up there Marianne held his hand as if she wanted to stop him from replying, but he did not get it.


    Killian was a wise child and looked at things deeply but he was still a novice about the intention of others and signals you give him without speaking.


    "No, but when I woke up with mother, she asked me to stay there all day, with her," he said and I was surprised


    "You slept with Mariannest night," I asked and he nodded, a sour taste filled my mouth.


    "He is my son" she spoke out loud cutting our conversation.


    "And I had supported it just half an hour ago. But that does not mean we stop following the code of conduct. There is something called discipline too.


    Killian, you are an adult, and you could not share a room with your mother." I replied and they both looked at me with using eyes.


    I did not find anything wrong in what I said, he was adult enough to sleep alone, I did not want to make him weak and dependent. Yes, that was the reason nothing else.


    "It''s alright father, I would sleep in my room then," he added in a low tone, but it was good for him, and I was doing it for his welfare.


    "Good, I knew that you would understand," I added and he smiled.


    But Marianne looked like a wounded tigress, if possible she would have used her ws again on me. My hands instinctively went to my chest where she had scratched multiple times before.


    "I will be leaving then," she added and walked out without nodding, bowing or waiting for any reply.


    It felt like I had added more oil to the fire, but they both had to learn decorums.


    "I have sses too father," he added and left after bowing his head.


    "So, the files I was talking about.." said Philip with a bright smile and I wonder what made him that happy when he was sulking just a few moments ago.


    I shook my head, this man waspletely different from the men I met anyway.


    "Philip,"


    "Yes"


    "I want to remind you that Marianne is my wife,'''' I said with a serious face but heughed, I wonder why he alwaysughed at everything.


    "Of course, I know that, what made you say so?" he asked like he did not know, it''s alright, I did not y the game in a roundabout manner.


    "I wanted to tell you that this is not your empire, I know it is a rather free ce where people talkfortably, women and men are treated equally and are in friendlier terms.


    But this is not the case here. So, I would like you to maintain some distance with my wife." I added and he stood there silently as if he was not expecting me to say that. Then what was he expecting me to do, to pat his back at the stunts he was ying.

 Chapter 115: the couple party

    Chapter 115: the couple party


    The sky was once again filled with the warmth of the sun as the darkness lost its ce, sunrays touched the earth with its warmth and life. I opened my eyes feeling the same warmth on my face.


    A new day, a new start, today I had to put a show in front of everyone hoping that Isabe woulde. I knew everyone would think that Isabe would note to the party but I knew that Isabe would not leave this chance in any way. It was already a wonder that Isabe had note to the pce for the past one week.


    After that lunch 2 days ago, even Cassius and Philip had not disturbed me anymore. What I regretted most was that Cassius had denied Killian to sleep with me in the name of discipline. I could swear I had the best sleep that day even after having fever.


    His warmth had given my deserted and frozen heart the warmth I desired for.


    I stood up and saw Daisy putting the sleepers. Her behavior was much more normal than before, but i was sure that day, i had seen guilt in her eyes too.


    "Daisy, go and prepare the bath, we need to work early today."


    "Yes, Your highness,"


    "Kate, I want to wear the green dress that has small rubies embedded in it."


    "Yes, your highness."


    I walked towards the pool and immersed myself in it, this warm water always did wonder on my skin.


    As I walked out, Kate was already holding the dress in which she d me. The dress corset was a bit tight, entuating my slim waist and giving my neckline proper justification. I sat on the dressing chair in front of the mirror, Kate put a ruby set with matching earrings on my neck and ears, and a waistband with a mix of emerald and rubies.


    My hairs were packed in a waterfall style braid, leaving the rest of the hairs to fall open as I still needed to cover the injury. Even my mother would realise that something was a miss when she would see more bandages than before.


    "Hide it properly, Kate."


    "Yes, your highness"


    After looking at myself in the mirror for one final time, I walked towards the central garden. This ce was triple to the garden we each have personally. It was specifically designed to throw parties.


    It was said that thete duchess Cassius''s mother had personally designed the ce. Too bad, I met that wonderfuldy only twice.


    There was a huge pavilion in the middle of the garden where the 2 tables would be organised, one for the couples and one for the kids came with them.


    "Lina, the gifts that arrived yesterday from the jewelry store, have you wrapped them properly."


    "Yes your highness"


    "Good, bring them when i signal you."


    I took a round to the ce, the whole area was surrounded by a ray of flowers of each colour in a line, it was better than a rainbow as it has 12 different lines of different colours of flowers.


    There was a fountain on the other side too. For decoration I had only used drapes and beautiful covers with silver cutleries.


    "Are the other things that I had asked for ready?" I asked and the maid nodded, though she was still not sure why I was doing this, it was just a way to help others find out how much the other person knew about them.


    "Mother, how are you feeling now?" asked Kilian as he walked towards us.


    "I am much better, son, you are looking handsome." he was wearing a red and cream suit, with an emerald brooch, just in contrast to my attire.


    "Thank you, mother. Tell me how could I help you?" he asked and I smiled.


    "There is nothing much left, my son, except for the arrival of guests. I had checked everything personally." I assured him but he shook his head.


    "You should have called me, as a host, it was my responsibility too." he added and I chuckled.


    "It''s alright. You will get plenty of chances to help me in the future.`` I replied to him running a hand in his hair and he smiled with a nod.


    "Your highness, the guests had started to arrive."


    I saw a maid and a guard with each noble family escorting them in, towards us.


    "Wee duke and duchess Stanford, it''s been a long time."


    I wished Meredith and her husband, Meredith hugged me from the side, while her husband Carl just looked at Killian with surprise.


    He must be expecting Cassius to stand by my side,


    "My father was urgently called by the previous emperor, his majesty''s father, duke Stanford." exined Killian and the man finally nodded and shook Killian''s hand


    "Wee duchess Barnstone" I weed another group, each man had the same expression as Carl.


    "Wee marquees and monique Essendson, nice to have you again here.'''' I wished my mother, formally like others, as I was higher in the post than her.


    She hugged me, with a rather warm hug and my father patted Killian''s shoulder like a proud grandfather.


    "Wee monique Baringstone" soon aunt followed, with Rosellia, who was dressed as ady rather than a knight. "You are the only one who is not coupled with your husband." i teased chuckling and she raised an eyebrow.


    "Are you sure i am the only one, who is with her child instead of husband" she replied and i shook my head.


    "How could i let this be, i am here topany you monique" i added and Roselia pouted, as she looked at her pink dress with floral print.


    "It''s only because father is busy and Dami ran to the nearby city." sheined and we all chuckled.


    "Wee marquees and monique Wiltshire, i must say it was a surprise to see you here Adelia, i thoughtdy Elena woulde like always. And even Lady Isabe had joined you, d that you came, Killian had thought that after losing the case, you would be embarrassed to show your face, but I was sure that you would not have that much to worry about, after all your image had always been like that."

 Chapter 116: the winners

    Chapter 116: the winners


    "I mean you have always been strong hearted." I said after such a long gap that even I would not believe in the excuse I gave.


    I could see both of their red faces and clenched fists, but Ipletely ignored it.


    "Killian, is Cassius sick? Why are you the one who is hosting the party with your mother. Or had Cassius once again denied to host the party with your step mother." asked monique Adelia, with a worried face, but I could see the smirk she was trying to hide.


    "I mean he must be busy with his work, my child." she added just the way i did, but my face had not even a shred of anger as she was expecting.


    She was surprised to see the smirk I gave her, "Cassius had gone to meet his majesty''s father to get the sanction of the new taxation bill, the one which was opposed by the traders ofmoners." i lied, since we did not know why Cassius was there, there was no way, anyone else would know that.


    "Oh, look at my memory. I forgot that you are the head of traders ofmoners. I apologise, the policy must be harsh on you." I said with fake sympathy.


    "No, your highness, it''s just a way to make the empire more prosperous, we all must support that '''' replied the man with a courteous bow, as he signalled his family to move in, both mother and daughter looked at me with using eyes and walked in.


    We waited 10 more minutes when finally the most awaited carriage arrived.


    "Hail to the glory of empire, your majesty.'''' I bowed a little to give them respect.


    "Rise, duchess de Luca, how have you been?" asked his majesty, though i was sure he did not care much about that.


    "I have been well, your majesty, thank you for your grace.'''' I added holding my dress and bending my knees a bit to give a courteous bow.


    "I wonder why Cassius had to go to the royal pce when all the nobles had arrived at his ce." he asked me as if I would know.


    "I apologise, your majesty, but i had no idea of the working of the administration department" i added with patience again, "but i wonder, how did you not know about it." I asked and he chuckled.


    "Of course, I do. I must say it was some useless work which could be done any other day so I asked him toe back, hope you would not mind." he asked courteously and both his wives looked at me, finally understanding what the matter was about.


    "It''s his pce, your majesty. I wonder what made you feel that i had the right to think about it." i asked back and he chuckled.


    "We can have this conversation the whole evening, duchess. But i am sure your other guests are waiting for your greetings too." he ended the battle of wits right there as he walked in. This man always knew how to wound a person just by his honey dipped words.


    Rosamund walked straight with him giving me a smirk, while Katherine stood there for a minute.


    "How have you been, duchess Marriane?" she asked and i bowed slightly,


    "I am very well, your majesty, how have you been. I hope you have been more familiarised with our empire now.'''' I asked and she nodded, but her nod had a noticeable hesitation that caught my eye.


    I had no surprise since living with a man who already had aplete family was rather difficult. Just by this example you could see that his majesty was long gone mingling with other nobles as Rosamund was walking side by side.


    He did not even look back once, if Katherine was with them or not.


    "Your majesty, if you have time we can go and visit a few ces, i would love to show you a few special ces of our empire." i offered, she needed to pump up a bit, if i could get rid of my miserability then she should also get a chance.


    There was a moment of hesitation in her eyes but then she smiled and nodded, "I would love to have yourpany around."


    Was i just dreaming or her morale fromst time had weakened.


    "Sister, you are finally here." said Philip as he came and stood close to us, he hugged and she closed her eyes, as she hugged him back.


    "How have you been these days," he asked and she smiled back


    "I am good, brother, and your smile is telling you are enjoying your stay here too."


    Philip chuckled, "I am trying my best to blend in, Marianne and Killian are very supportive too." He replied and I felt a bit guilty, but I did try to behave, he was just interfering more than necessary.


    "Your majesty, let me escort you to your seat" i offered, ''since your husband is already gone.''


    She nodded and we walked in followed by servants.


    "Hail to the glory of the empire, your majesty." Everyone around us greeted her.


    "So, Duchess Marianne, what is so special about the party, that you had requested us toe in couples." asked Rosamund. "You know it is very hard for so many nobles to take the leave just for joining a party, you can just see by the fact that your husband is not here."


    Could they not find a new way to passments, why do they always use Cassius to mock me, too bad, it wouldn''t affect me anymore.


    "It does not matter, my queen, since a host hardly participates in their own games, otherwise they would be med for cheating, right, your majesty." Charles chuckled,


    "I wonder where is thising from, duchess"


    "Oh, just a general statement, your majesty please don''t mind me." i replied with a sweet smile but i could see his eyes hardening. Everyone in the empire knew that his majesty had always let Rosamound win all the Ball dance, just because the party was orgainsied in the royal pce. No matter how much better you dance or dress up, the winner was always the one.

 Chapter 117: let Marianne be pregnant

    Chapter 117: let Marianne be pregnant


    Cassius Pov


    "It is too early to go to the royal pce, your highness" ian repeated the same sentence for the umpteenth time.


    "If you want to stay and sleep more, go ahead. I am going now.'''' I replied with a slight anger and he shook his head.


    "I always follow you, my lord. That''s what my work is." he said and I shook my head.


    "Take it as if i gave you a holiday."


    "But your highness, why do I need a holiday?" he tilted his head and I did not know what I should answer. Should he not be happy that he was getting a leave and that he could rest.


    We both walked into the carriage and sat down. I closed my eyes closed, i had left Mariannee alone for the meantime, but i had thought that she would invite me before thest day


    I didn''t care much about attending the party.Did she not know how much pressure she had to bear with people who didn''t see me there?


    I looked at the pce that was left behind. Going faster and farther away, and sighed. There is nothing left to think about anyway. I closed my eyes and prepared myself for the argument again.


    "Your highness, we are here" came the voice of Ian, bringing me back from my thoughts.


    We walked towards the lonesome chamber almost separated from the rest of the pce.


    The maids bowed as i entered the room, the man was sitting on his chair looking out of the window with bored eyes, but i knew better than blue eyes were no less than a hawk, who kept a close control on every step of his prey, his silence was nothing but the silence before the storm. I walked in further and bowed.


    "Hail to the glory of the empire, your majesty" I greeted the old man who was once the strongest man of the empire.


    "I am not the emperor anymore, Cassius, my son is'' '' he replied chuckling, but I knew he still enjoyed the address.


    "How have you been, your majesty.'''' I asked courteously and he shook his head.


    "Talking in a roundabout manner did not suit you at all, tell me why are you here suddenly." he asked as his eyes turned sharp.


    "What else could be, your majesty, there is only one things in my mind, which I always request from you." I spoke and he sighed.


    "When the empire was formed, the wiltshires were a very strong family, they had all the business ofmoner and nouveau riche in their control, they had supported my family in being a strong ruler.


    Though their current generation is rotten to the core. They had almost splurge the immense wealth which could havested to generations.


    But still they are one of the founding members of the empire and cousins of my grandfather too." here he started the same old lecture, i had heard this more than enough times.


    "Does it mean that they are free to do whatever they want?" i said sharply than ever


    "If raising a voice could solve the problem, everyone would have been shouting at the top of his lungs, would not they." He said in a cold tone.


    "If words were heard in a low voice, no one would have ever raised the voice in the first ce." i added with the same cold tone and he sighed


    "Cassius, I had never said that they could not be punished, I am just saying that no one can be punished without proof. we may be moranch, but we are not dictators or tyrants'' '' he added and I clenched my fists.


    "From the past two years, I have given you multiple proofs of frauds and forgeries in ounts. I have made them more and more hollow from inside, soon they would lose all the financial support they had. You just have to issue a verdict your majesty." i added, i had done whatever i could but i knew the man would still not be satisfied, he was not the one who had lost everything after all.


    "Financial mistakes and criminal activities are too different things, Cassius. You know that better than me.


    Do you think if I would issue a verdict of their death, no one would object?`` There was clear mockery in his voice but I wouldn''t go without getting a reply today.


    "Then let me do that discreetly" I added and he chuckled.


    "Since i already know about it then how is it discrete my child" was he trying to create humour now, it would only sound satire to me.


    "As you said your highness, you could not do anything without proof, so you would need proof for my crimes too." I added with the same chuckles he had given me.


    "And then what, you will be criminal just like them, have you ever thought about Killian, or your wife," he rebuked, but then took a pause suddenly my eyes met his to see the reason when i saw a gleam on his face,


    "Your new wife, Marianne, why don''t you show the world that you love her a lot, and soon you would have another child." he added the old method and my jaws clenched.


    "I had already said, I wouldn''t take her innocence just for revenge."


    "You had already taken that, when you got married to her, what do you think she would not have dreams that she married to you, or everyone would believe her when she would tell that she is a maiden, you have already used her as your pawn one year ago. I am just asking you to end it early." he added and i knew he was right, i had already done that.


    When I saw that Isabe had been chosen to be my second wife, Duke Essendon was like a savior to me. I epted the offer in a heartbeat without thinking about the consequences. But even if I would have thought, what choices did I have. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    "I would not touch her."

 Chapter 118: the accident

    Chapter 118: the ident


    "I would not touch her." ''and it''s not that she would let me touch her anyways, a mere kiss was enough to erupt the volcano inside her.'' i said in a grave voice, clearing there is no point of discussion.


    The emperor sighed, "then convince her to act like that, we just need duke Wiltshire to believe that you are in love with Marianne now, and Isabe had lost her chance to be the duchesspletely." he added like it was a child''s y.


    "Why would she act with me," I asked,pletely sure that it would only make her more suspicious. She was not the one who would help others without any reason.


    "You have to convince her, women melt with emotions no matter how witty she is, try to act sweetly, she would respond.


    You know that Wiltshire needs your position to get the power of trade back, he is trying to eliminate Essendon from the business so he could usurp the nobles market too.


    That''s the reason he sent Elizabeth to lure you and now he had all hopes on Isabe. '''' he said as if he was not talking about humans at all.


    This emperor only had the mind, no heart. He had always treated humans, nobles, even his own child as a step to gain more. Otherwise, he would not have forced Charles to do a second marriage and ruin the life of a poor girl. I know Charles very well, he would never ept Katherine as his wife, he waspletely devoted to Rosamund.


    "In a way, you are helping Marianne in saving her family too. So, you don''t need to feel bad about it," he added and I sighed.


    "Your majesty, why don''t you just put them in prison for financial frauds," I asked, at least then I will get time to investigate freely.


    "So, you still think from the heart. Even after getting so many betrayals, you are still that warm and caring person inside.


    All these stony and cold behaviour is just a facade. You disappointed me once again, Cassius" my hands were clenched so hard. I was sure my knuckles turned white yet the pain that I felt was nothing inparison to what I was feeling right now.


    "If turning into a criminal, to get justice, you are talking about, I am ready to do that.


    But taking benefits of innocents, aren''t I doing enough of that already.'''' I snapped and he chuckled.


    "There is no one innocent in this world, everything is politics. Charles is wiser than you in these matters." he sighed.


    "Alright, offer her a deal she could not deny and ask her to behave lovingly with you for the meantime, once marquees will be sure, that Marianne''s newborn would be the hurdle, he would definitely try to harm her no matter what, then you just have to capture them, then she could be free and so as you," he added, he knew my weakness, he was using it against me, and his triumphed smile telling me he won in the battle of wits.


    "I will leave the decision on her,'''' I added and his smile turned stiff.


    "You could not tell her the truth. It''s not only about your parents or Ian''s parents, it''s about the economy of the empire, what if she told her father or alerted the enemies.


    I am sure that Wiltshire is also meeting with the nobles of other empires." he added as if I did not know.


    "I understand, your majesty. You don''t need to worry about it, this secret will always stay hidden with me.'''' I added as I took a cup of tea.


    "Keep an eye on ian too, that kid is still too softhearted," he added and I shook my head.


    "I trust him more than myself, and he still did not know the whole truth. Not because I didn''t trust him but I like to keep him innocent as he is."


    "Then let him go and im his title as earl, he is the only one left in his family, otherwise his title would be transferred to his distant rtives, then he would not be able to im it." He told me as if I did it know.


    "I had told him that, a thousand times, your majesty. I will try again, and if he did not listen I will throw him out of the pce.'''' I said as I tried to drink the tea again, my mind and taste were already sour with all the arguments.


    He looked at me, raising a brow as I continued to drink the tea, though the discussion was already finished.


    "Do you want to say something else too?" he asked and I shook my head.


    "Then why are you still here, this is not like you." oh, could I tell him that my wife threw me out of the house, that was also not like me.


    "I am here, to give youpany, your majesty" this was themest excuse I had ever made and his chuckle confirmed that thought.


    "You sure think, I am old now, don''t you? Tell me why are you here," he asked again, this time more intrigued than before.


    "Since you did not like mypany then I should leave." and without waiting for his reply I left his office.


    "Your highness"


    I turned to see only to find a maid waiting for me there.


    "Your highness, his majesty had left a message for you."She gave me a letter and I furrowed my brows. Didn''t we just meet in the morning when I reached here?


    "Cassius, I am sending this letter urgently, Killian fell from the horse in apetition. His leg had been badly damaged." I crushed the letter and put it in my pocket without reading it further as I almost ran towards the carriage.


    Ian who was casually chatting with his friends looked at me surprised.


    "What happened, your highness, are you okay?" he asked with a worried face and I shook my head.


    "Killian fell from a horse and was badly injured."

 Chapter 119: claim the title

    Chapter 119: im the title


    Killian fell from a horse and is badly injured." his eyes widened as he instantly arranged the carriage and we both sat in it.


    "How did it happen?" he asked and I shook my head,


    "Charles sent a letter to me, informing me about the incident." his face contorted.


    "But my lord I was at the door all the time. I did not see a lettering in," he added and then shook his head.


    "Maybe I was too indulged in talking, I apologise, my lord," he added and my brows furrowed.


    If it had been anyone else who had said so, I would have believed easily but this was Ian we were talking about, he never made mistakes.


    And Charles, could I trust him!


    "That man fooled me again" I muttered under my breath, as I took out the letter again and re-read it.


    "Cassius, I am sending this letter urgently, Killian fell from the horse in apetition. His leg had been badly damaged. I have already called the physician, but pleasee as soon as possible, Killian is asking for your presence." that''s it, the letter finished there. I sighed as I closed my eyes.


    Then I turned the letter and opened my eye again to read the hidden part-


    "I want you to think like that, ande here, as I could not imagine having a party at your pce without you, sorry for the joke, I know you are already in the carriage, so don''t turn back and juste, I had already told Marianne, that you areing. Your brother, Charles." just when I finished reading, Ian startedughing,


    "Oh my, his majesty had not changed at all." and with that hisughing continued.


    "That fool still had the nerve to joke even after being trapped between two swords.'''' I cursed, but it only increased hisughter.


    "At least we are going to attend the party now," he replied finally, stopping when he saw me ring at him.


    "I have asked you to stay there and enjoy in the morning, haven''t I?" I asked and he nodded.


    "But you knew that I would never leave your side, didn''t you?" he added and I bit my lip as I remembered my conversation with his majesty.


    "Ian, your father would be very disappointed if you leave your title of earl. Think about it again, you even have to get married this year. You are 26 now,'''' I added with a bit of a harsher tone, but he had be so habitual that it didn''t affect him at all.


    "Your highness, the time had changed in the 10 years, now many people marriedte, for example, sir Damien, his highness, Philip, even her highness''s brother is unmarried. Forget about men, even a few women are getting marriedte, like sir Roselia. Why are you against me only." all the names he counted were rted to the pce only.


    "Because I have nothing to do with them, and you are talking as if there was a big age gap between us, you are just 5 years younger than me," I added, why did his words make me feel like I belonged to the previous generation.


    "I want to have a love marriage," he said calmly, but this was the first time his words shocked me.


    "And where would you find a girl to fall in love with when all you do is to follow me around. You did not even fall in love when you were in the academy.`` I pointed and he looked out of the window.


    "Ian"


    "Your highness, I don''t want to leave your side. For marriage in a noble family, I have to im my title first, I would rather marry a maid to stay at the ce all the time," he added and I sighed.


    "You are talking like kids, and here I thought that you are the wisest one.'''' I taunted but he continued to look outside as if he did not hear me at all.


    I closed my eyes and sighed, "Ian do you really want that your property, your ce and everything your father had done hard work for end in others hands, if you are ready to let go of your heritage, then I have nothing to say.'''' I said and closed my eyes. Why was I surrounded by all the stubborn people?


    "Do you really want me to leave?" his voice was filled with pain as if I was abandoning him. It formed a lump in my throat.


    "I am not asking you to leave me forever, your father has worked for my father too. You just have to go, im your position, then find a good girl and get married, then you can apply for the post again.'''' I exined with the best of my patience, yet the used look of his eyes didn''t go away.


    "Alright, then you must im the title and join back, and then find a girlter" I negotiated and finally his face softened, I knew he was fooling me from the start, yet I fell into the trap. His majesty was right, I was still an emotional fool.


    "Yes, you can find a bride for meter," he said in an excited tone and my eyes went wide open.


    "That was not a funny joke, Ian" I snapped and he shook his head.


    "You are the only elder I have, who else would do that, if not you," he pointed at the obvious and it was my turn to avoid him and concentrate on the view.


    "Cassius" here, he started ying the emotional card again.


    "Ian, I did not trust my own judgement when ites to marriage, I will ask his majesty to do it for you,'''' I added and he widened his eyes.


    "His majesty will make my marriage another political deal, I rather stay single all my life," he said with a sigh and I closed my eyes.


    "I can help you in getting the list of all the maidens of the empire, you have to choose one yourself" I deadpanned and he finally nodded.


    "Your highness, we are here"

 Chapter 120: taking leave

    Chapter 120: taking leave


    Marriane pov


    "So the rule of the game is simple, you all have to write a few answers to the questions for both yourself and your partner asked in the list and then we will match it with your partner, the one with the most correct answer win a precious gift, which I promise, would be a unique piece which no one had in the empire," I announced as the maid started distributing the parchments.


    "Let me remind you, this is the test of how much you care about the small things of your partner, and how well you know each other," I added and they all looked at as if not a game but a war.


    It must have sounded unique to them since the game would have started after 5 years, but I wanted to show a few that the love they were so proud of was nothing but fake.


    As all of them were given a parchment I announced,


    "You all may start writing now."


    "Uh, duchess, you forgot to give one parchment to your partner," added Charles and I shook my head.


    "Killian and I had nned the game, so it is only right that we did not participate in the game to be fair," I repeated once again and he chuckled.


    "But I am sure, because of his busy schedule, Cassius did not know about it," he spoke and I shook my head.


    Of course, he didn''t know about it, because I never told him, it had nothing to do with whether he was busy or not.


    "Good, then give him one parchment, let''s see how much he knows about you." I furrowed my brows at his statement, Cassius was not here to do that, I was going to retort when I heard footsteps just behind me.


    "Which parchment are they talking about?" asked the man standing in front of me like he owns the party, but he wasn''t invited, and he went to the pce. How did hee back this early?


    "She is testing our love for our partners, it is only fair that we would test her too,e, Cassius, I was waiting for you for ages," said Charles. Why was everyone around me so nosy?


    Cassius instead of replying walked straight to Killian as if he did not hear others, though he was trying to behave calm, I could see the anxiousness in his footsteps and eyes, my eyes narrowed. Did something happen, I was not aware of.


    Cassius checked him as if there was something wrong, did someone mixes something in the food, or did Kilian personally face something. It felt like there were needles on the floor, the way he was behaving I needed to know.


    Once satisfied, "you are looking good in this suit my son." heplimented and othersughed, but I knew he was not checking the suit.


    "Your majesty, may I have a minute with you?" asked Cassius walking towards Charles who stood up and they both walked towards the fountain and before I could control myself, I was already following them.


    "How could you do this, that was not at all funny.'''' I heard Cassius snapping out, and it was very rare for him to snap out like that in public. Though friends, Charles was still the emperor.


    "That''s because you have lost the humour and wits too," replied Charles, with a smirk.


    "Charles. I am"


    "Marianne, have you already started missing your husband, he is all yours. I am already done." Charles stopped Cassius frompleting his words, and my reason to follow them ended right there.


    And who the hell was missing the narcissist rude man.


    "I came here to check if the dishes were well served or not, your majesty," I said, bending my knees a little.


    "If you say so, you are such a hard-workingdy, I had never seen a duchess checking the servings personally," this person could not speak a sentence without being sarcastic.


    "What can I say, your majesty, I don''t like to spend all my time getting my beauty treatment or spa, but how does it matter? After all, we have an empress too for handling the royal duties.


    Ah, by the way, I was here to request for permission ``I added and he tilted his head, even Cassius'' whole attention was on me.


    "What kind of permissions do you need duchess, if it''s about business as you''ve requested before. The matter is still pending in the royal court," he added, without even listening.


    "I know your majesty, I wanted to request for a day off of her majesty. I wished to show her the empire," I said and after a long time, I found this witty man surprised.


    "I did not know that Katherine has gained a friend, but as you know empress can not roam around freely, so I apologise but I have to deny," he said in a rather unapologetic tone, my hands clenched, I knew the empress could not roam around freely but it did not mean that she would suffocate in the four walls of the pce all her life.


    "Your majesty, I am well aware of the rules and I understand you are worried about her security, but we would take knights with us and we will not go to themoner''s area, only to the stores for nobles and the sea area reserved for royal and higher nobles." I requested again, I could see the shine of her eyes was losing, I found my old self in her, I had lost my shine that way too.


    "Duchess, I think you should not interfere in this matter because"


    "I am already ready to go with you, and my husband is considerate enough to not oppose my wishes." I had already clenched my fists hard as Charles was going to make another useless excuse but Katherine came and cut him off in the middle. My eyes shone as I saw how she put her point deftly, now if he would still deny, everyone would know that he was trying to press her. Suddenly I felt like a proud mother whose daughter had done wonders.

 Chapter 121: dependent on their husbands

    Chapter 121: dependent on their husbands


    "If you are so interested in going, then let Rosamonde with you, I will be assured if she would take care of you" added Charles and I really wanted to p for his shrewdness.


    "I never knew your highness did not trust the duchess''s knights security," I said, not ready to let go, I knew once Rosamund added into the equation we would not be able to talk.


    "It''s not about security, duchess. Katherine is new here, and her well being is my responsibility as a husband, that''s why I want to send someone who knew about her habits and needs well.'''' I was sure this was themest excuse he had ever given, to make us think highly of him as if he cared a lot for his wife.


    "If that''s the case, Charles, I think my brother would be a better choice," added Katherine before I could give a better answer, my eyes followed her face. ''Oh dear, you still have a long way to go, to get rid of one you attached another fool with us.''


    "If you insist, Katherine, your happiness is what matters at the end," he said through gritted teeth.


    "Thank you, Charles, I know you care for me a lot," she replied in a poised tone.


    "It''s not good for a host to stay away and chat, I apologise, but I have to go back to the party," I added and they all nodded and followed me back to the party.


    I could see many eyes on us, everyone must be thinking what were we doing there, but it''s good, it would make them feel that I had a close rtionship with his majesty now, this would help in extending my contacts. Charles had tried to mock me many times, at least this much he could do to settle ounts.


    "Sorry for thete, shall we start the game, now," I announced, many were looking excited while many were looking wary of it.


    "So you all have 10 minutes to fill the nks, and then give it back to the servant near your table." Just as I announced, Daisy was standing in front of me with the same parchment, when I eyed her she bowed her head, and looked at his majesty.


    "You do not have to worry about being med for cheating, I had changed the questions of yours and Cassius parchment," he said with a smirk.


    "How considerate of you, your highness, thank you," I said with the same sweet smile no matter how much I wanted to curse him.


    "At least this much I can do for my favourite couple," he said and I saw Isabe clenching her fists, well at least I had gained something from it at the end, so I nodded and skimmed the page.


    Well, the questions were not changed much. It was almost the same, his favourite colour, most preferred breakfast, birthdate, most liked ce, how he reacted when gets angry, his educational details, his preference of sleeping style, his most fond memory, his shoe size, the smell he likes most, the thing he was proud of, most irritating thing in his life." I knew every answer perfectly, I could even tell much more than that even in my dreams.


    But now the question was shall I answer perfectly and let his pride swell or shall I answer wrongly and let Isabe''s smile widened.


    I could see, though she was sitting silent, trying to behave herself, her eyes were boring holes on me, and I was sure she was looking for a chance. I sighed. If I had to choose one among them both, I would still choose to hurt Isabe, though Cassius was worse, Isabe had something that hit my nerves, whenever I see her smile.


    "The time is up, I request all the lords anddies to submit their papers to nearby servants. It would be matched, scored and then it would be returned to you. Only the top three and lowest three were announced, rest of the marks are just for your entertainment, thank you, for your cooperation." spoke Killian perfectly, he would be a good diplomat in the future, not a cold and reserved man like the past, just look at his smile, how charming it was. I could see the girls looking at him with heart-shaped eyes.


    I looked at my paper which waspletely filled and passed it to Daisy, even if I had filled all the questions right, I was sure Cassius had filled everything wrong or maybe he had not even filled anything. I would not be surprised if he had submitted a nk paper back.


    "Lina, bring the gifts and start serving the meals" I ordered and she nodded.


    Everyone started chatting and talking about the recent scandals, their shopping trips and many more other things.


    "Duchess Marianne, your dress looks very beautiful"


    "Yes, and these earrings are suiting you perfectly."


    Just when I returned among them, the praises started. Should I ask them, why did they just notice it now? It''s not like they were blindfolded till then.


    "Thank you, you must be exaggerating a lot. I can notpare to your beautiful hair, Jenna. and to your beautiful dress, Gloria. Oh my, look at your ne Grace, it suits you so well." men would never understand the power of praises on a woman, just look at their face, how much pride they were feeling. And now it would be easy to rope them in.


    "Oh you are too kind, your highness" they bowed, as they said, I smiled.


    "Oh, no, you are all worth this praise, I admire all of you, you all have such a good taste in clothes and jewellery if you would have been earning, I am sure, you would have your own treasure." their brows furrowed as they listened to my words,


    "But why would we need that, your highness," asked Gloria.


    "Yes, our husbands are earning enough to fulfil more wishes than we already have," said Grace.

 Chapter 122: who will win

    Chapter 122: who will win


    "Yes, our husbands are earning enough to fulfil more wishes than we already have," said Grace.


    Staying dependent on their husband and showing off his wealth was ingrained in all our brains, since the start. I could not me them if my rtionship with Cassius had not turned sour and I would not have faced death, I would have been like them too, happy to get dependent on others all my life.


    A few lessons of life were learnt the hard way. I could not depend on anyone else and I had to be strong, this I only learnt after my death. I wonder how I even got good marks in my study when I was such a fool. I learnt everything through books but never applied it in real life, maybe my family was so sweet and caring, far away from all that politics that I never realised of its existence.


    And when I did, I was filled with anger and obsession, my wrath took better of me and used everything in the wrong way. But was I doing it in the right way, now? No, I was still a viin in red, it''s just I have learnt to find my target properly.


    "I am sure, your husband is earning more than enough even for the next generation to live happily," I said with a sweet and proud smile.


    "But have you ever thought that having your own name and fame, people will praise and admire you for the dresses you make, people will plead to you, Grace, so that you can design a new jewellery for them, you would be the hero in your children eyes too.'''' I knew things would not be changed in a single day, but small seeds needed to be sown so that they would grow with enough water and nutrition that I would keep feeding them from time to time.


    They all looked at each other to see what reaction the other one had, I could see in their eyes that the idea had lured them, but their constricted thought and boundary were not letting them ept it, it''s alright, soon their small steps would break it too.


    "I thank everyone for waiting patiently, now the results are out.


    The first among the lords is Marquees Essendon


    And second is Duke Carl, Archduke Cassius


    And third is his majesty, Charles and earl Gerard


    Among thedies, the first one is duchess Marianne and Monique Diana


    Second is her highness, Katherine


    And third is duchess Meredith." I was surprised to find Cassius in the second position given he did not know anything about me, I had never thought someone had that much good luck that even random answers turned correct to win a prize, but I was proud of my parents. They were my ideals.


    But the best thing that I felt was Rosamund had not won any and Katherine was second. That was something I was not expecting, I could see the face of Charles, the way he was looking at Rosamond with disappointment.


    "The worst three are"


    "I don''t think it is needed to announce them, is it?" said Charles and I bit my lip to stifle myughter. Didn''t his objection already tell that his wife had performed worse.


    "Of course not, your majesty, as I said that game was just for fun.


    So shall we go to another one?" I asked and he raised a brow.


    "I think one is already enough, duchess." ''ah, so you are that much burnt from the failure, tch... It''s my party, not yours to decide''


    "How is that so, your majesty, all the other eminent, who hade here to attend the party with so many expectations, would be bored in the gossip of women. And it is something I am sure you would like to do," I said and he raised a brow as if asking me to continue.


    "Since the immeasurable time we have been proud of the valour and strength of our life partners, and men are smitten by the love we pour in our rtionship, so why not I give all of you a chance to show and relive the moment again," I added and everyone looked at me with mesmerizing eyes,


    "There is an archery show that is organised in the front part of the garden, each of you will be given 3 chances to shoot the arrow, three who would get highest scores would be given a love band to present their partner" I announced and they started whispering.


    "What is a love band?" Carl asked intrigued,


    ''Nothing but a bluff to hook you, so that you would not go against ck pearls usage,'' i mused in my heart. "It''s a special ck pearl bracelet, that is very rare in the empire, it is said that its ck pearls protect your loved one with every evil spirit and energy.'''' I bluffed, I could see wonder, questions and interest in their eyes, and knew that the jewel was going to be very popr... I would just give 3 pieces as a gift and the rest that I had made, I wouldter sell them at heavy prices.


    After all, i had to cover the cost, i had spent a big part of the gold coins i had got in my marriage on it.


    "Can we see the bracelet, I mean the love band you are talking about," asked Viscount Vincent, he was the one who was most interested in the jewels and antics in the whole empire.


    "Where would be the surprise then viscount, why don''t you try to win it for your wife," I added and he bit his lips but nodded.


    "I request all the lords toe to this side, and alldies can sit and cheer from there." announced Killian like a good host, I was d that he was the one who stuck by me when Charles wanted to change it too.


    "Roselia, as my knight, I want you to take part too." she red at me as she said,


    "I am not here as your knight today Mari,"


    "Then participate to win the gift for you mother.''''i deadpanned and moved further before she could deny.


    "Sir Edward why dont you also participate in the contest?"

 Chapter 123: love bands

    Chapter 123: love bands


    "Sir Edward, why don''t you also participate in the contest?" I asked and he looked at me as if I am some foreigner whom he was looking at for the first time. I am going to be your sister inw, you know, pay some respect.


    ''I am giving you a chance to win the heart of your wife with your valor.''


    "I apologise to mydy, but i do not have a wife or a fiance yet" remarked Edward with a stiff smile. How could this stiff stone can be so loving from inside.


    "Yes, Marianne, though his age had passed a marriageable age long ago, he is not ready to get married. Otherwise he would have a son around Oliver''s age."mented Meredith, and Edward''s expression softened a bit, this time his smile was much more normal.


    "That''s more the reason, you should participate sir Edward, maybe a girl will get impressed by your skills and approach you." ''or better you notice Roselia there, that stubborn mule was not ready to go to sword wieldingpetition,'' I cursed under my breath.


    "I don''t think so"


    "Oh, that would be a wonderful idea, Edward. You should do that." said Meredith, cutting her off.


    "But, sister inw.."


    "Do as she said." Once again he was cut off by Carl, the most doting husband of the empire, he gave a sharp look to Edward, and Edward nodded, but when he looked at Meredith, his expression was filled with warmth.


    "Come Meri, let''s get you seated first, before i join the group." see he could not even let her go to the seats alone. Meredith gave an embarrassed smile as he called her Meri lovingly and nodded.


    She gave me a courteous bow which I returned as she walked with her husband, only then did the ideae to my mind. If Meredith was loved and pampered so much, why not i convince her to join my business,


    I was sure her husband would never deny it. Moreover she had twins around Killian''s age. It would be easy for him to make friends too. My smile bloomed at that thought, when Killian walked towards me.


    "Mother,"


    "Yes, son"


    "Aren''t you proud of father." he asked and I looked at him surprised.


    "And why would that happen, honey?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "Well, he came second in thepetition. Even when his majesty was third." he announced so proudly that I was sure he would not take no for an answer. Though not proud, it surprised me a lot, I had never thought he knew anything about me, much less so many things.


    How could he knew the smell i like, when all he gave


    me were roses which Elizabeth liked.


    "Mother, are you okay?" he shook my hand and I smiled, whether he knew about me or not, it had nothing to do with me.


    "Yes, I am son,e let''s go, do you want to participate?" i asked to change the topic, but surprisingly he nodded,


    "Oh, you do?" shall i remind him, he is just 12'' i bit my lip at the thought of Killian gifting a love band to a sweet doll like girl with two pigtails. Well that didn''t look that bad, i wouldn''t mind if my daughter inw would be a cute little sweetheart.


    "Alright, but then you will have to introduce my daughter inw to me when you give the band to her." i said and he looked at me shocked, his eyes widened and mouth was opened and then closed as if he was not able to even form the words out of his mouth.


    I swear I had not seen him this startled even when I had approached him for the first time, or when I had told him I had been changed. Had i been too direct! I thought we were close enough to talk about it.


    I felt a lump form in my throat as i said, "I was just joking, you can take your time, son." Finally he blinked and closed his mouth, his expressions turned normal again as he sighed like an old man.


    "Sometimes, I am amazed at the power of your thoughts, mother. How did you even deduce that I like someone." he asked and I furrowed my brows, though I was surprised, because he was only surrounded by maids in the name of girls.


    "Didn''t you say, you want to earn a love band." why else would someone need a love band for!


    "It is for you, mother" he said and my eyes widened, did he just think of me, when he thought about love, aww! Could I cry for a minute?


    I pulled him into a hug and closed my eyes as his warmth melted my heart, when I heard the sound of coughing behind us.


    "Did you forget that both of you are hosts, and every noble is waiting for you to state the rules so that they could start the game." Cassius said in an angry tone and i red at him,


    "We apologize father, let''s go." he said, holding my hand. I blinked my eyes as it turned normal again and followed him out.


    "So, the rules are simple, you have to shoot 5 arrows and the one with highest arrows at the red point in the centre would win," each noble was given a board and they all took their positions.


    "I thought as a host you were not going to participate, but now two participants are trying to win a band for you. I am impressed duchess." said Charles with the same smile.


    "Oh it is nothing in front of you, your majesty. You have to choose who will you give band to, as you have two wives expecting love from you, i mean the band.'''' I replied with the same sweet smile he passed to me, when he chuckled.


    "You sure are impressive, I wonder why I hadn''t noticed that before." ''because i was busy ying the sweet girl role to win Cassius heart.'' I eximed in my heart.


    "You must be busy looking after your empire and its queen, your majesty."

 Chapter 124: lost her innocence

    Chapter 124: lost her innocence


    "You must be busy looking after your empire and its queen, your majesty," I replied and he shook his head and moved towards his target point, this man was poking me more and more these days.


    I walked towards the seats and talked with other nobles of lower-level whom I was not able to give time before. then I went to the powder room, my maids came forward to follow but I shook my head.


    "Stay here, and take care of the guest" I will juste in a minute anyway.


    I took my time in there, but once when I turned to go out, the door was blocked by Isabe as she stood in front of me.


    "Oh, my, why have you not seated out theredy isabe, is it because no one is trying to win for you?'''' I asked in a worried tone, but we both knew the truth.


    "Do you think you have won, just because Killian has started to call you mother? Cassius would never ept you as his wife, he loved my sister and you had stopped being like her, there were still chances in the past but now, he would not even stay in the same room with you.


    He even gave testament in my favour, in the court, you are nothing but aughing stock." oh so, she was even leaving her pretentious.


    I smiled, and looked back at the ground from the window, everyone had already taken their position and even shot an arrow or two, "can you see there Isabe, both Cassius and Killian are there, trying their best, topete so that they could win my love.'''' I announced in a proud tone.


    "But is there anyone who even cares whether you are here or not? Have Cassius evene to you once or written a letter to you, have he even asked how you have been these days. Tch.. you are putting all your stake on the wrong man, whether I am loved or not, I am his wife, the co-owner of this empire where you are standing... While you are just a maiden who is going to die like that, if not moved on." I said with a smirk, my haughtiness could be seen even by those who could not even hear our conversations.


    Her face tightened and her fists clenched, turning white in the process.


    "I may be a maiden, but you are wrong that Cassius had not asked me, he wrote me letters, your highness, not one but many," she replied, controlling her anger.


    "Oh, so you are his hidden lover now, I wonder are you maiden anymore or not as you are iming to be," I asked with a chuckle, she was surprised that I did not mind that he was having an affair with my husband.


    "So what if I am not a maiden anymore, at least I gave my innocence to the one I love, what about you, are you going to spend your whole life getting proud of winning some cheap ck pearls, which he was trying to win because of the eyes of society, not because he cares enough for you?'''' I could see the smirk forming on her face and her eyes filled with hatred turn into a haughty one mimicking my expression from just a while ago.


    "I never knew even kept women are so proud of themselves these days, if you are so happy with your position, why not announce it to the world, at least your parents can stop looking for a groom for you.'''' I snarled, I knew that our whispers were turning a bit loud. Though we were at a distance, but not enough, that no one would listen to us. I tried to move to the other side but she moved too, still standing in front of me.


    "Why! are you going to find a corner, so that you can hide and cry." Shemented, her wordings became harsher and my fists clenched. I was just holding myst thread of sanity to not p this vulgar, I didn''t even know if I should add ady for her.


    "I am going to my family and I would advise you to do that too, before I beat you so badly, that no one could recognise you," I stated in a very threatening tone. She could feel it, I saw her body moving but then she stopped to hold her ground and chuckled.


    "You did not have that much courage, you were weak and would always remain like that, those who want to p would not think so much, but just p," she addeding forward, her words were full with mockery.


    "Since that is what you want, then I would definitely fulfil your wish," I added as I moved towards her, closing the inches we had in between and then I put my high heels over her feet.


    Her eyes widened as a cry left her mouth and soon her mother and other nobles came towards us with hasty footsteps.


    "Oh my, what happened to you Isabe." her mother cried, "your highness, I was the one who asked her toe and apologise to you for the misunderstandings of that day, if you wanted to punish someone punish me, why did you p my daughter," she asked as tears came out of her eyes.


    I raised a brow, so that was the reason she was provoking me, thank goodness I had noticed at thest moment. When I moved towards her just a minute ago, I was actually going to p her but then I saw that she was shaking yet presenting her cheek to me, as if waiting for me to hurt her, that was the reason I used my heels to do so, to see the reason behind it.


    And look at that it did not even take a minute for her mother toe running here, that also with a witness. Poordy! At least, she should have changed the script before starting her drama.

 Chapter 125: the drama

    Chapter 125: the drama


    "What did you say, Monique?" I asked with a shocked expression, even my hands reached to cover my mouth as I started my award winning performance.


    "Your highness,I know my daughter is a bit naive, and don''t understand her right or wrong, but as an elder, you should be the one with a bigger heart." did she just call me old!! I was only one year older than Isabe, and she called me old! That was something more heinous than ming me for the p,


    "I am kind enough to ept you calling me elder when you are even older than my mother, Monique Adelia, what else are you expecting from me?" I said in a sharper tone this time, I could see Isabe trying to pull her mother''s dress to signal her to stop.


    But thedy was so lost in her acting that she didn''t even notice that after the scene she was trying to act didn''t even happen in the first ce.


    "I mean, you are like the elder sister of Isabe, after all, you have taken her ce, I mean her sister''s ce."


    "Elizabeth loved Isabe a lot, so she is a bit habitual of speaking what''s in her mind, but you should have scolded her or should haveined to me, your highness. You should not have pped her." here she said again.


    "Mother, listen to me" when Isabe realised signals were not working well, she tried to speak out but her mother still did not listen.


    "No, Isabe, let me say, I had already lost one daughter, I can not bear to see you hurt," she said as tears further welled up in her eyes.


    On the other side, I was thinking if I should ask the method of bringing fake tears in the eye this easily.


    "I wonder Monique Adelia, what made you so sure that I pped your daughter?" I finally asked as her tears even started falling on the carpet.


    "How can you be so ruthless and haughty, your highness. I am apologising to you, again and again, in exchange, I am just asking you to treat my daughter fairly, and yet.." she shook her head as if she was not even able to finish her sentence because of the immense pain she was feeling.


    Suddenly I heard a wave of apuse and saw that the round had already begun.


    "Oh, my, all the arrows at the centre each cutting the other" I heard the women shout.


    "Who is the one who won?" I wanted to know as I could hear their shouts even here. Soon I heard footsteps, manydies must be going to the powder room now, and for that, they had to cross this hall. So that was the reason why Monique was prolonging her act.


    I looked at the witness she had bought with her,dy Carlyle yton. She was shuffling at her ce as if she was standing on pins and needles, when she felt my gaze on her she gave me an awkward bow and smile, for which I nodded in return.


    "Mother, listen to me" I saw Isabe trying again but thedy just shook her head.


    "No, Isabe, there is a limit to everything, I will make sure that his highness would listen to us today" she continued as her voice got louder every time.


    Soon we heard the sound of many footsteps and her sobbing turned louder and louder. Damn! That was the most hrious yet irritating situation I had been facing in my two lives.


    "Is there something wrong, your highness?" asked Grace Kynaston.


    "Grace, I am the one who is hurt here, yet you are asking her, how much would you try to tter her." chided Monique Adelia to the young girl who bit her lips as she did not want to oppose an elder.


    Otherdies behind her were also looking at us with confusion and awkwardness. I could have said something to stop the drama, but I wanted to check who was taking her side, she must have set a few nobles before or else she would not have been this confident.


    Soon moredies came towards this direction,


    "Oh, my, Adelia, are you okay, why are you crying my dear," spoke baroness Veronica, mother of our dear queen. Since when did barons take the name of Monique directly. Oh yes, since the day they started working together in forming conspiracies.


    "Is everything okay, mydy, what happened to you" spoke another baroness, Leanne Towner, as far as I know, his son Dn, ran away from the empire three years ago due to some crime, though I did not know further about any of them.


    "What is happening here?" oh herees the main male lead of the drama to save her damsel in distress from a viin like me.


    "Are you okay mother"?" and herees my hero, to take my side,


    "Your highness, I apologise for the inconvenience but I could not bear it anymore. I want justice for my daughter.'''' Both mother and daughter have the same script, if I came to ask for justice then I would see who would win or who would not.


    I saw the veins of his head popup. He was looking rather angry, or was he also trying to act to make it more natural,


    "What kind of justice do you want now, Monique, Adelia?" he asked and I was surprised he did not use to call her mother.


    Even she looked at him surprised but then she remembered that she was crying, so she started sobbing again, "your highness, Isabe had mistakenly used her highness in the past, due to some misunderstanding, so I asked her to go and apologise to her highness, but instead of forgiving her, her highness had pped her."


    "My daughter is already facing so much mockery and is filled with guilt yet her highness is not satisfied. I wonder what else she wants, I have lost one daughter due to her obsession with you. I don''t want to lose another one." she added crying, how sweetly had she med me for the death of her first daughter, when I had not even met her even once in my both lifetimes.

 Chapter 126: the slap and apology

    Chapter 126: the p and apology


    "I don''t think that it would be necessary, your highness. People are here to enjoy their day. We did not want to be the reason for ruining it." said Isabe almost trying to drag her mother, who was looking at her with furrowed brows, she still did not get the hint, what a fool!


    "Very well, then go and join your family, Monique Adelia," he said nodding and I raised a brow. Did they think they could start the drama and end it, any time they wanted and I would just stand there like a fool!


    "Wait a minute, did I give you permission to leave?" I said and everybody stopped in their tracks.


    "Mother." Killian tried to stop me but I raised my hand, I didn''t give anyone permission to trample over me.


    "I want to know how am I the reason for the death of your first daughter, Adelia?" I took her name, showing the authority I had, my eyes were so cold, she could feel the change and so did others, but I didn''t have any wish to be called a sweet wife and mother. I was a viin through and through.


    "I didn''t mean it like that... I just wanted to say that you should not forget the etiquettes as the duchess of the empire." she tried her best to sound confident, and Iughed coldly,


    "I can put you in prison right here, in charge of using the archduchess of the empire and falsifying facts, it would be no less than treason, and even your family would not be able to save it. Do you want to see it? `` I raised a brow and waited for words to sink in her mind. I could see the sweat dripping from her forehead as she looked towards Cassius for help.


    "Marianne, I think, it" I raised my hand and stopped him right there.


    "ording to rule no. 566 of the royal book, which the emperor had written himself, anyone who spread the rumours about the emperor and his family with vassals, will be used of treason, and as far as I know, we are the extended family of the emperor, I am the one and only daughter inw of, second prince and archduke Nichs," I announced in a haughty manner that even Cassius was tongue-tied.


    "I am not spreading rumours, you did p my daughter when she came to apologise to you," said Monique Adelia and my eyes snapped back to her.


    I walked slowly towards Isabe, who instinctively took two steps back, I stood in front of her and held her chin in between my palm and fingers in a deathly grip, her eyes widened as if she had seen her doom in front of her. That''s right, Isabe I will be your doom soon.


    "Just look at her face, her make up is intact and her face is shining, there is not a single mark on her skin if I would have pped her, would it be like this?'''' I asked her mother who was looking at me and Isabe with confusion.


    "Not every p had marks, maybe your hands were not that strong." she stuck to her point and Iughed.


    "You don''t believe me, then let me show you the proof," with that I raised my hand and gave her one tight p with all the strength I had, the sound of p resonated in the hall, and the whole room turned deadly silent, even the sound of taking a breath was stopped for a second like everyone was holding breath.


    I smirked as I saw the mark of fingerprints on her cheek,


    "Can you see now, Adelia? Her cheek would have looked like this if I had pped her earlier. My hands definitely had the power a strong woman should have." I spoke and only then did I hear many gasps around, and Isabe started sobbing.


    "Why did you do that, oh my poor daughter." Adelia came running and hugged her so-called precious little daughter.


    "I was just showing since you were not believing the words," I said with a shrug as if that was the most obvious thing to do.


    "But you have pped her earlier too," she repeated again and now I wanted to open her head and check what was in there, did she still not get the point!


    "Isabe, I think your mother still has doubts,e show me your other cheek, so that I can prove to your mother that I haven''t pped you before," I said with a sigh as if I was burdened with the hard work of pping her.


    She further hid behind her mother, "no, your highness, you are right mother had some misunderstandings, which I was not able to clear on time" she said in a soft voice, as everyone''s eyes were set on her.


    "Mother, her highness is right, she has not pped me," she added afraid that her mother would create another show.


    "But I heard your shriek" she deadpanned.


    "Now don''t tell me you are going to me that I had put my heels on your feet! Lady Isabe, tell your mother that your ankle bent when you turned to walk towards me," I said with a sigh. if she would still say that I was the one who put my heels on her, would she not be doubted more.


    Isabe red at me but cowered when she looked into my cold eyes and nodded, "her highness is the right mother, my leg bent when I turned towards her highness." she added and her mother bit her lip as she looked at me then at her own daughter, she wanted to pressurise Isabe more, but stopped herself as every eye was set on her for now.


    "Come mother, let''s go," said Isabe, trying to drag her mother out who nodded.


    "Wait a minute, didn''t Monique Adelia say that you havee here to apologise to me, but I think you forget to do that in the end." I added and she looked at me back, "but it''s alright, you can do it now."

 Chapter 127: Robbed the band

    Chapter 127: Robbed the band


    "Since you were here to apologise to me, it''s only right that you would do it now," I added as if this was the most obvious thing to do.


    Both mother and daughter looked at me as if I was crazy, but everyone''s serious faces changed their thoughts. They looked at Baroness Veronica who was standing silent now. She was afraid of Cassius too, as her power was in front of only women. Tch.. and where did the other one go. I looked around but I was not able to see her.


    "I apologise, your highness, I should have cleared the misunderstanding before ming you, I hope you will forgive me," she said bending her knees giving me a courtesy bow and I nodded.


    "I will forgive you,dy Isabe but I will never forget it, so I hope it will not repeat in the future or else the way to prison would always be open." I threatened openly, this was this high time I showed them who was the owner here.


    "Yes your highness." she bowed again and decided to walk when I looked at her mother,


    "Monique, Adelia," my voice made her flinch and Isabe nudged her towards me.


    "I apologise, your highness, my motherly love sometimes collide with my rationality. It would not happen again." she apologised with the same bow and I nodded.


    Though I still wish to send them into prison, I know it would be of no use as there were many who would take them out in a second.


    The one was standing in front of me, her lover and my husband Cassius, so they were even sleeping together, just great! I would not let this matter go, Cassius, I would take my revenge from you too, this p was only the first instalment from both of you.


    "I apologise to everyone for the inconvenience, Monique Adelia was too lost in her motherly love that she had started hallucinating, I hope we can still continue the party," I added with a slight bow and they all nodded and scattered back, the sound of chatting and gossiping started again.


    I walked towards Killian and held his hand, "do you want to ask something to me," if he asked, I would tell him a few things, poor boy, he had to choose between his mother and grandmother''s family.


    But surprisingly he shook his head, "they were the ones who med you first." he added and I smiled, at least he had the wisdom to see the truth, not like his father.


    I held his hand and went out without even turning back. When I saw Katherine was standing there at the door.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience, your majesty," I said and she shook her head.


    "That was a spectacr performance, Marianne. If possible, I would have pped for you," she added and I smirked.


    "Well sometimes you have to teach lessons otherwise they kept on pesting you" I added and she nodded her head.


    "Well," I stopped as I looked around, "if you want I can teach you a few tricks." I offered but she shook her head.


    "That''s very tiring work, Marianne, I can not spend my whole day thinking of which tricks she would use and how I would counterattack them," she added and I felt pity for her naivety.


    "You are in a swamp, your majesty, you can''t keep your hands clean no matter how much you try,'''' I advised but the girl just looked at herself and then at the distance where Charles was talking to Cassius.


    "Then I would rather leave this swamp." though her voice was nk like always barred with no emotions, I could still feel a strong determination in it,


    "Hope you know what you are doing, leaving swamps has never been easy."


    "Are you alright, your highness?" Many nobledies approached us and my conversation with her left in the middle, but soon I had to find a way to warn her, as her thoughts could ruin her and she may be beheaded too.


    "Oh, I apologise, I hope you enjoyed thepetition, just look at the dilemma. I was the one to organise it, yet I was not able to see it," I sighed, it would have been a good chance to unt the new gifts more.


    "It''s alright, but you will be surprised to see the result.'' added Meredith and I shook my head.


    "If you want to say that both your husband and brother inw had won the game, then I won''t be surprised at all,'''' I replied with a smile and she chuckled but I could see the pride in her eyes.


    "They did, but they were not the only ones who did, you have to give a lot more love bands than you have thought," she said I chuckled. I had already expected 6 to 7 winners since many men here are good in archery.


    "Who else won."


    "My lords anddies, the game was much better than we had expected and I am proud to announce that we have so many winners in the game" started Ian, oh he was my saviour.


    "The winners are his majesty, the sun of the empire, his highness, the archduke of the empire, duke Carl Stanford, earl Milton Richmond, viscount Alvin Hester, sir Edward Stanford and sir Roselia " he announced and my eyes instinctively felt on Killian, did he not win!


    As if reading my mind, "I had scored more than the earl but less than my father, and you had set the rule that only the highest one on that board would win." he said in a weak tone and I smiled.


    Bending a little I looked into his eyes, "honey, you know the strongest bond is not a love band, but the bond of care and love for the other person before you, that you share with me." I announced but he was still looking sad.


    "Are you still upset about it?" I asked, running a hand in his hair and he sighed.


    "Father robbed the band from me, he could have chosen otherpetitor or would have taken the separate target, yet hepetes with me, he knew that I am not better than him," heined and I furrowed my brows, he was right, Cassius very well knew that no matter how much better Killian was he wouldn''t be able to defeat him.


    "It is because I want you to show how hard apetition could be."

 Chapter 128: scrooge, miser

    Chapter 128: scrooge, miser


    "It is because I want you to show how hard apetition could be," said Cassius as he walked towards me with a band in his hand.


    "May I have the pleasure, mydy," he asked me to forward his hand for me to take, I just wanted my hands on his cheek, giving him a p, nowhere in between, but there were a lot of people and enough drama was already done.


    So I gave a sweet smile and forwarded my hand, which he held gently, his touch was soft and his smile was so warm. If I did not know any better I would have thought he was actually happy to hold my hand and put the bracelet on my wrists.


    "It was just a game, not war, you could have taught him about thepetition any other day," I said as he tied the strings of the bracelet.


    "I would keep that in my mind next time, mydy," he said with the same tenderness or was I hallucinating.


    "I never knew, Cassius is this loving and caring," said Charles walking towards us. "By the way duchess, these bands are for the one we love or the one we are married to?" he asked and I furrowed my brows. What trick was he ying now!


    "Shouldn''t both be the same, your majesty?" I asked and he shook his head.


    "I have two, as everyone knows, so shouldn''t I be given two bands, for each of them" oh! So that was the reason since his family name had helped me a while ago, I would not be petty.


    "Of course, your highness. I can even give a bunch to you if you ask." I said and he smirked, "I will just send a billter," I added and his smirk turned stiff, then heughed and shook his head.


    "You sure are unique, I will pay not only for mine but for everyone''s band, give one to each noble as a token of appreciation from my side.'''' Ah, money, I could see the gold coins falling over me in front of my eyes. I would make sure to charge him double the market price, this would be enough to reimburse all the coins I had spent.


    "It will not be needed, your highness. The bill is on us" said Cassius and I red at him,


    ''Scrooge, miser, he did not pay a single coin to me without asking for a bill yet he was distributing my investment with free hands, how could he!"


    "Ah, I think, we should not go against the wishes of his highness, since he wants to pay, we have no right to object," I said with a fakeugh but Cassius just looked at me like I was crazy.


    "We are the ones who had organised the party Marianne, his majesty is our guest." he pointed in a stiff tone.


    ''I was the one, Cassius, i... There was no we in it, and Charles is a rich guest, he won''t be affected by paying a little.'' i wanted to shout but nodded, here went my money again!


    "Ian, go and collect bands from the maids, and distribute one to each nobleman presented," he announced as my heart bled thinking about the gold I could have earned through it.


    "My lords anddies I''m much obliged for your presence and recognizing me as your host. Why don''t we settle ourselves at the banquet before another set of games.."


    "Are there more games, your highness?" asked viscount and I nodded.


    "Yes, of course, I will make sure to keep you intrigued till evening," I replied.


    "But, your highness, it''s already noon," said Earl and I realised a lot of time was wasted due to the drama mother-daughter had yed.


    "Oh, then some other time maybe."


    "Uh, what was that game, that you are cancelling, your highness." asked viscountess Gloria and I smiled.


    "Oh, let it be a surprise so that I could amaze you at the next party again."


    I could see the disappointment on the face of manydies, and that''s what I wanted, to keep them attracted and intrigued.


    "But you all are always wee in the pce, we can always y a few games while chatting over tea" and then I would soon convince you to rebel with me.


    "Oh, that would be a wonderful idea, your highness." said a fewdies and others soon nodded their heads.


    We all walked towards the banquet hall, where separate tables were arranged for each family, and a music show was organized on the stage.


    I heard a lot of whispers that the party was organized well and I smiled brightly, finally, the transition had started happening.


    My eyes fell on Isabe who was sitting 5 tables away from us, her cheek still had that red mark and her eyes were full of anger. Should I be sad with the way things happened! Oh my, no, I was in the best mood ever looking at her face.


    Many couples started having danced in the background. I was looking at them with a smile when two hands were forwarded in front of me.


    "Mother, would you like to have a dance with me," asked Killian with a sweet smile on his face.


    "No one is dancing with his son, Killian, it would look odd. I shall be the one to dance with our mother as decorum" as if I care about his false decorum in any way.


    "I think as a co-host, he is my partner for today''s party. So I shall dance with him." and without waiting for an answer I held Killian''s hand and walked towards the other couples. He took my hand perfectly and soon we started moving on the rhythm. he had learnt dance well in a very few days. I turned my head and looked at our table where Cassius was sitting alone.


    I could feel a lot of scrutinising and mocking gazes on Cassius and closed my eyes, I hope it made him realise how I had felt in my both lifetimes.

 Chapter 129: sage tea

    Chapter 129: sage tea


    "It was a lovely party, duchess, I am impressed," said Charles as his both wife stood on his both sides, no matter how I looked at this scene it always felt weird to me.


    "I am grateful that you enjoyed the party, your majesty." I bowed and so as Killian, Cassius was called by Ian, and as hosts, we decided to give farewells to our guests.


    "It was a wonderful evening, Mari, but we were not able to talk properly, hope you still remember your promise to go shopping with me." said my mother hugging me and I nodded.


    "Of course mother, tomorrow is Sunday, so Killian will be free, we can spend the whole day together" I replied and she hugged me again.


    "Your highness, I apologise for the misunderstanding and foolishness of my wife, as an apology, I wanted to give you this special tea of our tea garden," said Marquees Wiltshire.


    "At least you know your wife, marquess,'''' I said, taking a sigh as Kate took the gift. His face turned red yet he still bowed and smiled when left.


    Soon other guests left too, baroness Veronica just nodded and left with the other baroness. I can understand about Veronica being haughty, but I wonder why the other one was so arrogant.


    I closed my eyes and took a sigh when I heard footsteps again.


    "Killian, would you go with Ian, for a minute, I want to talk to your mother," said Cassius and my eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t think we have anything to discuss in private,'''' I added but Ian had already held Killian''s hand, the boy looked reluctantly at me so I nodded, as I did not want him to be dragged in the mess.


    "What was Leanne Towner doing here?" he asked with the coldest voice I had ever heard. For a moment even the Killian from my past life felt pale in front of him, I could see his eyes turningpletely red. What had just happened? That wasn''t something I was expecting.


    "She is part of the nobles,'''' I replied, getting my voice back, which I had lost for a second looking at his behaviour when he punched the wall behind me.


    "Don''t you know that she could not enter our pce, she is banished by most of the nobles." he pointed and I furrowed my brows. The memory was years old so it was a bit hazy and I did not remember anything special rted to her name so I shook my head.


    "No, no one told me so, is it because of her son, that ran away?'''' I was intrigued and his eyes snapped back at me, which he had closed when I shook my head.


    "No one, I repeat no one take his name in this pce, and never again would youe in contact with that family or else, I would not be responsible for the result, but you would be," he said with poison filed voice, his eyes were telling me he could even kill someone at this moment.


    "Are you threatening me now, Cassius,'''' I asked, dropping all the formalities.


    "I am just telling you the truth, Marianne." he said and then his eyes followed my neck and get closed again, "that family had done the crime, Marianne, a crime I have no proof of, but I will find one and make sure that they would be beheaded. For now, it is enough for you to know, so stay away with them, because when fire burns, it burn everything around it, it did not recognize friend and foe." he added and I furrowed my brows, I tried to remember a lot but nothing like that had happened in myst life or had it happened when I was already dead.


    I was lost in my thoughts when I heard footsteps and he was already gone. Should I tell him he would not be sessful in whatever he was nning. My eyes felt on the crack on the wood where he had punched and a red mark of blood and sighed, it had nothing to do with me. Yet when I closed my eyes I could still see his bloody eyes in front of me.


    I walked back to my chamber and settled on the sofa, it was a tiring day, but I had gained a lot, good publicity for my jewels, and taught a good lesson to that mother-daughter pair, but that was not enough, if she got pregnant, things would go down, I was sure they would find a way to get rid of me then.


    But something was not right., in the past, I had lived many more years. But Isabe was never pregnant or was she taking medicines, this was something I was not expecting, but if I caught them red-handed it would help me in taking divorce.


    "Your highness,"


    I opened my eyes to see Penny serving tea and I gave a grateful smile to her, I really needed one right now.


    "Ah, this is the sage tea that marquees Wiltshire gifted me just now, right," I remembered the taste of tea very well, in the past whenever Isabe made small mistakes her father always gave me this tea.


    It was a special sage tea that grew only in their estate, this was the only thing that I liked about their family. The tea did wonder as all the tiredness I was feeling, left my body slowly, and soon I felt light-headed. I closed my eyes and sat there in the sses for a while when I heard voices.


    "Mother, are you okay?" asked Killian, his face was filled with anxiety


    "Ah, yes, why?" I asked tilting my head if something happened, looking at my statement his brows furrowed further.


    "Father was looking angry when he came to meet you,"he added and I furrowed my brows.


    "Oh, is that so.." why didn''t I remember something like that.


    "Mother, I think you are tired, you should sleep," he said with a small smile and I nodded and walked to my bed and closed my eyes. Soon darkness took me in her arms gently.


    ***********************

 Chapter 130: deeper than you thought.

    Chapter 130: deeper than you thought.


    "Ian, pass the bill to the duchess chamber, it should be double the price of jewels that had been gifted to the guests," I ordered with a bright smile, she had done wonder today and any gift she would ask for was less inparison to that.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "So, finally you realize your wife is a gem or is it a change of heart?" asked Charles finally getting rid of Philip.


    "Charles, why don''t you first take care of your wives, I saw how you respect and care for Katherine." I taunted, wasn''t this man lecturing me a few days ago! At least I never tried to imprison Marianne in the pce.


    Charles sighed, "it''s not that, I did not want her to go out, your wife is a firecracker, I did not want sweet Katherine to turn like her." he added looking at the distance where Katherine and Philip were talking, and I chuckled.


    "Oh, much more than you think, but then, she didn''t go anywhere with your first wife too,'''' I added and he nodded.


    "You know Rosamund was never happy with the title of queen, but higher nobles never let her be the empress, and now when Katherine is here, she is very insecure, I can understand her insecurity but she has to understand that I am bound too."


    "I havepromised my father that I would marry any woman he said, if he let me marry Rosamund, still our marriage took 6 more years than yours."


    "And now when she is still not pregnant, I could not stop father anymore, you know that very well, though he had given me the title of emperor 2 years ago, I still can not go against him," he said, taking a sigh and I shook my head.


    "Your life has turned much moreplicated than before." his eyes dimmed as he took a deep sigh.


    "You have no idea, I feel bad for Katherine, but at the same time I feel bad for Rosamond too, sometimes I think life would have been much easier if I had been at your ce," he said and I narrowed my eyes if only he knew!


    "I will see you tomorrow," he said as I saw his both wives wereing from opposite sides.


    "Your highness, can I have a minute of your precious time." said marquees Wiltshire.


    "Yes, of course, marquees, are you here to apologise?" I asked, turning ignorant towards the pitiful look his wife and daughter were giving me.


    "Pardon, my lord!" Their eyes widened at my statement, I was sure they were here toin, I hated them for every time they did wrong, yet they came to me, toin about others, and since I had to make them more hollow, I had to be sweet to them, and fulfil their small wishes.


    "Since you tried to use the mistress of the pce in her own house, and created a spectacle in front of everyone, almost ruining the party, then what else could be the reason toe here, if not apologising?" I asked and his fists clenched, thanks to Marianne I could see them burning and seething yet silent.


    "I understand your highness, I apologise for my wife''s mistake," he said through gritted teeth. "And as an apology, a small token of my goodwill." with that he forwarded me a gold kettle and packs of tea, which was received by ra.


    "I will take my leave then," he said and I nodded, Isabe continued looking at me, turning her head with an aggrieved look as I cared even a bit, in fact, it gave me peace.


    "Your highness, I saw the baroness here" Ian announced and my face hardened.


    "How could this happen Ian, looks like she did not want to live anymore, where is she?" I snarled and he took me towards the entrance, but when we reached there she had already crossed the door and was entering in her carriage.


    "Ask guards to stop her, and take Killian with you, I want to talk to Marianne.'''' I ordered and he hesitated, "now '''' I shouted and he went forward and took Killian with him.


    My eyes saw nothing but blood when I reached her, but I was surprised that I controlled myself, in fact, I reasoned with her, I told her the truth, notplete but still, I told her the truth and left the ce before we had an argument, as I reached the chamber Ian was already standing at the door.


    "I hope things did not turn worse, your highness," said Ian as I entered my chamber, Killian was nowhere to be seen. And it did not need much effort to know where he would be.


    His eyes checked me closely and stopped at my hand and then he sighed.


    "You are still affected by them" how could he expect me to not be affected by her presence in this pce, they were nothing but a disaster to me and my family.


    "How did she even enter the pce?" I asked and he shook his head.


    "I have checked all the invitations personally, her name was not there, I was myself shocked to see her when she tried to hide herself in the crowd," he said with a doubtful voice.


    "Thank goodness, Marianne and Killian did not know about her, otherwise I did not know what could have happened."


    "Your highness, do you think, baroness Veronica brought her here?" Ian asked and I shook my head.


    "Thatdy is a greedy fool, but she also doesn''t know the reality. Moreover, no one can bring others without invitation.`` I added and he nodded.


    "We will handle it, I will look at the matter and ask the guards and other staff in the morning," he said with such confidence that I let the matter go.


    "Your highness," he said hesitating and my eyes met his.


    "Hmmm"


    "That p was perfect,dy Isabe was so shocked, I even saw blood at the corner of her mouth," he said with so much pride in his voice that I chuckled.


    "For a moment when we reached there, I thought Marianne was at fault, so I tried to let the matter go, but who would have thought? I felt such a relief when Marianne pped her, it made me feel that we do not need to protect her anymore." I said and Ian nodded.


    "Your highness, her highness can be a good ally." I was wondering that too.


    "If everything goes well, I will tell her the truth after our marriage anniversary party," I said with a sigh and a smile bloomed over his face, but then he felt worried.


    "What about?"


    "He didn''t need to know, it''s not like he is sharing everything with us, I am sure the pit is much deeper than it seems.." he nodded his head.


    "Would you like to have dinner, your highness?" I shook my head.


    "I will justplete these files and take a rest." he nodded and started walking out of the room when I added.


    "Ian the tea"


    "It''s already handled, your highness," he said and I smiled.


    "Hope things go smoothly until our anniversary Marianne."

 Chapter 131: betrayal of Ian

    Chapter 131: betrayal of Ian


    "Mother, are you sure father had not said anything to youst night." he asked me for the umpteenth time since morning.


    "No Killian, and this is thest time I am replying to this question." I added and he puckered his lips, he took hold of my hand and took me towards the banquet hall.


    "Then how did this happen?" he asked pointing towards the entrance door and I saw a crack in the wood and red marks which the maids were cleaning.


    "I don''t know,'''' I added with uncertainty this time, he bit his lips but nodded. I was sure he must be thinking that I was trying to hide from him, but I had no answer to it.


    "Killian, why don''t you and get ready, we have to go to the nearby town. Your grandmother must have already left the house, she was very excited to spend the day with you.


    He nodded and left when I moved and touched the door, my head started paining again.


    "Your highness, are you okay." asked Penny and Daisy together, and I nodded.


    "Would you like to have some tea before going?" Penny asked me and I nodded.


    "That would be a good idea."


    I walked towards my garden and looked at the scenery lost in my own thoughts.


    "Ah, the same sage tea" I said looking at the tea and Penny nodded.


    "But i feel like having mint tea," i added and she bowed and went back.


    "Lina, I want the rest of the tea pack of sage tea in the carriage when I leave for the market," I said in a whisper and she nodded and left.


    Soon Norma entered with hurried footsteps and bowed.


    "Your highness"


    She had some parchment in her hands that she put on the table and bowed. I raised an eyebrow, but she bit her lips and said nothing.


    I took the parchments in my hands and started reading it, a chuckle escaped my lips when I finished it.


    My eyes narrowed, when I finished reading, and my eyes fell on Daisy and she shivered.


    "Daisy"


    "Yes your highness,"


    "Do you know, Ian is a wonderful man, he is one of the youngest yet most aplished men in the nobles." i sad and she paled,


    "I don''t know much about lord Ian. Your highness." she replied and I chuckled.


    "No! Too bad, i thought you would have learnt enough when he was training you, or someone else had trained you, huh?" I asked with the same chuckle and she fell on the floor bending her knees. My eyes turned cold that instant.


    "You know the punishment of treason right?" the girls started sobbing hard, she must be around 18 years too young to die but an example was needed to be set.


    "Please have mercy, your highness, please have mercy, I will never do it again." she cried as she kneeled and bowed her head again and again.


    "My family is burdened with the favours lord Ian had done to us, your highness, yet I denied him, but he assured me that it is for your safety, your highness, trust me I never wanted to harm you." she replied in between her sobs pouring her every emotion but my heart felt none.


    "Summon Ian this instant." I ordered Norma, who was looking at the scene with utter horror and disappointment.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Go and stand on the door, keep an eye that no one else will enter except Ian, not even other maids." I ordered Daisy who was in a mess. Her head was already bleeding slightly with her continuous bowing on the stony surface.


    She nodded as she crawled towards the door, afraid of even standing in front of me, and I closed my eyes.


    They would me me for everything, forgetting what they had done, if I punished her I was a viin and if I would not then I was a push over, at the end I would be the one to lose. After what felt like eternity, i finally heard footsteps


    "Your highness, you have called me" Ian asked but his face was telling he already knew the matter, he must have seen the mess of the girl he had sent to keep an eye on me.


    "You are still amoner until you im the title of earl, i hope you still remember that.'''' I said as I opened my eyes and he nodded, there was no fear in his eyes, no remorse, nothing, it was clear like always.


    "I know, your highness, I even know that my mistake could cost me my life." he added, understanding the underlying meaning of my words.


    "I have always treated you well, Ian," I said and he nodded.


    "Just like my mother used to take care of me, your highness, she always knew what i needed even when i never told her." he said finally in a pained filled voice.


    "Are you trying to gain sympathy now, your words only made your betrayal severe, Ian." i replied feeling hurt further.


    "He walked towards me and kneeled in front of me." I looked straight into his eyes, my eyes were dead cold.


    "I am even ready to get beheaded your highness" he said with such simplicity as if he was talking about weather, it made me felt worse, he was a kind man through and through, he had faced a lot in his life too, but that did not mean he was allowed to keep spies on me.


    "Why?"


    "I did it for your safety, your highness, the pce is not a safe ce, i just wanted to be ensured." he added and i chuckled, everyone around me took me as a fool.


    "By keeping an eye on my every step, by passing every information to Cassius, do you take me as a fool, Ian" I said with hurt, anger, disbelief, and atst disappointment.


    He bowed his head as he had nothing to say in his exnation.


    "Every mistake has a punishment Ian, and you have made a severe mistake here." I said , closing my eyes again in a disappointed voice.


    [hey readers, as you have all seen the writingpetition spirit awards are here, and i was thinking to participate in it too. I have a few ideas, I wanted to share and ask your opinion about it. So would you please be kind enough, to see the auxiliary chapter and advice me which historical romance would you like to read, i can not share here as it will increase the cost of the chapter, thank you]

 Chapter 132: Enemy meet at the narrow path

    Chapter 132: Enemy meet at the narrow path


    We sat in the carriage to go to the town but my mind was still stuck to the words I exchanged with Ian a while ago. I hope i had taken the right decision, but the anxiety was still wing my heart out,


    "Are you okay, Mari?" asked Roselia and I nodded finallying back to my senses.


    "It''s been a while since we all went to town together," I added and she smiled.


    "Yes, i did not know aunt and Dami are also joining us, otherwise i would have taken a leave and had joined them." she said with a sigh and I chuckled.


    "You are still going with us, you know.'''' I added and she red at me.


    "I am going as your knight, i won''t be able to sit with you and choose the clothes and i would not even be able to try clothes and buy them" she said puffing her cheeks and i shook my head.


    "Mother, brother Damien are also joining us?" Killian asked, surprised and I nodded.


    "Since it''s sunday, everyone is free, so they all decided to have a meal together and spend some good time" I said patting his shoulders and he nodded.


    "Mother, father would be free too." he said after a minute of silence and I looked back at him.


    "No, he must be busy training Philip, he has a lot of other work except handing his office." I replied and he contemted but nodded.


    "Killian, I want you to enjoy it there, we could have ice cream or any dessert you want, and can buy anything you like. I bought you here, so that you can enjoy, alright." i said and he nodded, though i was sure it would still take time to him to adjust among us freely.


    "Your highness, we are here" the guard announced and Norma and Kate opened the door for us.


    Soon we reached the town, and walked to the designated shop that was decidedst night.


    "Like always you arete, and you are looking like a man." said Damien and I chuckled, while Roselia just red and ignored him, from her expresion it was clear that she used to hear his teasing all the time.


    "Look at the watch, it''s 10, I am on time, like always you are early Dami '''' I added and othersughed.


    "Both of youe and sit here?" my mother chided.


    "You are still the duchess, do remember that." she added but her voice was warm,


    "But this is my father''s store." i said looking around, i knew almost all of them since childhood.


    She shook her head, "behave Mari, we will talk when we go to the taverns, or tea house,


    "Killian, child,e here, and tell me which suit do you like?" she asked and only then did i noticed, there are more than 10 suits were there on the mannequin dolls.


    "Have you bought yours?" i asked Dami and he coughed,


    "I already had one ready." he said and my eyes narrowed, why was he behaving strangely.


    "I bought one from the nearby town when I went yesterday," he added, but before I could ask anything I heard Roselia.


    "I think that coffee shade is better," said Rosellia.


    "No, that ck one looks better," said Dami.


    "Of course, as awyer, you would only like ck color." said Rosellia and we all smiled.


    "Killian, go and chose yourself dear, choose one ording to your liking and asion, you will wear it on the anniversary," i said and he nodded, i wanted him to chose himself because mostly his dresses were the small copy of Cassius wardrobe, he never get the chance to select something personally.


    "Mother, how about this one?" he asked, pointing at the blue suit which had diamonds embedded as buttons and had a ck streamline. It was looking noble yet a bit trendy.


    "It''s a good choice, son," I smiled proudly and his ears turned red.


    My mother patted my shoulders as I patted Killian''s.


    "So, shall we go to choose your gown next?" asked my mother and I shook my head.


    "I will wear my wedding gown." i stated and all of them turned to look at me as if i had said i would wear rags, that was one of a kind dress, embedded with all the rare jewels, i was sure if i pluck every jewel form the dress, i can even build my own pce by selling each of them.


    "Is there any special reason behind your choice, Mari?" my mother asked me in concern and I shook my head.


    "That''s the most beautiful dress in the whole empire." I added and all of them looked at each other.


    "But, we can still go and choose a gown for each of you." i said and my mother smiled, but her smile was looking forced.


    We walked towards the biggest shop of gowns, their every gown was unique and built with rarest sik and gems, there would be no designer that couldpare with their gold thread embroidery or the work of crushed diamonds.


    We all settled in the counter when I heard voices.


    "Since you did not know the difference between golden and bright yellow color you should not work here anymore."


    "Mydy, I beg you this is the dress which was ordered by you. I had designed the dress and even asked for your eptance before sewing it. If it won''t be sold now, I will lose my job" the girl was already on the verge of crying.


    "Who cares about that! But if i do not get my golden dress ready in an hour, i will make sure that this ce won''t stay in business anymore." came the haughty remark of Isabe, did she think she was the empress, even i could not im that i would be able to close the boutique that was the best in the whole empire, wasn''t she afraid that all nobledies would haunt her.


    "I beg you, mydy. At least give me a day, i promise, i will make a much better dress for you.'''' A poor girl was begging.. But when did Isabe have mercy.

 Chapter 133: in the prison

    Chapter 133: in the prison


    When they say enemies always meet at the narrow path, it could not suit anyone else better than us.


    "Killian, can you see the poor girl there? She may lose her job because of your aunt, would you mind if I interfere and save her?" i asked Killian as i didn''t want him to feel like i was trying to insult Isabe intentionally.


    He shook his head, "i understand mother, these days aunt is behaving strange." he said and i patted his shoulders,


    She was not behaving strange, we could see her true colours by now.


    I stood up and Roselia stood too, I shook my head but she ignored as she pointed at her uniform and I sighed.


    "Is there any problem, young girl?" I asked,pletely avoiding Isabe standing there.


    Isabe''s eyes widened looking at me and then her eyes searched around, for a second her eyes halted at Killian but then it moved further.


    She took a breath of relief, when she did not find the man she was searching for, and then she looked at me sharply, "it''s my personal matter, your highness, i prefer i will handle it myself." she said politely but i did not even spare her a nce, much less replying to her.


    "Your highness" the girl bowed, bending her more than half and I just shook my head.


    "Rise," and when she stood up I saw a bright yellow dress in her hands. Real diamonds, silver thread and silver powder were used for the bodice, as for hemline there were severalyers more than usual, the embroidery was enchanting, was Isabe blind to reject this dress because it was not golden.


    "What is the matter here?" I asked , taking the dress from her hands.


    "Your highness.." the girl stopped looking at Isabe and my eyes followed when i saw the re she was giving to the young girl.


    "As i said, this is my personal issue and i don''t like the interference of others." she said with more pressure this time and I nodded.


    "Very well, so you want to reject this dress?" I asked and she red back at me.


    "Since Isabe did not want to speak over the matter, i apologise, but you have to speak little girl, what is your name.'''' I asked the girl again.


    "Olivia.. Your highness"


    "So, Olivia, tell me, have you made this dress?" I asked and she nodded with fear.


    "It''s a beautiful dress, is it for sale?" I asked and she looked at Isabe with fearful eyes but nodded.


    "Very well, ten i will pay for it, this dress is mine now." i said and Kate forwarded the gold coins to the sales girl standing behind and watching the show.


    Sales Girl''s eyes gleamed looking at the gold coins and she bowed her head with a bright smile.


    "No, this dress is mine." yelled Isabe and I looked at her as if she was a fool.


    "Have you paid for it?" I asked, raising a brow.


    "I am the one who ordered it." she said, with a haughty tone.


    "And rejected it too, since you have denied from paying for it, the dress did not belong to you anymore." i added and she looked at the girl, if the girl changed her statement now, then she was not worth saving in my eyes.


    The girl looked at me and then at Isabe and kept her eyes on the floor.


    "Lady of Wiltshire, had denied to buy the dress, because she wanted the dress with gold embroidery not silver." though her voice was low, and I could sense fear for her, it was still clear.


    "Still, the dress would belong to me, even if I buy it or not." said Isabe haughtily, had she lost her mind with just one p.


    "Who are you, the owner of this boutique or the empress, you are not even a monique and as you imed to mest night," my voice turned into a whisper


    I came close to her ears, "you are nothing but a cheap paramour, who is sleeping with a married man, for now it is one, but who knows about the future, you who would rot in a room all your life, I will make sure you do." I patted her shoulders.


    She raised her hand in anger, listening to my words, which I held in such a tight grip that she was not even able to move.


    ''Poor girl, can''t understand her own trick'' "Roselia, this girl had attempted to hurt me in public, arrest her and take her to the prison.'''' I announced and her eyes widened.


    "But I did not p you." she shouted and I shook my head.


    "Did i say that, or have your ears stopped working too. I said you attempted to hurt me." I repeated and she looked at me with horror understanding the gravity of the situation.


    "You can not do this to me" she shouted as Roselia held her hand.


    I chuckled, "oh my, such a confidence, even when my knight had already held you." I mocked and shook her head.


    "I am Killian''s aunt. I am Elizabeth''s sister. I am blood rted to him," she shouted and everyone started looking at us.


    "You may be her aunt, but I am his mother." I announced and sheughed.


    "You are just a step mother, you are using him as a stepping stone, you think Killian would not realise it? It is just a matter of time when Killian will see your reality" she shouted and I closed my eyes. Did she forget that we are in public?


    "ording to rule no. 566 of the royal book, which the emperor had written himself, anyone who spread the rumours about the emperor and his family with vassals, will be used of treason. Did you forget who was in just a single night, Isabe? This time i will make sure you get the punishment to remember it your lifetime.'''' I added and Roselia dragged her out.

 Chapter 134: meeting in the market

    Chapter 134: meeting in the market


    Cassius [pov]


    "Your highness"


    "Yes, why did Marianne call you?" I asked once Ian entered the office, an hour ago when he was called, the maid was looking scared, though these days her maids used to roam around like they are the future heiress of her chamber.


    "Your highness, her highness, know about Daisy." he said with a long pause and the grip of my hand on the paper tightened, turning it crumpled in the process.


    "It was for her benefit too," I said and then sighed, "did she say anything?" i asked as i knew she were not among those women who would stay silent after knowing the truth.


    "Your highness, I am leaving the pce," he said with a sigh, and my eyes widened.


    "No, you can not, i will talk to her, it was my instructions, you were just following them" i added shaking my head, Ian is the only confidant i had, and i am the only friend he had.


    "I am going to im my title as earl, and take its responsibilities, i would note back, until i will take all the work over," he added and only then i took a deep breath.


    "You should have said it in the first ce, good, but it''s not a punishment, did she just order you to do that only?" i asked and he bit his lip, as i had guessed there was more to it.


    "Would you need an assistant for the meantime?" so he was not going to tell me.


    "I do, but chose the assistant wisely, Ian," he nodded, taking my hint well and walking out.


    ''What had she asked him to do that he could not share with me?'' I ran a hand in my hair as I realised I was spending more and more time of my day, thinking about her.


    "Cassius, do you have sometime?" asked Philip as he entered the office.


    Even if i would not have, you would still enter and ask, wouldn''t you!


    "Of course, Philip,e in." he entered with a smile and sat on the chair in front of me.


    "I was wondering if i could go to the market, and take a round or two, to get the practical knowledge of working environment of the market" though he was asking i was sure he had already made up his mind,


    "Sure, but since you want to learn about their working, i would advise you to go in a disguise.'''' I added, remembering the days I used to go to inspect the market with my father.


    "Camouge, as amoner?" he added and I nodded.


    "Which part of market did you want to go, if you want to go to amoner market, go as amoner, if you are going to nearby town to noble stores, go as a nouveau riche.'''' I added and he nodded.


    "Would you apany me?" he asked and I shook my head.


    "I have other things to do. You can take anyone from the staff with you.'''' I added and he shook his head.


    "No one would have a better knowledge than you." he added and I sighed as I looked at the document of relief fund policies. I had to burn the midnight oil again.


    "Fine, I will see you in a carriage in half an hour." i said and he stood smiling.


    The whole journey he kept barging all types of questions, though a few of them were good, rest of all the questions were foolish just like him.


    "Come, lets walk from here.'''' We both had worn simple and attractive clothes with a cloak to hide our face, even the carriage we used was the one used by servants to travel in the town.


    We randomly entered a few shops as I showed him the transactions, we bought a few things randomly doing haggling.


    When we were walking we heard a ruckus from one of the most popr shop and we stopped in our tracks, i entered the shop and he followed when we saw a crowd being collected there, that''s when i saw Isabe was being dragged by Roselia, while Marianne was standing on the other side with closed eyes, and Damien was standing there patting her shoulder.


    Why! Was she a kid, that she needed consoling that also in public, i clenched my fists.


    Then my eyes fell on disheartened Killian, he still cared for Isabe, I had to cut the rest of the ties soon.


    "Brother what happened here"?" I asked a worker who was already gossiping with other men.


    "Thatdy was having an argument with a new tailor here, and her highness interfered and saved the girl from thedy''s wrath.


    But then no one knows what happened, and thatdy tried to p her highness, the knight interfered, and now they were taking thedy to prison." exined the man and my brows furrowed.


    Isabe, had been ying this game for a long time, how could she lose her temper easily in public, where people would support Marianne more than her.


    And why the hell was Damien still standing there with her.


    "I have to go back to resolve the matter first, you go ahead and look around.'''' I said, turning to the man when I saw his ugly expressions and clenched fist, why was he so agitated, was he worried about Marianne, so he still had not improved his ways.


    Without saying another word,


    I left the man alone and decided to look further into the matter.


    I saw Marianne asking something to that clingywyer when he held her hand and took her to the corner.


    My brows furrowed when she did not protest, but let him hold her wrist. Then he took her to an abandoned corner where heaps of clothes were spread and hugged her.


    And surprisingly, she did not move, she did not shout, did not push him, i stood there for a while hoping she would react someway, but she did not. At the end, Damien was the first to leave while she just stood there as if still reminiscing his touch.


    So, atst she loved someone else too.

 Chapter 135: when would you marry Dami

    Chapter 135: when would you marry Dami


    The girl kept shouting like a banshee until she was out of sight, my family looked at me with worry and I looked at Killian whose eyes were following Isabe. I wish I could do something to keep him away from this hurt. It felt like I lost even when I won.


    I felt Damien''s hands on my shoulder and I gave him a small smile, people would think now i was ying a victim card, but Killian''s care for Isabe still hurt my heart.


    "Are you okay, son?" I asked once Isabe was taken from there.


    Killian sighed and then nodded, "I am good, mother." I knew he was not, but I could only nod at that time.


    "So, Olivia, do you that you will lose job today.'''' I asked the girl who was still standing there nkly, as if she could not see anything around her.


    My words jolted her and she jumped up from her ce holding her chest, I raised a brow, was my voice that scary?


    "Your highness" she bowed as she greeted me again.


    "Did you hear what i said?" biased and she nodded then she shook her head and then nodded again biting her lips.


    Damien chuckled and I closed my eyes, what a unique girl she was!


    "I asked, do you know you have lost your job?" I asked again with some patience and she furrowed her bores.


    "But you have already paid for the dress, your highness, that is also more than its price." she added and i nodded, though i felt bad, parting with extra coins, it was necessary to maintain the image.


    "But Isabe, wouldn''t leave you, she will make sure you will bear the consequences of today. The manager would fire you so that his boutique will not be involved in this mess." i added and she bit her lips hard, that even blood started to seep out.


    "What can you do?" I asked if she could be a talented person to start with.


    "I can design, sew and do embroidery." she added, bowing her head.


    "Good, I have a job for you,e with me." I added and she looked at me shocked but then nodded her head again and again.


    "Have you chosen anything mother?" I asked and she shook her head.


    "We were all busy in watch a spectacr show, you were showing us.'''' It was only then that I realized that most of the staff, customers and crowd on the road were collected there and watching me. I closed my eyes and rubbed my forehead. that was not something i was expecting.


    "It''s alright, at least you have chosen a good dress." said my mother looking at the dress in my hand.


    "Oh, this is for Rosellia, mother. Since she was not able to try anything" i added and she smiled,


    e then help me choose one, too.'''' I nodded but my eyes felt on the cowering girl who was trying to merge into the background.


    "Olivia"


    "Yes.. yes your highness" she was like a scared bunny in front of predators, ready to run away with a single sound.


    "Olivia, why don''t you help my mother in choosing a dress for a royal party, ording to her colour and body structure." I asked her, it was the best way to check her skills. I had already made an image of my unique jewels in thest party. Now I could use my anniversary party as the chance to leave a strong impression about the dresses and my mother and Roselia could be the one to represent it.


    "Yes, your highness"


    She walked into the store and my mother raised a brow.


    "You know women are not allowed to work darling." she said and i sighed, i knew she would easily deduce my intentions for my actions these days.


    "It is time to change the society mother, many nations out there are even getting freedom from monarchs, I just want a few rights for women." i said and she covered my mouth from her hands, afraid that someone would listen to us.


    "I know you are hurt, Mari. But never forget that you were the one who chose Cassius, even when he had a child, and now you''re the one who chose Killian to be your son."


    "We have always supported you mostly, not because your decisions were right, but I want you to live with no regrets. I could have forced you to marry Dami, but I didn''t do it, because then you would have continued to love Cassius and destroyed his life."


    "Now rebelling, shouting, creating drama everywhere, do you think is that right? Once again I will not stop you, but if you fell in the deeper pit then you already are then it would break your father''s heart much more."


    "And have you ever thought about the child whose responsibility have you taken?" She chided and then without waiting for my reply she went back and sat with Killian.


    Dami came and put a hand on my shoulders, "she is just worried about you." he consoled and I nodded.


    "When would you marry Dami?" I asked, though I never wanted to interfere but my mother''s words made me realise that I was still guilty for his condition.


    He looked at me with widened eyes and then bit his lip. His eyes went to check the scrutiny and when he was my mother was busy with Killian, he held my hand and took me to the other corner,


    I furrowed my brows when he came closer that his breath was touching my skin, it suddenly made me felt very ufotrtable.


    But when he started whispering into my ears, I was stunned. I even forgot the proximity we were sharing as my eyes widened, I just wanted to p him for now, but then I controlled, and let him finish the matter.


    At the end, he just dusted his clothes and left from there, leaving me alone shocked still.


    "Mother, we have to go now."

 Chapter 136: the day had just started

    Chapter 136: the day had just started


    To say that I was shocked would be an understatement, Dami''s words were still reverberating in my ears and I wanted to shout and beat him but then we were in public and as he had asked me that this should remain in between him and me, I did not want to break the promise. But that did not mean I could ept it, how could he do this to me and others!


    "Mydy, would you please try a few of these dresses?" said Olivia in a whisper. I was sure if I would not have been standing here, I would not have been able to listen to her words.


    But the dresses, I didn''t even know these kinds of dresses were avable in the store.


    One was a pink dress, that had the artistic design of flowers which were embellished with rare stones, giving flowers a realistic look, withcework in the hemline and a small cut in the middle with manyyers of white silk between it.


    Another was the beige colour dress, a light colour which was mostly avoided in royal parties, but the dress has gold thread work and rubies embroidered that was making an intricate design all over the bodice,


    Thest dress was midnight blue which had crushed diamonds used to intricate the dress as the night is full of stars, each dress has its own charm that will not let you take your eyes away from it, as if you were spellbound.


    "Did you make these dresses?" I asked and she nodded, taking two steps back.


    She reminded me of my maids. When I was reincarnated, I could understand their condition, but why was this bunny so afraid?


    My mother pointed at her hands and only then did notice there were various marks on her arms as if she was beaten,


    Getting beaten at home was something taken as a crime in our empire, yet many poor families children had been beaten by their own family members or by shops even for their minor mistakes, but the girl was a gem.


    Her hands could do magic on the clothes, I felt bad for the condition she was in and my will to take her increased.


    "We don''t need to try the clothes'''' I said and her face turned pale, "we will buy all three of them,'''' I added and she looked at me surprised.


    "Your highness, I apologise for greeting youte, please forgive this humble man," said a man who was in his 50''s he was nowhere near humble.


    "Ah, I thought you forgot your manners, Edgar."


    "How could that be, your highness, I was out for lunch, the moment I came to know about your presence, I came running to greet you first. It is my good luck that you came to this small store," he said, bowing further.


    "It is one of the best shops, Edgar, you don''t need to be this humble," I added as he stood up properly.


    "That''s your kindness. Your Highness, I don''t even know how I shall serve you."


    "Oh, I have a very good way, but I am afraid that you will deny me publicly,'''' I said, taking a deep sigh, and the man''s eyes widened.


    "No, your highness, you can take anything from the store, this store is all yours," he added, shaking his head as he signalled the saleswoman who had been following me since the start.


    The women nodded and bought all types of dresses with them.


    "I have already chosen everything, Edgar, it is not needed,'''' I said and the man nodded.


    "Then you order, mydy, I will be happy to oblige," he said with a glint in his eyes, he must have already started counting the gold coins in his mind.


    "I have bought these four dresses and I want this girl too," I added after showing him the dresses.


    "Of course, mydy, all these dresses were the best of our collection and the girl... The girl?" he looked at me, shocked.


    "That''s right, this girl is going with me, this is a small amount for a refund if you bear losses due to her sudden departure," I said and Kate handed her a few gold coins.


    "I know you are wise enough to not deny me," I added with a smile before he could make any excuses as I could see, he was very reluctant to let the girl go.


    "But your highness," he said hesitating and I looked at him sharply.,


    "Are you trying to deny me, Edgar?" my voice was cold and he knew there was no chance of negotiation.


    "Not at all, your highness. I was just saying what shall I answer to her family," he said with a weak voice.


    "I will handle them," I said in a sharp tone and he nodded.


    We paid the bill and walked out of the shop, followed by Olivia, who was walking like we were dragging her forcefully.


    I sighed as the day was getting ruined more and more.


    "Hey, little girl, if you don''t want to work for me, then you can go home, and find another work, I am not forcing you toe with me.'''' I finally said, turning back, and her eyes widened.


    She shook her head, "I apologise, your highness, I would not repeat my mistakes again, please have mercy." isn''t it the same line she had said to Isabe.


    "Which mistake would you not repeat? '''' I asked, testing the waters and she looked at me, crying.


    "Norma, go back to the pce with Olivia and other knights who are taking Isabe to the pce," I said, and Norma nodded, dragging Olivia with her.


    "I apologise for everything, son. It meant to be a special day for you." i said and he shook his head.


    "The day had just started mother," his eyes were shining as if he had a secret he was happy about, or was I thinking too much again.

 Chapter 137: falling in his arms

    Chapter 137: falling in his arms


    "Is there something we left behind, son?" i asked Killian as he was turning back again and again,


    He bit his lip and shook his head, "I was looking at different shops, mother, it has been years since I came out of the pce." he said as we crossed a toy shop.


    "You did note out even once?" i was surprised, i thought he did not go out after my marriage only.


    He shook his head, "mother used to say i am too young to go out with her, i used to go out with father or grand mother sometimes, but after my grad parents death, i never went out." he said and i felt bad.


    "It''s alright, we cane out on every weekend or whenever you want." I added ruffling to his hair and he took a sigh of relief, or was I overthinking again.


    His eyes were still roaming and then he bit his lips and pointed at a shop, "mother why don''t we go there?" he said and i followed his eyes, it was a sweets shop.


    "Oh, i apologise dear, you must be hungry, right? Mother,`` I called my mother who was walking with Dami, discussing something.


    "Yes, Mari," they both turned back


    "Why don''t we eat something before shopping further, that sweet shop is very famous," I pointed at the shop Killian was staring at, as if there were some hidden gem in it.


    "Mari, you finally did a good job this morning." said Rosellia who was finallying back, assigning Isabe to the other two knights.


    I just shook my head, she was more childish than Killian when ites to food.


    As we all reached the shop, and sat on the table, Killian took my hand and asked,


    "Mother, brother Dami, will stay with grandmother, why don''t youe with me for a minute." i furrowed my brows but nodded,


    He took me towards the powder room and I bit my lips, "Killian you are old enough to go by yourself, or ask Dami to apany you." i chided him and he bit his lips,


    "Will you please wait here, just for a minute?" he asked in a pleading tone and I sighed.


    "Alright, bute early." i said looking around,


    He nodded and scurried in, i looked around the counter at different types of delicacies that were decorated in the showcase when i felt someone''s eyes on me, i turned and only at that time, a small girl came running giving me a push, which bent my heels and i was sure about to fall, when someone held me by my waist.


    But more than the push I was stunned by the person, though he was wearing a cloak, I can recognise him in every way.


    "What are you doing here, your highness?"


    "What are you doing here, Marianne"


    We asked simultaneously as I stood up again.


    He removed his cloak and I could see surprise in his dark eyes that resemble mine, his always perfect hairs were messed up due to the cloak as he looked at me surprised.


    "I am waiting for Killian, he is in there.'''' I pointed and he furrowed his brows.


    "Killian is not a baby, that you need to stay here, he could have taken a servant if needed, you are the duchess of the empire, it didn''t suit you to stand here." he chided and i bit my lips, of course, i know that very well, and Killian had never did this kind of request ever before.


    "I apologize, mydy, I didn''t do that intentionally." said the young girl, she was around 5, and such a cute little angel, her honey brown eyes were shining and I smiled.


    "It''s okay dear, where are your parents?" I asked, putting a hand on her shoulders when she pointed at the couple sitting in the corner. Then she bowed and left.


    "You should have scolded her." said the man and I red at him.


    "Did you even look how pretty she was, and she was just a baby, she did not do it intentionally.'''' I said and he chuckled.


    "Why are youughing?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    "Your first reason to not scold her was she is pretty," he said with a chuckle and I red at him, sweet little children are the weakness of every girl.


    "Tell me Marianne, have you ever cared about the personality or feelings of a person, or you have just cared about how they look, how young they are, you all women only go for face and age, then why marry an older man in the first ce?" he said in a mncholic tone and using voice.


    I furrowed my brows, how did talking about a young girl reach to this statement, out of everyone he should be thest person to me me.


    "You did not tell me what you are doing here, your highness." i asked again, as i did not want to create another spectacr show there and listen to the scolding of my mother.


    "Ssshh, could you not see, I am disguised as a local here." he said putting a hand on his lips.


    I nodded, "you are here for taking rounds?" i added and he nodded,


    "But you always take rounds at the middle of the month, because there are already inspections of shops at the end of the month for taxation by the royal pce," I asked confused and he parted his lips.


    "How do you know that?" There was a clear surprise in his voice, and I bit my lips, it''s the third time of the day when I spoke without thinking properly.


    "As a duchess, of course, i know every procedure of the working of dukedom.'''' I said faking haughtiness and he narrowed his eyes but nodded.


    "Mother, I am sorry for taking time." said Killian and then he looked surprised.


    "Father, you are also here." why did it feel that he was not that much surprised.


    Cassius nodded, "why did you ask your mother to wait here, it''s not the etiquettes we have taught you." did he just use we, he meant me and him or he and Elizabeth!

 Chapter 138: dinner at the lake side.

    Chapter 138: dinner at theke side.


    "Father, since you are here, why don''t you have a meal with us?" he asked with a voice full of anticipation, I bit my lips as I realized he would be hurt again if Cassius denied it since he was already hurt with the incident that happened with Isabe.


    "Killian, I am on round, I am disguised as amoner, not duke, I can not sit and have a meal with you," said Cassius and I knew he was right, it would only create further rumours and doubts sincemoners did not know who he was.


    But when I looked at the saddened face of Killian, I felt bad.


    "Killian,your father is right, he has work to do, why don''t we arrange a dinner together, tonight?'''' I asked and both of them looked at me surprised.


    "If you.." before I could take my word back looking at their stunning faces, killian hugged my waist,


    "Thank you, mother, you always know what I want.'''' His voice was sounding so good to the ears that I nodded, not caring what he asked for.


    "Then, I will meet you tonight at theke garden," said Cassius after a minute passed and I nodded, but when words sank into my mind, I was surprised. Cassius had closed that ce years ago. How did he invite us there?


    But before I could ask further he had already worn his cloak back and mingled in the crowd.


    "What are you both discussing here in private?" Roselia asked, walking towards us.


    We shook our heads and she raised a brow, but before she could ask anything we walked towards the table, why did it feel like I was being fooled by both of them.


    "Where were you, Roselia had eaten all the fruit pie," said Damien as he looked at the empty te which wasrge.


    "If you continued to eat like that, I wonder for how many more days, would you stay as a knight!" I teased and she smirked.


    "Then I would be a wife of a rich duke and live luxuriously spending his money and eating all the things I want," she said, running a hand on her hair.


    "Why did you say, duke?" I asked with gleaming eyes, I just forgot that I had asked both Edward and her to participate together, did they notice each other finally.


    She coughed as she looked at my shining eyes and red at me.


    "Because there are only three marquees family, mine, yours and Wiltshires. So if I want to marry either I can marry an earl, viscount, Barron or a duke. So why not choose the duke, since he would be the richest among all." she said and I nodded.


    "Then what did you think about, sir Edward? He is the brother of the duke, though he would not im the title, his life is same as yours and Meredith is a gooddy to be sister inw." I used all the positive points I know but the girl just looked at me as if I was crazy and I didn''t even know what I was speaking anymore.


    "Well, Rose, Mari is not wrong, ... it''s a good family to get married in." After a long while, my mother supported me willingly. It felt good to have that feeling back.


    "Aunt Diana, have you ever seen sir Edward, Mari is talking about, that man is stiff as a rock, he would not even smile no matter what, I had seen him training new recruits. But not even once had I seen him talking to anyone or smiling, you will not even feel you are with someone when he would be with you, as silent he is," she kept on counting all the wrong points Edward had and I wondered how they were so happily married in theirst life.


    "Rose, is not bound to our area, you can marry in other empires if you want, as a brother I will always support you," said Damien and I chuckled.


    "Of course you will, after all, you are the most supporting brother around,'''' I said and he red at me, which I returned him, dly.


    "Killian let them fight,e we both finish this mango cake," said Roselia, giving a big piece to Killian who nodded.


    "Killian, tell me where else would you like to go?" I asked, forgetting about the conversation I was having with Damien.


    "I would like to visit theke mother," he said and I bit my lip.


    "Darling, theke is at the other corner, towards the royal pce, it would take hours to reach us there." said my mother and he nodded.


    "Mother is going there with her majesty, grandmother, I will go at that time then,"


    "How do you know about that?" I was surprised.


    "The whole pce know that mother, his highness Philip, had told everyone that you were going to theke with him and his sister, so I thought I will also join," he asked and I nodded as they all looked at me with a raised brow and Roselia bit her lip, so she knew!


    "Alright, then let''s go and see a show before going home," said Damien and I narrowed my gaze.


    "Do not worry, they only show family y or fairy tales at this hour." only then did I nodded,


    "Mother,have you ever gone to see a show in the theatre?" asked Killian and me and my mother coughed.


    "Of course, Killian, your mother has seen a variety of shows in the theatre." mother said and I closed my eyes, did she need to tell my dark history to my son.


    "Come, let''s go early otherwise we will miss the starting," said Damien and I gave him a grateful smile, at least he had done something good at the end of the day.


    I eyed Roselia and she nodded, "aunt Diana, I have to buy a gift for mother, you go ahead, I will join you once I am done with the work." she said and they all looked confused but nodded.


    She eyed me as she took my bag and walked away, I closed my eyes as I prayed for things to go well.


    [ps: please unlock the chapter with coins, if you can]

 Chapter 139: sneaking out of theatre

    Chapter 139: sneaking out of theatre


    When Killian entered the building he was looking at everything with wide eyes. Red seats were ced across the room in a series of lines where she stood. The stage was big enough for one to have enough sectioned rooms to y a long script with different settings in it. But that wasn''t all that this theater was about.


    Before entering this ce, they had stepped up. Taking the stairs as if they were going to the highest part of the building to reach this ce. What he had seen outside was the top of the building which was magnificent.


    There were chandeliers that were ced at the top, multiple ones with candles that were burning brightly to illuminate the paintings which were at the top of the ceiling. The entire ce was illuminated in a color of warm gold low and he had seen nothing like this that made his eyes only continue to look at it.


    I let Killian take in his surroundings. Giving her the time he needed to enjoy something he had never seen before. while i instructed thedy to say what we wanted her to bring when it came to the drinks and food so that we wouldn''t be disturbedter once the y would start.


    When the guests had finally seated themselves, the music started from the front of the stage. The tempo of the music slowly moved from the base to the top which touched the ceiling and every part and corner of the theater.


    The actor and actress came out as the curtains were pulled apart from either side. Wearing rich clothes that resembled any other elite who hade to witness and enjoy the y today. With the music and dialogues which she could hear, Killian glued his eyes on the stage. It was a y that he had never heard of which made him curious about where the story was going.


    When they were into the y for ten to fifteen minutes, it was then he noticed that there were book pamphlets of the y which was in the room. He took the parchment and started to read it, it was an old folk tale where a child helps his father to find a new mother but in the end, he never gets the love he desired as the whole love is transferred to the child the new couple had together.


    He stood in front with my mother while I and Damien took back seats.


    "Mother, are you very fond of theaters" asked Killian once we settled in the balcony rooms.


    Fist the show and then his question made me uneasy.


    Taking the wine which i had ced to rest next to my side, i took quick sips from it to reduce the dryness in my throat.


    "I was fond of ys when I was 20 years old," I replied precisely, not wanting to tell him that, I used to sneak out of the house ande here with Damien and my brother dressed as a man, so that I could watch all kinds of y.


    As the y continued, Killian was immersed in the showpletely, I was d that I brought him here.


    I signalled Damien and he nodded, so I slowly stood up from my seat and before anyone would notice, I draped a cloth around my body and used a veil to cover my face and walked out from the back passage.


    Roselia was already waiting there for me with the old maids'' carriage of Baringstone''s house.


    I held her hand and boarded the carriage as the carriage moved towards the narrow emptynes; within 10 minutes, it stopped in front of the old physicianne, which was famous for all the types of medical facilities.


    "I have already taken the appointment in my maid, Scarlet''s name," Roselia informed me and I gave her a grateful smile.


    We walked in and soon it was our turn to enter.


    "Yes,"


    "Sir, I am having difficulty in remembering a few things and my emotions are not in control, I am bing rather violent or too emotional." I informed the doctor as I checked my nerves.


    "Your pulse is not normal too, have you taken strong alcohol, i can feel some in your breath." he asked and i bit my lip,


    "I had taken a few sips to calm my body, but i had also taken this preserved tea." i added as i handed him the pack of sage tea.


    He did a few tests on my body as we sat there silently, "you have been given drug to make you emotionally weak, the long term usage of this drug can make you mentally sick and a violent person." he said with furrowed brows.


    "I will check this, and these are some medicines to calm your emotional imbnce." he said as he handed me ck liquid, even its smell made me nauseous.


    "We have to go back soon." Roselia urged and I closed my eyes and the liquid slowly went down my throat making sure I felt every drop of it stinging to my body.


    "The reports of the tea will be avable after two days, but i have a question, why would someone try to drug a mere maid" he asked and the hold of my hand on my dress tightened.


    "It is done by my lover, my lord, when I deny to make love to him." I replied , biting my lips which were the only part of my face visible and Roselia coughed.


    "I get it, now you can go." said the old physician as his ears turned red.


    We nodded and walked out. Sitting in the carriage, Roselia looked at me with wide eyes, "why did you say that?"


    "Did you have any better excuse?" i asked back and she red at me,


    "You better stay alone till the medicine works, you are bing bolder by the drug.


    Why have you even taken it in the first ce?" she asked and i gave a self depreciationugh.


    "I am collecting evidences Rose, and sometime we have to sacrifice small things to achieve something big"

 Chapter 140: dont disappoint me

    Chapter 140: don''t disappoint me


    3rd pov


    The hurried footsteps of Marquees Wiltshire reverberated in the silent area of the underground area of duke''s Luca pce. His expressions were cold and menacing.


    Finally his steps halted as the guard who was showing the way stopped in front of a room, he took out the keys from his uniform and opened the door.


    The room was nothing like prison, but a bedroom with minimum furnishings, there was a bed at the centre of the room, an oak table with two chairs, and a small cupboard to keep things, a small chandelier in the middle just above the bed, but instead of silk, everything was of cotton and rough clothes, there was no carpet on the floor, making it cold.


    Isabe was sitting on the bed with her head bent on her knees, her nails were dug deep in her palms.


    There were pieces of a porcin vase, scattered all over the floor with flowers, pillows and nkets. The room was a mess, as if the earthquake had just hit it badly.


    Isabe moved her head, as she heard the sound of the opening of locks and looked towards the door.


    Her eyes were red, and her whole body was seething with anger. She was about to shout at the guards when her eyes fell on her father entering the room. Finally her eyes gleamed back as she stood up and walked towards her father.


    "Father, you are finally here, see what she had done to me?" she yelled as she looked back at the room.


    Marquees Wiltshire looked at the guard who bowed and walked out of the room. Only then did his eyes fall back on his daughter.


    "What kind of mess have you created now?'''' His voice had no sympathy or care for her but anger that made her cower back.


    "I had done nothing father, as you have said, to keep a distance from Marianne for a while, I didn''t even go to the pce. I was in town, buying a gown for the uing party at the pce, when Marianne came there and snatched the gown from me."


    "And when I denied giving it to her, she shouted and called me names. She was such an aggressive at that time, father, and when I tried to defend myself, she used her knights to send me here. She did this intentionally father, she wanted to take revenge." sobbed Isabe, there was not a single tear in her eyes before, but now tears were running out of her eyes like a broken dam.


    "Don''t show these fake tears to me, they would not work on me, now tell me the truth what have you done, before i will show you what is the result of lying to me."


    "Haven''t you created enough mess by losing the case? I had told you clearly, if you will not win, I will not support you anymore, yet you are here creating more and more problems, since when have you learnt to be defiant, Isabe?" He said everything in a calm and low voice as if he was reading a book to her or sharing some news, but Isabe knew better.


    The underlying threat behind her father''s words was enough to make her sweat with fear.


    "I am telling the truth father, I did nothing. If you do not trust me, you can go and confirm from the store in the town, father. She just wanted to insult me, taking the side of a mere tailor to humiliate me in the public, she even called me a cheap paramour." she replied pleading, the hope and smile she had when she saw her father was long lost, and only fear remained.


    "Are you sure, because if i found out that you were still telling lies, then you know the result." he threatened in a colder voice. Isabe gulped visibly as she took two steps back but nodded.


    "I am sure, father, i would never have the courage to lie to you." her voice was low yet clear.


    Her father stood there silently judging her reactions and then chuckled, there was no anger or pain for Isabe in his eyes but relief that it happened. His chuckle was like several needles poked into her skin at once.


    She hated this, hated her father and everyone who just looked at her as a tool without caring how she felt.


    "If what you''re telling is true, then it means she had started drinking the tea. That is a good news, we just have to make sure that she will continue to have it" he said with a better mood, then his hands moved towards Isabe who instinctively took steps backwards and impinged into the borders of bed, she winced but his father did not notice it at all.


    "Stay here, until Cassiuse, cry your eyes out, he should feel pity for you, you just have to find a way to enter in his bedroom once, i will handle everything else, and one more thing, when youe out find ways to stay around Marianne and provoke her further, try to make her as violent as possible, then things would be much easier.


    And stop crying over small things, your tears should be shed to gain sympathy from Cassius and Killian, you are not a kid to throw tantrum around me" he said in a scornful voice, disgust was clear on his face, Isabe looked down and meekly nodded, only then did the man felt better and he smiled.


    He walked towards the door without sparing a second nce at the girl who had turned into a mess. Just when he touched the knob of the door he added,


    "I am giving you myst chance Isabe, don''t disappoint me this time." with that without waiting for any reply he opened the door and left her alone. when the man left, the girl who was standing there lowering her eyes, lifted her face, but her face had no meekness but an evil glint that would burn the whole empire.

 Chapter 141: lost the battle of wits

    Chapter 141: lost the battle of wits


    "Cassius, I was waiting for you in the town, where did you go suddenly?" asked Philip as he entered the office.


    "I have called you many times, and told you that I was leaving. But you were busy enough to not notice me, I wonder what caught your attention this much?" I asked back and then the man just chuckled.


    "Oh, you did not notice, the whole town was talking about Marianne.. I mean your wife."he changed his wording when my sharp eyes met his. "I mean duchess, fought for a dress withdy Isabe and even sent her to the jail, who would have thought that she would be this strong."


    "She had always been strong. And I do not think the matter was about dress, she tried to save a young girl from getting fired, not only that, she even offered the girl a job in the pce. At least, that was what I heard in the town." i said with a proud expression and heughed.


    "Of course, that''s what i wanted to say, she is a very strong and bravedy, sometimes i wonder, how did she live there, where women had no special rights, she would be much better at our empire, where women were given far better rights" he said with a proud expressions and my fists clenched.


    "She has been given every right she needs and I wonder, what her majesty got married here, when your empire is much better than ours." i asked and he looked at me surprised, and then chuckled, "i was not trying topare just giving my views, i am sure my sister is very happy here." he added and i looked at him, like he was a fool. Even a blind could see how his sister was shrivelling with time. I had to talk about her with Charles''s father next time.


    "Do you need anything else?" i asked as i stood up,


    "Are you going somewhere?" He asked me and my steps halted. If he came to know about the dinner he would surely stick to it, giving the same old excuse that family dinner was much better than eating alone.


    "Your highness" I looked at the man who had taken Ian''s ce,


    "Your highness, duke Wiltshire is here, he is requesting an audience with you." he came before i had expected.


    "Send him in"


    "Philip, if you would not mind." I asked him to leave us alone.


    "Oh, I did not mind at all, I can wait for you here." with that he took a seat on the nearby sofa, and sat there graciously, was he serious! Why did his mind work so differently?


    "Your highness" he said, bowing his head a bit as he entered and sat in front of me.


    "Cassius, I used to call that, when Elizabeth was alive. You were no less to me than my daughter, in fact, you were like a son to me which I always desired." he said in a very low tone as if he was grieving.


    "But since Elizabeth is gone, and now Marianne is your wife, I have lost the right to call you son," he said with a further aggrieved tone. Then he took a pause, he must be waiting for me to console him, to tell him that he was still like my father.


    My whole body burnt when he put himself in ce of my father, who was such a benevolent man and he is nothing but a snake in disguise. Such a fool I was to call him father in the past! Did he never feel a bit of guilt while versing all these sentences.


    "Even if i do not have the right to be called your father anymore, i am still Killian''s grandfather and Isabe is her aunt." he started once again, when he realised i was not in a mood to console him.


    "I know that very well, marquees and i have always let you meet him and keep a rtionship with him," i said, even though i hated it, i still let them meet, though my spies were always there to keep an eye on them and inform me everythingter.


    "Yes, but how would Killian feel when he came to know that Isabe is in prison that also in his ce, sent by his new mother." he said, putting pressure on the words mother as if reminding me that Marianne was not his mother.


    "I understand your point, but I am not the one who had put her in prison, I have always supported you and her." I reeled in a poised tone and he looked at me like I had gone crazy.


    "But, Cassius, she is still Killian''s aunt. We are like family, and don''t you think sending her into prison just for a lowlymoner and cheap dress is humiliating even for the image of repudiation, it had been just a day when the duchess had pped her in front of everyone."


    "I am afraid but everyone would take her as tyrant and a violent woman" he added and i clenched my fist, he was not wrong here, the women were taken as a gentle creature in the empire, what she did yesterday had already astounded many nobles and if they came to know about today''s event it would effect the image she was trying to build, and all her hard work would go waste.


    "Cassius, think about.." he started again but i raised my hand.


    "I understand marquees, Elizabeth is unmarried and it would negatively affect her image, if people came to know that she had gone to prison once, she is still an aunt of Killian, and like family. I will release her now." i said as i signalled ra toe closer.


    "Call the main guard of underground prison and instruct him to letdy Isabe go,"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "I knew you would make a wise decision, Cassius. If not for us, then at least for your wife Marianne." he added as he stood up and in so many years, for the first time i felt that i lost the battle of wits.

 Chapter 142: the romantic dinner

    Chapter 142: the romantic dinner


    Marianne pov


    "Did you have fun today?" i asked once we settled in the carriage, i was d that he did not notice, i wasn''t there. Damien had done his work well.


    "I did, mother. But i hope you are not tired." he looked at me with expectations and i shook my head.


    "I am not, do you want me to apany you in something?" I asked and he looked at me surprised.


    "Mother, we are going to have dinner with father, and you were the one who initiated it, did you forget about it?" he asked in an using tone and I bit my lip.


    The medicine was already making me drowsy, and I did not know how much I could handle, but looking at his aggrieved face, I nodded.


    "Of course not, son. I will have dinner with you, after all, it is the first time we are going to have dinner atkeside.`` I replied with a smile, as I ruffled his hair.


    "I had dinner there before but it''s a long time ago." he replied as he became silent, I was sure he was missing his mother or the moments he had spent with her.


    "I am sure we will spend a good time together.'''' I added touching his cheek, only then his lost eyes shone again as he nodded.


    "I was thinking, if i could go home tonight, it''s been a week since ist went home." said Roselia, and I bit my lip and nodded.


    I was so angry that Ipletely forgot that she had a life too.


    "You can take a leave for tomorrow, since I am going to spend all day in the chamber only." i added and she smiled gratefully, she must be very tired with 24/7 duties.


    "Thank you, your highness." she added as she took the carriage towards her house when we reached the pce.


    "Mother, why don''t you rest first? I will meet you near theke in an hour." said Killian and I nodded gratefully. I do need a warm bath to rx my muscles.


    I walked towards my chamber and sat on the leather chair, at a time like this I missed Daisy, she had magic in her hands. I wonder if Ian had fulfilled his promise or not.


    "Your highness, would you like to have tea?" asked Kate, as she looked at my tired body.


    "Yes, i would like to have that sage tea, which i had yesterday." I replied and she gave me an awkward smile.


    Soon Penny brought the tea and Kate helped me in changing clothes and jewels.


    "I want a warm bath with herbs." I added it after drinking the tea.


    "Yes, your highness"


    It took me more than half an hour to feel better. I wore a simple orange gown with just a simple diamond pendant and earrings, and kept my wet hair open.


    "There is no need to follow me, you all can go and have rest." i said and they looked reluctantly since i had given leave to knights too.


    "Go," I said in a strong voice and they finally nodded and left.


    I walked towards theke side garden, where I had gone a few days ago for ying zither. It was the most beautiful ce in the whole pce.


    When I reached there, I was stunned to look at the view in front of me.


    The ce was covered with small candles floating on the lotus leaves, which was making the wholeke magical, not only that the table was decorated with exquisite flowers, and gold dishes. There were small candles and rose petals covering the whole ce too, had Cassius lost his brain?


    If i didn''t know any better i would have thought that the ce was decorated for a romantic dinner or love confession.


    "Your highness" ra bowed and wished me so as other maids of the duke''s chamber.


    I nodded and walked towards the dining table. When Cassius entered the garden, he was looking surprised. Was he not expecting me here or was he surprised because I arrived before him.


    "The ce is looking beautiful," he said, taking his seat.


    "I know, but it was just a family dinner, there was no need to decorate it so much." i replied and he looked at me surprised again, was he not the one who did that!


    "Thank you, but i was not expecting you to like it." he added with a smile, though i found his words suspicious.


    "Where is Killian?" I asked and he raised a brow.


    "I thought he woulde with you, after all, he spent most of them with you these days." he replied with a nk voice, so I would ept it as apliment, no matter what he wanted to say.


    "How was your day in the town?" he asked, taking a sip of wine.


    I bit my lip, i went to the town because i wanted to check my body and then take a physician report for collecting proofs. But we still had good time


    "We had good times, your highness."


    "Of course, you had.." his voice was mncholic, as if he was feeling very bitter.


    He himself had kept himself caged. Who had asked him to avoid his son and spend time at work and how could i forget Isabe! Did he know what happened, then why did he not ask me anything, or should i say me me for everything.


    "Marianne" he called me breaking my reverie, why was he looking so upset, was it because of Isabe!


    "Yes, your highness"


    "If you love someone else, and married to someone else, what would you choose? To stay bound in a cage or to leave everything and stay with the one you love" he asked and my grip on the flute tightened, the sparkling liquid felt the most bitter drink i ever had, so that was the reason, he finally wanted to tell me his truth!


    [hey readers, as you have all seen the writingpetition spirit awards are here, and i was thinking to participate in it too. I have a few ideas, I wanted to share and ask your opinion about it. So would you please be kind enough, to see the auxiliary chapter and advice me which historical romance would you like to read, i can not share here as it will increase the cost of the chapter, thank you]

 Chapter 143: free you.

    Chapter 143: free you.


    "If you love someone else, and married to someone else, what would you choose? To stay bound in a cage or to leave everything and stay with the one you love" to say that his words did not affect me would be a lie, the bitter fluid in my mouth, slowly passed by in my body making me further mncholic.


    When Isabe had said those words, I was angry, annoyed, but still pping her was enough to make me feel better and then his behaviour towards me from past few days, it felt like he cared, but now that he had asked directly, it made me feel something more than broken.


    ''How strange it is, I always n about leaving him, taking my revenge but whenever he does that I feel broken and betrayed, we both knew that we are married only for name, yet when he asked permission to finally free me from this golden cage I still felt abandoned.''


    I dug my nails in my hands to keep my sanity, no i could not show him my raw emotions, i would be a matter of his disgust and beughing stock again.


    "I would rather prefer leaving your highness.'''' I replied, taking another sip, so that even if my voice sounded low, it could be med on the drink.


    He closed his eyes as he nodded, his expressions were not better than me, why! Was he feeling guilty, or pity for me. I would not give him the chance to do that!


    "Do you want to discuss more about this matter, your highness?" i asked, if possible just finish it at once, i did not want to be hurt again and again.


    He did not reply, as his grip on the flute tightened, i thought he would not reply, so i looked around, why did it feel that the beautiful scenery was mocking me, telling me that it was not for me, and could never be.


    These roses, I never liked, these candles, I never desired, somewhere in the battle of love and war, I always wished to have a loving family deep down.


    "Mari, would you like to have a dance." I closed my eyes to hide the tears, why was I feeling so emotional, was the drug still in my body, but it had been ages since I took the antidote.


    I just nodded and gave my hand in his, as the music started in the background, in the next second when I opened my eyes, they were clear, but only I knew how hard it was, I was bleeding, I could feel that..


    He brought me closer than necessary and I put my head on his chest, the music continued and I closed my eyes.


    "Would you free me from this cage, Cassius?" I asked and his grip on my waist tighten, he took a turn suddenly and I had to hold him tight to maintain my bnce. When he held my waist and swept me above the floor, my eyes met him and he smiled, but there was no malice or hatred in his eyes. For a moment i felt there were still chance but when he held me down again, he put his chin in the crook of my neck and slowly whispered in my ears,


    "I will" I felt all the strength loosen me, yet I nodded.


    "That''s good." I whispered back and he twirled me.


    Was it the wine or was it the medicine? I felt my senses bing blurred, even the music in the background felt distant to me as I continued to waltz with him on the beats.


    "Mari, i apologise for everything i did to hurt you," he continued to whisper as we were lost in each other arms, his chest felt safe, though i knew it was not for me, this softness, this care was nothing but a moment of guilt of his life, yet i hungrily took it, like a deprived person i was. I felt the connection as if he was feeling the same pain as I was.


    "Will an apology be enough, Cassius. After everything, will it be?" I asked as I tried to move to see his eyes but his hand moved and covered my whole back, it stopped me from leaving his arms, his hands touching my bare back and my breath hitched.


    "I don''t know, but an apology is all I have." he whispered again in my ears. But more than his words, I felt his hot breaths and his lips touching my ears when he spoke. I was losing, i knew, he was leaving i knew, yet this moment was something i would always remember in my heart.


    My mind scorned me, so at the end of the day i was still that emotional person who would forget everything, with just an apology. I would let him go in the arms of his lover to live a happy and blessed life, while i.. I would stay alone all your life, what happened to all the promises I had made to myself, to all the revenge I had nned for him and Isabe.


    "Mari," his voice was barely audible, yet it sounded so clear to me, I could even hear his slow heartbeat from this proximity.


    "would you stay with me a few more months before going?" His voice was pleading, which was strange, should he not be happy and try to get rid of me as early as possible.


    "Why?" I asked , mustering all the strength of my body in my voice.


    "For the sake of Killian, please stay a few more months, I promise I will free you, I will fulfill your every wish, I promise" he repeated again and again, his voice so pleading, so desperate that I nodded, before I could even process his words.


    "Thank you"'' was all he said.


    [hey readers, as you have all seen the writingpetition spirit awards are here, and i was thinking to participate in it too. I have a few ideas, I wanted to share and ask your opinion about it. So would you please be kind enough, to see the auxiliary chapter and advice me which historical romance would you like to read, i can not share here as it will increase the cost of the chapter, thank you]

 Chapter 144: broken

    Chapter 144: broken


    Cassius POV


    "If you love someone else, and married to someone else, what would you choose? To stay bound in a cage or to leave everything and stay with the one you love" I asked as i remembered the way they were hugging each other in the open, she even hid herself and walked out of the theatre, other may not recognised her but i could even differentiate her from the crowd of thousands just by looking at her back, i drank the whole ss, the bitter fluid in my mouth, slowly passed by in my body making me further mncholic.


    When Elizabeth had cheated on me, I was angry, annoyed, full of rage, but I had handled myself but this time, it felt like I was broke beyond repair.


    "I would rather prefer leaving your highness.'''' she replied, taking another sip.


    ''How strange it is, I always n about leaving her, taking my revenge but whenever she tried to leave me and chose others over me I feel broken and betrayed, we both knew that we are married only for name, yet when she epted that she wanted to be free from this golden cage I still felt abandoned.''.


    I closed my eyes and nodded, i did not have the courage to see her happy expression,


    "Do you want to discuss more about this matter, your highness?" she asked, without even wasting a second, as if she was waiting for this moment for a long time.


    I did not reply, but my grip on the flute tightened, deep in my heart I was wishing that she would deny, even if it''s for Killian, she would decide to stay, but who was I to me her, I was the one who had chosen this loneliness for me.


    These roses, these candles, Killian had done a hard work in making it special, I was sure Ian must have hinted to him before going, how heartbroken he would be when he woulde to know that she was leaving.


    I finally opened my eyes, but the happiness i was expecting wasn''t there, she was lost just like me, looking at theke, i could see raw pain in her eyes, and before i could think, i was already waiting for her hand standing in front of her, so what if she denied, at least there would not be a regret of not asking even once.


    "Mari, would you like to have a dance." I asked and she nodded as she gave her hand to me, had I lost her in my madness to take revenge, in my distrust after the betrayal or was she never mine since the start!


    I took the flute and drank it again in a single gulp, as the music started in the background, she finally opened her eyes, they were clear, was I hallucinating a moment ago, like always have I been delusional that someone could love me, why would they! I was nothing but a broken piece of chess, yed and used all my life.


    I blinked to control the pain i was feeling, and smiled at her, her dark hair were still wet, its tendrils were dancing with the air, and tickling her neck, momentarily i felt a twitch to twirl them around, the creamy skin of her back, peeked out whenever her hairs move.


    i brought her closer than necessary and she put her head on my chest, my heartbeat turned low as i realised, this was the first and maybe thest time when we would be dancing together.


    I gathered the courage to beg her to not leave me, if possible stay, i knew it was being selfish, but i just could not, had not the courage to let her go,


    I opened my mouth to plead but heard her saying.


    "Would you free me from this cage, Cassius?" she asked and my grip on her waist tightened, i took a turn suddenly and she had to hold me tight to maintain her bnce. I held her waist and swept her above the floor, there was no space between our bodies yet it felt she was beyond my reach, and drifting farther away, her eyes met mine and i smiled, wasn''t that my aim since start, to keep her away, because i could give her nothing except the pain.


    No, I could not continue to see in her eyes, my emotions were on the verge of breaking me apart. I hugged her close, seeking all the warmth I could have, like a deprived person, I was. i put my chin in the crook of her neck, it would have been a perfect moment, if it would not have been thest, gulping the lump formed in my throat, I slowly whispered in her ears,


    "I will" I felt all the strength loosen me when she nodded.


    "That''s good." she whispered back and I twirled her, so that I could feel the cold air cutting my body instead of her soft touches and warm breath on my chest.


    Was it the wine or was it my pain? I felt my senses bing blurred, even the music in the background felt distant to me as I continued to waltz with her on the beats, afraid that she would deny me any moment to touch her again.


    "Mari, i apologise for everything i did to hurt you," i whispered, though she deserved to know much more, but now it did not matter since she was leaving, i hungrily kept her in my warms to seek the warmth a bit more, when was thest time someone had hugged me, though i knew this touch was not for me, this softness, this care was nothing but a moment of our life, but strangely, I felt the connection as if she was feeling the same pain as I was.


    "Will an apology be enough, Cassius. After everything, will it be?" she asked as she tried to move but i was sure there were tears in my eyes, which i couldn''t let her see, so i put my hand on her back, it stopped her from leaving my arms, my hands touching her bare back and her breath hitched.


    "I don''t know, but an apology is all I have." I whispered again in her ears, my lips touching her ears when I spoke. I was losing, i knew, she was leaving i knew, yet this moment was something i would always remember in my heart.


    "Mari," my voice was barely audible, but I had to ask, just once, even if she would deny.


    "would you stay with me a few more months before going?" my voice was pleading, and she shivered, i waited for eternity for her reply, thinking immeasurable scenarios.


    "Why?" was just she asked, could i say i could not bear to leave her, not now, i need some time to make the things right, so at least i could free her respectfully and she could have the right to keep her head held high. i


    "For the sake of Killian, please stay a few more months, I promise I will free you, I will fulfill your every wish, I promise" i repeated again and again, my voice was so pleading, so desperate that she nodded, filling me from hope once again, my voice was so wet that a "Thank you"'' was all i said.


    ***********


    [hey readers, as you have all seen the writingpetition spirit awards are here, and i was thinking to participate in it too. I have a few ideas, I wanted to share and ask your opinion about it. So would you please be kind enough, to see the auxiliary chapter and advice me which historical romance would you like to read, i can not share here as it will increase the cost of the chapter, thank you]

 Chapter 145: she was intoxicated

    Chapter 145: she was intoxicated


    It''s been two years, two years since Elizabeth died, but I was still there bound with her memories. Whenever I saw Marianne, I saw Elizabeth in her. Though they look entirely different.


    Elizabeth had golden hair and blue eyes, her face was round and a bit chubby with dimples on her cheeks, making her look like a cute little girl. her eyes were big and bright, just like Killian, who was her split copy.


    While Marianne, she had ck curly hairs that look like a waterfall, her emerald eyes, were phoenix shaped eyes. Her sharp pointed nose, and her chiseled long face, and sharp features were just the opposite, yet the way she tried to behave cutesy even when it was clear that it was fake.


    Her acts, her temper, always made me feel that she was trying to be sweet, and it only made me believe that she also had a reason to marry me. Like others she also wanted to use me.


    The poison on our wedding day was a nned attack, and who would be most benefited with my death, except my wife, these thoughts had colluded my mind.


    The betrayal and its wounds were not healed, I was lost in it. I always thought that I would never be able to trust and love again.


    And here I was, in the arms of my wife when she wished to leave me, I was toote! As she said, an apology would not be able to suffice the pain she had suffered. I could only hope that she would stay happy with Damien.


    "Would a few months suffice, the pain he would feel?" she asked, breaking my reverie, ''then don''t go'' i wanted to say, but wouldn''t that be selfish.


    "He would be in academy by then." i managed to say and she nodded, "you can go and meet him there anytime" i whispered, though i wanted to say, ''you cane to the pce anytime''


    "He would still be hurt." she whispered, her lips moved on my chest.


    "Wouldn''t you and i" I stated, asked, hoped and anticipated that she would say yes, but she didn''t reply, not a single word spoken more as we continued to flow with the melody.


    "Mari" i called to know, i needed to know would she be hurt, even if it was a bit, would she feel sad when she would leave.


    "You know, you have always taken the decisions not even caring once about others, you would never know how much i had been hurt, but now that you are free, i hope you live a better life with the one you love." she said and my brows furrowed.


    With the one I love, was she talking about Killian! It did not seem to be the case.


    "What are you talking about?" i asked but she just shook her head,


    "Mari"


    "I am feeling tired." she said and i slowly created distance, she almost lost her bnce when i left her waist.


    "Mari, what happened to you?" I asked , stunned as I held her by the waist.


    "I am just tired," she repeated as she closed her eyes.


    "Lina, Kate" I shouted but there was no reply.


    "Your highness, her highness, did not bring her maids or knights with her." said ra and I furrowed my brow. What was she trying to do, and if she was so tired, why did she evene.


    I hesitated for a second but then, I held her close and carried her in my arms.


    "Mari, can you hear me?" I asked as I started moving.


    "Hmm," she nudged her head on my chest, as if trying to find afortable ce and then slowly adjusted it there.


    I sighed, how could she be this tired, she was looking drained and drunk.


    As I crossed the garden, my steps halted. Where shall i take her!


    The north path would lead to her chamber and east would take us to my chamber, i knew i should take her to her chamber but i would not feel assured leaving her like this, but what if she used me for taking the advantage of the situation


    I cursed under my breath as I walked towards my chamber. I gently put her on my bed, and covered her with a nket.


    All the maids were stunned that they stood there like a statue.


    "What are you waiting for, call the physician now." i yelled only then did theye to their senses and moved,


    "Yes, your highness" they apologised as they started moving.


    I gently touched her hairs that were scattered over her face and tugged them behind her ears, she was looking so fragile, so vulnerable, I could not believe that she was the same Marianne who had the power to wound the enemy through her tongue and sword both.


    In the past few days, she had proved that she was a strong person that did not need a weak person like me in her life.


    Her brows furrowed and face contorted as if she was bearing a lot of pain.


    "Killian, Cassius" she whispered in her unconscious state."


    I gently ran a hand in her hair and whispered a melody that my mother used to sing for me. Slowly her face started rxing, that''s the point when i released the breath, i did not know i was holding.


    "You are a strong girl, Marianne. You will be fine." i said more to myself than her as i continued running a hand in her hairs running a hand on her hairs.


    "Your highness"


    Soon the maid entered with the physician.


    "She became unconscious while dancing with me," I informed and the man nodded.


    He took her hand and read her pulse, his brows continued furrowing, as he checked her eyes and then tongue.


    "Your highness, did her highness drink a lot?" His voice was grave, but I had no answer.


    She drank two sses of wine with me, but i didn''t know before that, but i was sure she was drunk a bit when she came to meet me, so i nodded.


    "Her body had a good amount of intoxication, and some herbs that are used to keep hormones in bnce. I am afraid but i think her highness had taken a very strong medicine"

 Chapter 146: bask in the familial love

    Chapter 146: bask in the familial love


    "A medicine '''' I asked tilting my head, and the man nodded.


    "What kind of medicine had she taken?" i asked, confused, as far as i knew she was not sick, or was she but hiding! The thought brought more anxiousness in me.


    "I need to do further testing for that." he asked and I bit my lip, what if she took this as invading her privacy also. She had already punished the girl by dismissing her with a fraud warrant, now the girl would never be able to work anywhere. And i didn''t even know how she had punished Ian, he didn''t even tell me! He just left me at the very next moment he came after meeting her.


    But what if the disease was serious, that was the reason she was hiding, "alright, then do your tests." I finally concluded.


    "Bring a wet towel and clean her face." I ordered till then.


    "Yes your highness"


    "Call Killian, if he is awake."


    "Yes, your highness"


    if he would also be here, then she would not feel that awkward or angry in the morning, hope so!


    The physician checked a few more things and then left. I sighed as I sat on the bed again, running a hand in her hair, hoping to make her feel better.


    "Why are you so stubborn Mari! If you were sick, you should have said so and taken a rest." but then why did the pce physician not know about it!


    I closed my eyes, and here I thought I knew her better these days.


    The maid came and started cleaning her face, wet sheets were kept on her forehead. I sat there holding her hand when Killian entered the room.


    "Father, you called me." he asked, biting his lip, he was looking guilty but then his eyes fell on Marianne, and he even forgot that he was hesitant.


    His brows furrowed as he entered with hasty footsteps.


    "What happened to mother?" he asked in an using tone. Both mother and son did not know anything else except looking at me with using gazes.


    "She is sick '''' and drunk,'' I added in my heart. "Yet you were the one who requested her to have dinner with us, even when you had spent all the day with her, and surprisingly you did not even show up there." i added and his guilty face returned.


    He bowed his head and whispered in a low voice, "i was giving you and mother a chance to talk, you would not have talked freely in front of me and she would not havee to have dinner with you, if i would not have requested family dinner." he said in an aggrieved tone as if he was med falsely.


    "And what about the decorations, since when have you learnt about setting the table and using roses as carpet?" i asked, pensively, after all, he was just 12.


    "Ian, left a few maids, to help me" he added biting his lips and I sighed, only god knows how both of their brains work! Could they not see, she did not even want to see my face.


    "I apologise, father." he said, bowing his head and I sighed.


    "It''s alright, why don''t you apany your mother here, for tonight." i asked and his face bloomed, he nodded hard.


    "Alright, if you instruct me to do so." he added, controlling his happiness, could he be any worse at acting than this!


    But then he continued to stare at me as if he wanted something,


    "Do you need anything else?" I asked and his brows furrowed.


    "I am waiting for you to leave, father." he said in a confused tone and I raised a brow.


    "Why would i do that?" How did he even reached to that conclusion?


    "Did you not ask me to stay here and take care of mother?" he asked standing behind me, as if waiting for me to stand up so that he could sit at my ce and run a hand in her hair.


    "I asked you to apany her, yes! But i never said that i was leaving.'''' I said in an amused tone and he bit his lips.


    He walked to the other side and took strips of cold sheets from the maid and started putting it on her forehead gently. I saw ra stifling aughter, the boy was trying to take care of her orpete with me!


    All night we both wiped her sweat and sang a luby to her, whenever she stirred we both would soothe her face and run hand in her hairs.


    Her lips parted and I took the ss of water and used a spoon to slowly put it into her mouth.


    "Killian, you are tired, why don''t you sleep? I am here in case she needs anything,`` I offered but the stubborn boy shook his head.


    "No, father, i am not feeling sleepy." he replied, even when his eyes were barely open.


    "I know, but I want you to hug your mother, so that she would feel your warmth." I replied and a smile crept on his lips as if he had finally found a way to serve her mother better.


    He nodded, "i had done that before too, father" andid beside her, wrapping his tiny arms around her waist


    It took him only a few minutes, when sleep embraced him in her arms. They both were sleeping so peacefully. I continued looking at them with mixed expressions.


    If only this could have been possible! I shook my head as I realised, i was being selfish once again. Since the decision was already taken, I could only make sure that she could leave peacefully and Killian could understand our decision.


    I closed my eyes andid there beside her, i would think about the rest of the things tomorrow, but tonight, i would bask in the little warmth of familial love I could get, so I hugged her and closed my eyes, hoping my nightmares would leave me for tonight.

 Chapter 147: pinching his......

    Chapter 147: pinching his......


    Marianne pov


    I moved in the bed when I felt a strong hold around my waist. I smiled remembering how Killian had hugged me to sleepst time when i was sick, ''aww, my son cares for me the most, i moved my hand in the bed, without opening my eyes, afraid if he was awake and would not let me snuggle to him anymore if he found out that i was awake, and most important he would feed me that foul medicine again.


    But why did his hand feel heavier than before, my baby was not chubby at all, except a bit chubbier face and sweet dimples.


    When i hugged his waist, it felt different too,st time i was able to cover his whole waist easily but this time! I furrowed my brows and moved my hands further when I heard the voice.


    "What are you trying to do '''' that voice that damn voice, was i dreaming, no i had stopped dreaming about him in this life, hadn''t i!


    Was I dreaming, because of thest night dance or the wine? I furrowed my brows further and moved my hand to check if he was real or my dream, so I moved and pinched when the man held my hand.


    "What kind of fantasies you have, huh? Or is it the way you like to greet others in the morning." his grip was enough proof that i was not dreaming, i opened my eyes in stark terror filled face, as i realised he was in my bed,


    "What are you doing here?'''' I was utterly shocked when I saw our body was just inches away, I could even feel his breath over my face.


    I tried to move back but bumped into something or should i say someone.


    "I was sleeping, until you started roaming a hand on my chest, and then you pinched my.. My '''' then he looked down and I noticed my hands were just above his nipples.


    "Oh lord! Kill me again, I want to return to that guillotine, that was better than this." i closed my eyes as my face turned red, i was sure blood could drip out of it any moment.


    "Why.. Why are you in my bed, also in this open robe? `` I asked through gritted teeth without even opening my eyes.


    I would have never touched his bare chest and pinched his.. If he would have been wearing clothes! Or better if he would not have been in my bed.


    "Stop shouting, Killian is still sleeping or do you want to share with him what you were doing just a minute ago, hmm" he asked,ing close to me and whispering in my ears.


    His voice was husky, and his warm breaths touched my skin, and all the hairs of my body stood up.


    In the past two lives, this was the closest proximity I was sharing with him. To say that i was not affected would be a lie, a lie that even he could catch easily.


    "If you want to share with him, then I would not mind listening, '''' he added when I did not reply.


    This man, had he gone crazy, how could he even think that i would like to share such a dark history with my son.


    "I would rather stay silent." i said again, through gritted teeth, finally opening my eyes and ring at the man who was threatening me tantly.


    "Hmm, that''s what I had thought, now close your eyes and take more rest, it''s still early to wake up," he said as he closed his eyes and pulled me a bit closer.


    My eyes went wide as I realised it was not Killian''s but his hand on my waist and he was sleeping, keeping me in his arms.


    "What are you doing in my bed, go to your chamber, if you want to sleep." i grumbled, how could he! Onlyst night was he asking me to free him, and now, now he was in my bed and that also in a loose robe, showing off his tout muscles to me, did he take me as a joke!


    He opened his eyes, there was an amused reaction on his face. And I red more, was he not even ashamed to enter in the bed of ady.


    "You" I was about toin when he put a finger on my lips, immediately shutting me up, since when did this man be this bold! Where did his pride or anger go?? Was he the same Cassius I knew from the past two lives?


    I was so stunned with the way his thumb touched my lips, that I didn''t even push him away for a moment.


    "Yes, you.. You are the one who is in my bed, not the other way around" he whispered again, pointing around.


    My eyes followed his other hand and that''s when I noticed.


    The room was not silver and pink like me, but was dark red with tint of golden,rge chandeliers, walls were Spectacr and opulently decorated with rich fabrics and exclusive art pieces, the ceiling had intricate design of the knights of war, with aplete battle scene depicted with such detail as if you were there, looking at the spectacr scene by yourself, dark drapes on the windows, making the room darker.


    So i was really in his room but why?


    "What am i doing here?" i asked, removing his thumb from my lips, my lips were burning from his touch, he must have used the same hands to touch her too, he furrowed his brows.


    "Marianne, did you not remember, you suddenly lost consciousness while dancingst night.'''' His voice was filled with worry and pain, as if he was tense because of my condition.


    Why was he showing care, when I was about to leave! Why had he not done that before, and then why now! His worries only hurt me further.


    "I know i lost consciousness, i was just a bit tired, but i mean to ask, why did you bring me here, instead of my chamber?" I asked, closing my eyes as I did not want to see his worried face.


    "Because i didn''t want to leave you alone."

 Chapter 148: Dont go

    Chapter 148: Don''t go


    Even if it was a dream it was toote...


    "Because I didn''t want to leave you alone, I would have been worried about you all night," he said with such tenderness as his hand that was on my waist moved to my cheek, and he cupped them in his palms. I could feel she was worried but why! What did it have to do with him now, what if I told him, that it was all because of his lover only!


    I did not say a word, I had nothing to say, all this tenderness, this care, this worry, what did it mean! Was it guilt? Was it sympathy, I did not want to know, but then I did not want to take it as affection too.


    "You are still tired, try to sleep again, Mari," he said taking his hand away from my cheeks, and I took a breath of relief, but in the next moment, his hands touched my hairs, as he slowly started running a hand in them, patting me in between like my mother used to do when I was young.


    It felt so better, so rxing, my eyes turned heavy again.


    "I should not be here '''' I whispered, haven''t we lost the right to sleep togetherst night?


    What an irony, when I was her wife, he never preferred to sleep with me, and now when he was the one who wanted to spend his life with someone I was in his arms.


    "I know, I would apologise to youter, but for now, try to sleep," he said with such warmth and softness that I nodded without even thinking.


    Let it go, I would fight with him once I gained my energy and strength back. I drifted to sleep when I felt his chest touching me, his warmth made me feel secure, and for once cared.


    ************


    Cassius POV


    Thank goodness that she slept again, otherwise, I would not have been able to behave normally for a long time. My heart was throbbing so fast when she pinched me, I had never thought that just a single touch of her would make me shiver. It was like a bolt of electricity had hit my body. I wanted to pin her on the bed and tell her the result of her actions, but then she would have only raised her hand again, I chuckled when I remembered how daring she was!


    It took all my strength to behave normally when she was this close to me, that her breaths were touching my body, she had been here in this bed for a whole year before, but we had never shared this proximity.


    Now I was not able to decide that calling Killian to share the bed was a good idea or a foolish one. If he would not have been here, we would have been sleeping on the corners like always.


    This proximity was like sweet torture. My hands were on her waist all the time and her head was on my chest. I could hear her heart beating and her deep breath even tickling my skin. My body was burning with all the touches, yet I knew this was just a coincidence, a sweet yet painful coincidence. The love in her heart had died down a long time ago and someone else had taken its ce.


    I was toote in knocking her heart, now all I could do was cherish this moment! seeping the warmth in her body as a part of me for her to remember.


    The way we were sleeping together made it feel like we were a small happy family.


    Her smooth soft skin made me unable to sleep, yet I felt intoxicated, with the touch. I closed my eyes as I let my sense of touch work better for me. I knew that she was asleep when she started snuggling with me. She must be moving toward the warmth, as both Killian and she had kicked and thrown the nkets long ago.


    I shook my head at the habits they were sharing these days. I tried to move to pick up the nket when her hold on my waist tightened.


    "Dont go" she whispered and I was stunned, I looked back and sighed when I saw she was sleeping, Iid back as she took hold of my robe, moving it further towards her.


    I knew she was surely going to me me for all this, but how good it had been if she had said that to me.


    Was she imagining me as someone else! I shook my head to get rid of all those thoughts, even if she was imagining me as someone else, I was the first one to abandon her, I was the one who had announced that I would never love her back, so I could not me her. What''s the benefit of bing that kind of husband, who did not love their wife, yet expect them to be loyal and devoted all their life.


    The one whom I devoted my life to, was not mine in the end, how could I expect someone else to be so.


    But then the way she was holding me and asking me to not go, still had a strong effect on me, Iid back and took the bell from the side table and shook it.


    Her face furrowed listening to the noise, so I gently patted her back, only then did I remember her back was bare. I immediately took my hand back, I did not want to cross, that would make me guiltier.


    "Your highness" greeted ra entering.


    "Take the nket and cover both of them."


    "Yes, your highness"


    She covered them with nks and bowed, then left the room.


    I looked at her who was snuggled to me and closed my eyes, taking her further in my embrace.


    "I will make sure you will get your share of happiness, Marianne," I murmured as she smiled in her sleep.

 Chapter 149: family of three

    Chapter 149: family of three


    Was all just a dream, a dream that was sweet yet bitter, I was in his arms and he was taking care of me.


    "Your highness, you are finally awake." said ra, standing in the corner, and I nodded my head.


    I was awake a long time ago, but both Killian and Cassius were not leaving the room. I was too embarrassed to face Cassius, after knowing that I was in his armsst night.


    Should i be happy that he was so worried about me! Or should be angry that he touched me that way, even when he had asked me to free him just a few hours ago! When all i felt was cold and empty when i was awake.


    My fate knew well to y with me!


    I stood up and saw ra walking towards the door, my eyes roamed around the red room, three was a time I used to sleep in this room daily, but not even once had he hugged me.


    "Your highness" eximed Lina, I could see the relief in her eyes.


    "Hmm"


    "You should take more rest, your highness, I will bring breakfast and medicine for you." she offered and I shook my head.


    I did not want to spend a single more moment in this room.


    "I will have breakfast in my chamber" ''and medicine, forget about that!'' I added in my heart.


    "But the physician had advised you to take more rest" she added and I furrowed my brows.


    "I am not sick, i am just tired" i added, as i was sure i was just feeling drowsy due to the strong medicine and all the wine i had, except that there was nothing wrong.


    She wanted to say something but my immediate re shut her up.


    I stood up but before I could walk, Killian entered the room, his breathing was hard, it was clear that he came running, here.


    "Mother, are you feeling better?" he asked as he held my hand.


    "I am good, you were in your sses, right, why did youe here? You would get punishedter." I added and he shook his head.


    "Father had taken a leave for me, I was not in the sses. I went to get your medicine personally." he added and my face scrunched up.


    "I am sure, I would not need that," I added.


    "Oh, you would," I heard the voice and closed my eyes. ''Why was I even trying to act to be sleepy, when all they had to do was be present whenever I woke up.''


    I red at the man who was standing there trying to instruct. "I am very sure I am not sick, and I don''t need any medicine," he raised his brow, but said nothing. Should I take it as eptance or denial?


    "There, there, i promise it is sweet." said Killian patting my back as Cassius moved the bowl in front of me.


    "i promise, i am not sick." i repeated but they did not listen.


    "you need nutrition, after the drinks you had yesterday" said Cassius and i could see something unfathomable crossed his eyes, did he by any chance know about the tea and its antidote, no, if that had been the case, he would have questioned me. right?


    Killian took my hand, as I stood up. I stifled augh, "Killian, i am strong enough to walk,"


    He shook his head, "father told me that you lost consciousness while dancing," it meant that since you could faint by slow dance, you could faint while walking too.


    So much time had passed, yet he still used words as rare gems, less than needed.


    "Your highness, I am sure, you would be busy, so we would not disturb you anymore" I said with a slight bow and he nodded.


    I took a breath of relief, because whenever my eyes fell on him they instinctively went to his chest turning my ears red.


    "Mother you are still sick, your face is turning red" he said pointing at my face and Cassius coughed.


    "She will be fine after having breakfast, Killian." he furrowed his brows with this strange reply and I red at the man more as I saw him stifling augh.


    "Mother do you need more cold strips on your head"


    "Aah, honey, have you put cold strips on my head all night?" I asked , getting emotional as he nodded. I kissed his cheek, filled with happiness, how much had he started to take care of me.


    "I ran a hand in your hair to soothe you, and even sang a luby for you.'''' I heard him say and instantly red at him, did he want to remind me ofst night''s incidents.


    "Father, did not let me touch your hairs, and he even tried to remove my hand from your waist, mother." he added, and I closed my eyes. I was better on bed, acting dead, why in the name of lord are they discussing all this.


    "Mother, are you okay?" how could i be when you were discussingst night, son!


    I nodded reluctantly as i felt him getting tense further,


    "You should eat breakfast, and rest further, mother." he added, pointing at a nearby table, where a tter of dishes was decorated.


    "But we don''t eat in the room" at least that was what decorum said, and Cassius was a man of discipline.


    "It''s alright, sick people don''t fall under the decorum, nowe, have something with us, before taking medicine." he said in an authoritative and strict voice like always, gone was the soft and tender man who took care of mest night, or was it even a figment of my imagination due to the drugs.


    "Your highness"


    The maids bowed as we sat on the sofa, once the dishes were served I thought it would go silently but again.


    "Mother, eat this broth, it is good for your health."


    "And these boiled food will be better for your stomach" why did i feel like i have been sick a lot, but at the same time this much pampering and care, as if we had always been a happy family of three.

 Chapter 150: lunch with Philip

    Chapter 150: lunch with Philip


    I looked at the heap of files that were collected in just three days, I was sick and then the party I arranged and a small trip to the town had led to this. I wonder how much work was collected for Killian too, and his teachers, did they improve!


    I had given her headteacher a warning but I was sure that would not be enough to stop her. A written notice was needed, but I could not send that until I got the right to take care of his education. I sighed as I opened the lowermost drawer and took the parchment out of it. I had made aplete detail of his education procedure and the way he was treated there.


    I still could not believe that as the future heir of the dukedom, he was treated this harshly at his own home.


    No, I had to find a chance to meet him today, and show him the report.


    "Your highness" greeted Kate as she entered.


    "Yes"


    "Physician is here to change your wound and check your pulse." I was sure Killian had sent the physician, he worried a lot about me these days, and here I was still bound to rule and procedures.


    "Send him in" I instructed, taking a deep sigh, and she nodded and came back with the physician...


    I walked towards the sofa so that he could checkfortably, my maids helped him in applying the ointments and changing the bandage, as he took my pulse and checked my eyes.


    "Your wound is almost healed, your highness, there will be no need for the bandage from tomorrow," he announced and I took a sigh of relief. It took a lot of effort and extra jewels to cover itpletely.


    "Your highness" he called me hesitantly again and I turned back to his face.


    "Yes"


    "The medicine you had taken yesterday.." he started and I clenched my fists, I went out of the order, even disguising myself as a maid of marquees Baringstone to hide the matter from the pce but in the end, they still knew.


    "Which medicine you are talking about?" I faked ignorance, no one could im anything if I did not ept it.


    He looked at me with widened eyes, surprised at my reply. What was he expecting? I would tell him the whole story with tear filled eyes that how I took drugs to get the reports in my hand that Marques Wiltshire was using drugs, what a smart person he was!


    "The medicine you had taken yesterday, your highness" the man started again, and I wondered why everyone around me did not take the hint!


    "I don''t know which medicine you are talking about, I had only drunk a little more wine than necessary,'''' I replied furrowing my brows as if his words were confusing me.


    He looked at my face for a minute as if trying to unravel the hidden mysteries and then nodded.


    "I apologise, your highness. There must be some mistake in my calctions," he replied bowing and I nodded.


    "I understand, William, is there anything else?"


    "No, your highness, I wille tomorrow to check the wound and your condition," he replied as he stood up and I nodded.


    Walking back to my chair, I started checking the files again.


    "Your highness, lunch is served" she announced and I looked back at the files that were still left untouched.


    "I will have lunchter," I announced


    "Oh, mydy, you should take care of your health, having meals on time, is a very important part of staying healthy, mydy." I looked above to see Philip entering the office, so he finally stopped calling me Marianne. Good, the way he took my name in the past few days had always made my skin crawl.


    "Wee, my lord, in my humble office, how can I help you." Since he had stopped, I was also free to address him properly.


    "I must say you are a good observer and easily change your tactics ording to the attack of the enemy," he said chuckling, and I wondered if he just called himself an enemy!


    What a strange man!


    "Thank you for thepliment, my lord. Please take a seat."


    I waited for him to say something, as he sat there but he just looked around as if he was in the garden enjoying the scenery, while all my office had some cupboards filled with files and some basic needed furniture, with the dark colour theme and minimum decoration.


    "My lord, did you need my services anywhere?" I asked again and the man finally looked at me.


    "Ah, no, actually I was here to have lunch with you, but as you said, it will take some time, so I am waiting here patiently," he said waving his hands in the air.


    Have I epted his invitation to have a meal with him!


    "It will take some time, I would feel bad if you stay hungry because of me, my lord" ''so go and eat!'' I added in my heart but the man just shook his head.


    "Since, you know that mydy, then why don''t youe and have lunch first, then you can continue with your work, a filled stomach gives better energy to work," he added and I sighed.


    "Alright, let me call Killian, then he will be waiting for me," I said as I looked towards Norma, who bowed and walked towards the door, without even saying anything.


    "Ah, I don''t think that would be needed. I saw Killian walking towards the duke''s chamber. They must be having lunch together." he added and I furrowed my brows.


    I thought Killian would be worried about me and would be here earlier than I would expect him, but he was not going toe at all. I took a deep breath, Cassius was his after all, and I have to leave soon too.


    So, it''s a good start, I should try to detach myself from him slowly so that we both did not feel hurt at the end. If only I had known that my story would turn this way, I would have not increased his expectations towards me.

 Chapter 151: Ambiguous words

    Chapter 151: Ambiguous words


    Norma looked at me standing at the door and I nodded again, whether Killian was having lunch with Cassius or not, I always called him and I would do that today too.


    "So, shall we go?" he asked with a bit impatience. If he was so hungry, he should have gone alone, it was not like i had called him.


    "My lord, it will take some time to finish the file I had, if you are in a hurry, why don''t you go and join Killian and Cassius, as you said they were already having lunch." i added, trying my vest to best be respectable.


    "Oh, i am not in a hurry, but i am worried about you Marianne, you seem to be pale, i hope everything is fine." he said in a worried voice,


    "Of course, my lord, I am grateful for you to care about me. I will do the workter, let me apany you to the lunch first.'''' I replied as I stood up and a bright smile bloomed on his lips.


    "Marianne, if you do not mind, i would like to shift back into the chamber which was assigned to me first." he said hesitating, as we passed the gallery of art in front of my chamber.


    I furrowed my brows, what did his chamber have to do with me.


    "I apologise, but i did not get your point." he furrowed his brows, as he looked at my expressions as if he was trying to decipher my thoughts.


    "Oh, Musarianne, did you forget that


    You had requested me to change his chamber as it was very close to yours, and you were worried that it would affect our private moments.'''' I heard the voice and my eyes widened, not because of the voice, as I was getting more and more habitual of him invading my privacy by suddenly barging in without being announced first.


    But I was stunned by what he said, did he just say that we were having private moments here, and that also in the garden or public, so I was worried that someone might see us! Had he lost his mind.


    I turned and red at the man, who was walking like a majestic king he was, I gritted my teeth in utter annoyance as he ignored my anger-filled face and gave that fake bright smile to me. If possible I wanted to break all those pearly white teeth he was showing to me.


    "I apologise, but i did not seem to remember ever saying those words, your highness." so take them back, this instant'' i added with a string re but the man was still unperturbed.


    "Oh, my, don''t be shy now. Though Philips is just a guest, he is like every family member now, since he is always present at every family asion these days." who was he and where did the real Cassius go! Cassius was never this soft and tender and smiling and his smile, that looked so artificial, that even Philip would not believe in him no matter how much more Cassius pretends.


    "Ah, i understand, you did not need to be embarrassed about it." said Philip through with that same artificial smile as Cassius.


    "Mother, you called us for lunch here, we have prepared lunch in father''s chamber for all of us." thigh Killian was talking to me, his eyes were set on Philip, did something happen i was not aware of!


    "Ah, so that was the case. You should have told me earlier son.`` I said as he held my hand.


    Whole way to the dining room, Killian held my hands, though he only held my hand when we were out of the pce.


    "Do you have any trouble with your chamber, my lord?" I asked, hoping that I would get some answers through this.


    "Ah, my chamber is in the corner most areas near stores, that area is very dark and noisy. I asked Ian to change it, but he said that it was the only unupied camber avable except the chamber behind the library. Though I know you might face a bit of trouble but reconsider it, mydy." he said with a pleading voice and I looked back at Cassius.


    Our ce though not asrge as the royal pce, it had more than enough chambers for 30 people. Even if he had closed his parents'' chamber, there should still be enough chambers and by the face of Philip he had realised it too.


    The only difference was he thought that I was the one who transferred his chamber. But why! Just a few weeks ago Cassius had instructed me to be respectful towards Philip, then why was he doing this.


    All the maids bowed as we sat on our respected seats.


    "Mother would you like to see my fencing practice, i had learnt a few new tricks" i nodded,


    "I can even practice with you, if needed." i offered and worry filled his voice


    "Oh, are you able to practice again, mydy. I would also like to practice with you once. I greatly admire your skills." said Philip with great enthusiasm.


    I could only nod at that, "I would be able at your service anytime, my lord" I responded and the moment turned stiff as the smile on their faces froze.


    "I don''t think you are prepared for that, you need much more rest." added Cassius and Killian nodded hard.


    "I am fine, your highness'' ''I added, swallowing the juice with Killian, while others were having wine.


    "Did you forget, you lost consciousness just yesterday when we were dancing while having dinner atkeside, alone." he said with a knowing smile and I furrowed my brows. Why did his words sound so ambiguous to me?


    "Yes mother, father spent the whole night sitting behind you, he was very worried about you, you should not stress yourself, i am happy only with your presence there, it increases my confidence." he said, but i did not understand why they were sharingst night incidents that also in a different way.

 Chapter 152: i would rather die

    Chapter 152: i would rather die


    When a family had their meals together, it was mostly filled withughter and smiles, they joked and the whole atmosphere made you feel better, feel rxed but here as if the daggers were getting thrown at each other by the eyes. The atmosphere was so heavy that I sat there stiffly and waited for it to end.


    I took a deep breath only when they all left for their work, I would have given remarks to all of them, but I just was not feeling that way.


    Looking at the files was much better for now.


    "Your highness, that girl," said Kate hesitating and only that''s when I remembered I had not discussed the terms of the job with the girl.


    "Oh, yes, bring her to me,'''' I replied and she took a breath of relief. I wonder what had the girl done to keep the feisty Kate on pins and needles.


    "Your highness" they both dragged the girl in who was looking at them, as if they were butchers, sending her to get ughtered.


    "Olivia, right?" I asked though I remembered the name correctly so that I could gain her attention, the girl who was putting all her force backwards to run away stiffened when she heard my voice and her back straightened immediately, she stood up straight like a newly recruited knight.


    "Come and sit here," I ordered and her eyes widened even the other maids looked surprised, well I know maids did not sit in front of their master but she was not here as a maid, though I knew she was amoner.


    "It won''t be necessary, your highness. I have been sitting all the time since yesterday, my muscles had turned stiff by all the sitting, standing is better for me.`` The girl though was afraid like a mouse, was quick-witted.


    "Alright, then let me keep it short since we both have work to do.


    I would ask you a few questions and I need quick and honest replies from you. Okay '''' I asked and she nodded.


    "What is your name?"


    She furrowed her brows and looked at me but did not reply.


    "You failed in your first question, Olivia. You did not reply to me"


    Her eyes widened and she panicked, "but.. But, your highness, you do know my name already." she reasoned and I chuckled.


    "I do, but that shouldn''t matter to you, I asked you a question and you have to reply, that''s what I had asked you to do and you failed,'''' I replied as a matter of fact, so she was quick-witted, but still needed time and proper guidance to hone her skills.


    "I... I didn''t know, your highness, please have mercy." she bowed.


    "Do you know only this line, little girl, let me tell you there is no mercy in this real world, this word looks good only in storybooks.


    Now tell me where you live."


    "In the southwest part of the empire, a vige named Cazenovia." see that''s what we called speed.


    "What does your family do?"


    "My father works in a bakery and my mother washes clothes, me and my sister work in the boutiques and my brother is too young to do any kind of work"


    "So almost everyone in your family works, then your financial condition should be good," I asked, confused as she had worn tattered clothes and her injuries were telling that Edgar or her family had not treated her well enough.


    She shook her head, "my father is habitual of having alcohol, your highness, so we are not able to save much." and why was I not even surprised! It was a new way of them mimicking royals, but we never drank it up to a limit where we could not be able to live without it.


    "Who inflicted these wounds on you?" she bit her lips but when her eyes met mine she bowed and replied.


    "It is due to continuous handiwork and a bit of punishment due to not having perfection in my work, your highness"


    "You mean, Edgar did that," I asked and she nodded.


    "Very well, why are you so afraid of being here?" This was making me most curious, most of themoners carve to work in the pce as the pay was triple to ten times more than they could earn through richmoners, good facilities and even three holidays in the month.


    "I... I did not want to be a maid, your highness" she replied hesitantly as the other maid''s eyes turned sharp and she cowered but didn''t change her reply.


    "Why so?" I asked, raising a brow.


    "Because I enjoy making clothes, your highness and I want to live a peaceful life." her voice was barely audible when she spoke thest part but we all did hear it clearly.


    "And you think life in the pce is not peaceful?" I asked, raising a brow, this girl was more interesting than I thought.


    She bit her lip and did not speak further, either afraid or embarrassed, she had made it clear that she would not tell the reason.


    "Very well, I have not brought you here as my maid, but to do the work you are doing. I would provide you space and all the resources you needed with a few staff so that they could help you and I need dresses like you had made yesterday. All the dresses would be for only me, but you will get good pay, triple the amount you were getting in the boutique.


    But you are not allowed to go home, not even thrice the month which is usually allowed. Not because of the workload, but I want you to keep your money safe and to keep you safe too, your family cane to meet you here in the presence of Lina, she would take care that no one would ask you for money, they will get only what you wanted to share with them. Any questions?" I asked and she nodded.


    "How many times would I be beaten for my mistakes and I will not give my innocence, no matter what would be the rank of the noble, I would rather die."

 Chapter 153: who had beaten her?

    Chapter 153: who had beaten her?


    "How many times would I be beaten for my mistakes and I will not give my innocence, no matter what would be the rank of the noble, I would rather die."


    To say that i was stunned would be an understatement, everyone was looking at her as if she was crazy, but the voice and her behaviour since start told me, there must be some story behind her behaviour.


    "You would never be beaten, and no one would touch you, noble or knight, unless you wanted them to. As the mistress of this pce, I promise you that'''' taking a pause, I added, "is there something that has happened in the past with you?" i asked with a soft voice but the girl shook her head, her eyes were clear, then why did she react like that?


    "You do not need to worry about your safety here, it is my responsibility. I assure you that you would enjoy your work here. Lina, since royal highness Philip had vacated the chamber behind the library, clear the space and make it a working area as per Olivia''s need. Let the bedroom stay like that, since today she would live there." It''s been a long time since they all looked at me so shocked, they did not even move until I called them again.


    "Lina, is there any problem"


    "No, no your highness" she bowed and took Olivia with her.


    I knew that all the chambers near my chamber were luxurious ones, but I could not let her stay further away. It was a feeling but I had a hunch that she would need more protection.


    "Kate"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "What happened to Isabe?" surely she would not be in prison anymore, would she?


    "Your highness, i did not know about the detail but Marquees hade to meet his highness. Butdy Isabe was still in the underground room" she replied and i raised a brow.


    "So, she was not sent to prison even for a moment?" she shook her head, and I sneered. So he had made sure that she would stayfortably, but then why was she still in there!


    "I would like to go and meet her"


    "But your highness"


    "Now"


    "Yes, your highness"


    As we walked towards the underground area, I could see the surprise in everyone''s eyes. I had never thought that I would go back there alone. In my past life when I was captured, I was kept in the prison, not in the underground rooms, which were for witness safety, or the higher rank nobles who were there for interrogation and their crime had not been proved.


    "Your highness" the guard bowed his head as he looked at me, this was not the guard who had kept me here in the past life, but he didn''t even look at the retiring age. He was still young to stay here for many years. Why did he lose his job then? I was contemting when I heard the coughs of all the servants there.


    Ah, I was staring at him!


    "I want to meetdy Isabe, now '''' I added and he bowed his head, and started walking, leading the way.


    When I entered the room, I saw a girl sobbing in the corner of the room. When she heard the footsteps she looked towards the door and I was surprised to see her condition.


    "Your highness," she started but when she saw it was me, not Cassius, she stopped speaking and her eyes widened, but I was the one who waspletely shocked.


    Her hairs were loose and messy, her sleeves were torn a bit and she had a handprint on her cheek, her lips were swollen and there was dried blood near her lips. But how was she beaten by someone in here!


    "What happened to you?" I asked but the girl just sneered at me and looked towards the window.


    "I heard that marquess had already taken the permission of your release so why are you still here?" I asked, intrigued, but she didn''t reply.


    I walked in closer and stood in front of her, analysing her face.


    "Who had done this to you?" I asked again, it was strange that she was beaten in the room, where no one was allowed toe.


    She finally turned to look at me and smirked, her eyes had an evil glint and my eyes widened, my lips parted, but no voice came out, had she gone crazy!


    "You" i moved to touch her cheek when she shouted,


    "Aah, please, please your highness, don''t beat me anymore, i beg you it hurts a lot, i will nevere in front of you again, your highness, have mercy, i am still Killian''s aunt, please, i beg you" she started shouting and crying, tearsing out of her eyes and then she kneeled suddenly making me jump from my ce.


    When I heard hurried footsteps. I turned to see Cassius was standing there, though his breaths were regr and he was still poised, the beads of sweat on his forehead and the voice of footsteps just a while ago told me that he hade here running, he must have been informed that I was here.


    Was he so worried that I would hurt his lover. And then it clicked, I turned to look at Isabe who had a smirk on her face as she looked back at me, but then her expression turned horrified in a split second, as Cassius came near us.


    "What is happening here?" he asked, in a very sharp and cold voice, gone were the warm and tender man who had tended my needsst night.


    "Your highness, i beg you, please save me. Her highness had gone crazy, she is beating me, i pleaded but she is not listening, please save me your highness" she spoke in between her sobs as she stood up and walked in front of him holding his hand, i could feel his eyes on me, but there was something in them which i did not understand, he was looking hurt.

 Chapter 154: the blood was dried

    Chapter 154: the blood was dried


    "Your highness, please save me.'''' She pleaded again, only then did I realise we were looking in each other''s eyes for a while. His eyes had so many emotions that for a moment I felt lost.


    "You are safe here,dy Isabe," he said. I had to stifle augh when Isabe''s expressions turned stiff.


    Her clothes were torn, and she was beaten, yet Cassius said she was safe with such confidence, what was the definition of safe in his vocabry!


    "Your highness, her highness had pped me, multiple times, she was even trying to strangle me, she had gone crazy, she is not in her senses anymore." she said in between her sobs, i had to say, it was a perfect n.


    If I had been at Cassius''s ce, I would have believed her words too. Since she was locked in the room all the time and no one hade in except her father and me, so everyone''s suspicion would go on me, no one would even think that she had beaten herself, after all, which sane person would do that!


    That was the most risky, crazy yet effective n to do so, now that i think about it, in the past i was med to hurt her many times, and my memory of that time was hazy, had i really hurt her, or just like today it was all her n since the start.


    What a fool I had been, if that was the case!


    "Look at my face, even the blood has filled my mouth many times with the impact of her hands." she continued sobbing while Cassius stood there silently.


    I had to think of a solution soon, otherwise I would fall into her trap once again.


    But would he believe if i say i had not done this.


    "Your highness" he raised a hand in the air before I could speak further.


    Isabe smirked from behind him and my fingers clenched into a fist, if Cassius did not even listen to me, there was no way I could prove that she was in the condition before I came here.


    I looked at the guard who was standing there all the time, now he was myst hope.


    His eyes met mine and he bowed, avoiding my eyes, it was clear he did not want to be part of this mess.


    "Cassius" i took his name but before i could speak further he spoke,


    "Marianne was not the one, who had beaten you." His words not only surprised me but even Isabe was visibly shaken.


    "Your highness, Cassius, she is the one, there was no one else who was here, she is the one" she said looking more pitiful than before.


    "I agree, but she came here, just a few minutes ago." he added, and we both furrowed our brows. Few minutes were enough for pping, isn''t it?


    "But she started beating me the moment she entered, I wasying there, she held me by my sleeves forcefully, it even tore my dress. Then she jerked me on my feet, and before I could process what was happening, she started beating me. I pleaded to her to not beat me, but she did not listen.


    But you just entered at the right time, you are the one who can save me from her craziness." She made a good story with enough proof.


    There were nail marks in her hands, where she was pointing that I had held her. I wonder how could someone inflict so much pain on themselves just to win the fake sympathy, and to insult others.


    "So that would be the time when your face and hands bled,dy Isabe." he asked with a much softer tone this time.


    Was he finally convinced by her!


    Isabe nodded, "yes, her hands had enough force that made me bled." her tears still flowing like a broken dam.


    "Lady Isabe, as you said, she was the one who had beaten you just a few moments ago, then tell me one thing, how is the blood dried so fast." he asked, touching her hands and showing the marks of nails that had dried blood around it.


    But what my eyes noticed was not dried blood, but the way he was holding her, he was holding the sleeves and pointing at the mark from distance, trying his best not to touch as if touching her would dirty his hands.


    Even his expression, something was not right, if they were in a physical rtionship, then why was he so reluctant to touch her, and why was he supporting me instead of her.


    It looked like the matter was not that clear as I had thought.


    "The blood, my blood dries easily, due to the air, and temperature." really, such ame excuse was left to her, now!


    "In that case, why don''t we call a physician to check your wounds, and let him decide how much time had passed, when the blood seeped out of your injuries." he added, nodding his head.


    Was he serious, he was going to call a physician, that would make the matter public, and everyone would know what happened here.


    "Your highness, that would not be needed, it''s such a small scratch, they will heal automatically," she replied as she tried to cover her wounds.


    "But we are not calling the physician to tend to your wounds, we are calling him to know if your blood is as special as you said, that the wounds dried in a few seconds, even the blood on your face,dy Isabe ispletely dried, normally it take almost an hour to be it like that, as the underground area had no air, as you imed.'''' I must say, that was a perfect insult, but the point was why!


    "My lord, if you look closely, you will see, that''s not the case," she added, walking closer to him when she was already just an inch away. I thought I had to see the nauseous drama of their public affection but what happened stunned me.


    Cassius mercilessly jerked and pushed her, making her fall on the ground.

 Chapter 155: sharing intimate moments

    Chapter 155: sharing intimate moments


    Cassius pov


    It''s been a long time since i had walked with such haste in the estate, all the staff were looking at me with widened eyes, but this was not the time to care about it, when i reached the underground area, only one guard was standing there, i don''t need anyone to tell me where the other guard was.


    Taking back Daisy was one of the biggest mistakes, she needed more protection.


    I had seen the eyes of marquees when he had left. That was why I didn''te here even once when I got requests to meet her and was told that she was not ready to leave until I personally went and met her.


    I knew there must be a trap so I let her be. She would have gotten tired and would have left by herself and if not, she could spend all her life there, it would be a matter of celebration at the end of the day.


    But who would have thought that Marianne would go there, she did not even consult or inform me once. Looks like I need to be stricter with the rules for her safety.


    As I walked I could hear the sound of crying and pleading. And as I had expected, she was already in the trap.


    When I looked at the girl, she was standing there strongly not at all affected by the usations she was receiving and thank goodness when Isabe med her, it was clear her wounds were self inflicted, all the marks on her skin were bent, as if she had used her other hand to make them.


    How crazy, her family and she was to go as far as hurting herself.


    I walked in and as expected she came towards me and started crying and pleading. I thought that i could bear it like always, but when she touched my chest with her filthy hands i finally snapped and jerked her hand.


    Who would have known that she would lose her bnce and fell down.


    *************


    Since the time I was born again, I have seen a lot of changes happening from my past life. But this was something I had not expected even in the next seven lives.


    Weren''t they lovers, then why do i only see disgust in his eyes, as if something filthy had touched his body.


    When i had touched him on our wedding night there was anger and pain in his eyes, when he had denied me, he had just turned his back on me, but never had he pushed me back then. And the disdain he had, he had started it when I was clinged to him even after many denials.


    It took me a lifetime toe out of the shock when his eyes met mine. Once again there were many emotions that I failed to recognise, but still his eyes were binding me and I was not able to look away.


    "Cassius, i.. You.. how could you." came the shrieking voice of Isabe, only then was we able to hold ourselves.


    Was I going insane, losing myself into his eyes that also in the underground room in front of Isabe. Since when did my resolve turn this weak!


    "I think all this sobbing and pain had affected your braindy Isabe, that you even forgot, I am much higher in rank than you. Calling me by my name as if we were close enough, even Marianne did this when we were alone in the room, sharing our intimate moments, and here you are, I wonder what rtion do we have.


    If i did not know any better i would have thought you were the once i was married to but not your sister in the past. So, it''s better that you follow the etiquettes in case, rumours spread out.


    My wife is very understanding as she know me well, but it could not be said about you as you are still maiden, and need to get married soon." the more he spoke the more we both were getting shocked.


    Isabe''s face waspletely white and I would have been enjoying his misery if he had not been sermonizing our rtionship.


    In the name of lord which intimate moments were he talking about, when have i taken his name when.. Wasn''t he pointing towards the.. Oh my, I was the maiden here, not she, how could he say so many lies with such a nk face.


    My face flushed as he continued,


    "Now tell me, how did these injuries happen to your body?" he asked with a colder tone and even I shivered the way he looked at her.


    "Cass.., your highness, i was beaten, how shall i make you believe me" i thought in the past that she was smarter than her mother, then why was she repeating the same facts, and why was he not taking her side.


    "Guards" he growled in a low voice.


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Lady Isabe''s mental condition is not good due to staying in istion for a while, take her to the physician and then send her to marquess pce." he instructed and the guard held her both hands.


    For the first time i felt pity for her, she put all her stakes on a man, who did not even feel a bit of remorse in treating her like this.


    "I can walk by myself, keep your filthy hands away from me, I said, leave my hands." she continued shouting, but the guards did not pay any heed to her incessant shouting as they dragged her out.


    I took a deep breath as I escaped a disaster.


    But then another was still standing in front of me. When I opened my eyes he''s already staring at me, his eyes were filled with anger, he took slow steps towards me, as his eyes never left mine.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked in a very low and dangerous voice, something that i hardly see in him.


    "I came to see her," I said, with a strong voice matching hers.

 Chapter 156: three letters

    Chapter 156: three letters


    "I came to see her," I said, with a strong voice matching hers.


    "Why, who is she, your friend, long lost sister, you were the one who had sent her here in the first ce?" he sneered.


    "I was here to know why she did not leave when you had already released her." I matched his tone, and he sighed.


    "Do you have any idea what could have happened if I had note here on time? She would have used you of beating her, and then imagine your all the hard work to make a ce in high society again, so that you can start your own business would have gone waste as you have beenbelled as a violent and crazy woman.


    And then even those free jewels you had made and sweet talks would not have worked anymore." his voice was low, yet worried. Was he worried about me! But why?


    "I would have managed like i always had, i still have my wits, your highness" i replied back, just how could he be kind and arrogant at the same time.


    He walked towards me, as if he wanted to say something, his eyes had that string look, but when he finally stood in front of me, his gaze was intense, yet he did not say a word, i waited for a lifetime there but in the end he just sighed and left, though i was sure there was something he wanted to tell me urgently.


    This man is bing confusing day by day, but right now, i had to go and look for Isabe, their rtionship was not simple as she had told me.


    I walked out when the guard bowed, "I apologise, your highness. I didn''t mean to disrespect you, I just did not want to lose my job." he said in a softer and guiltier tone, but I did not feel a bit of pity.


    ''If everyone would think like him, then no one would ever support others.''


    "You really made meugh, how could betraying your master had saved your job" he tried to speak again, but I just walked off. These days I was dismissing a lot of staff, but it''s better to have less staff than a disloyal one.


    I walked towards the physician chamber when I heard her shouting. If I say that it gave me a lot of peace to see her in this condition, would I be wrong, aah, who cares! I am a viin at the end of the day.


    "Your highness, his highness had denied your presence." said the two knights who had dragged her here.


    "Why?"


    They just bowed their head at my silly question, of course how would they know!


    "Let me go, i am not sick." she shouted again, it took me all the courage to move from there without enjoying the show, that man could never see my happiness.


    "Go and check what is happening inside." i ordered Lina, who nodded and made an excuse to enter and i sighed as i turned back.


    "Your highness, there is a letter from royal pce"


    Just when I entered my office, I saw three letters there. But my eyes gleamed when I saw the letter from the house of Earl Smington.


    I opened it with a lot of anticipation.


    "Your highness,


    It''s been three days since I left, hope you have forgiven me now. As promised, I had imed my title as Earl of the house of Smington and the moment I will receive the eptance of her majesty, I will open a store in the name of our house, that would be a hoax for you. I will write to you soon, once everything is settled.


    Yours guilty


    Ian Smington.


    *******


    ''Ah, a good start, now I have a few samples of jewels ready, a good designer and a store to be opened soon.''


    I closed my eyes and imagined the day when my future would be strong and secured enough that I would not need anyone''s assurance and dependency.


    Then my eyes fell on the other letters.


    I was surprised to see the seal of my house,


    Dear Mari,


    Your brother arrived homest night. If possiblee home, i do not want him toe and meet you in the pce. I hope you are well there and will respond soon.


    Your mother


    Diana Essendson


    ******


    I was sure he would kill me once he saw me. I visibly gulped as I closed my eyes and remembered his eyes when I had seen himst time.


    Why did it feel like there were more and more things just adding on my te these days?


    I sighed as i opened thest letter


    Duchess Marianne,


    This letter is to remind you that we are supposed to meet after three days in the royal pce, hope you will be there on time. As I had nned a lot of things for that day.


    Katherine.


    ***********


    She had not even used his majesty name or the name of the emperor behind her name, just Katherine!


    Did she really think it was that easy to get rid of the title, naive girl. She was part of the treaty, there was no way both of the empires would let her go off this deal.


    "Hope you have a n Katherine, or else your end will be more painful than mine"


    "Your highness"


    I opened my eyes when I heard the knock on the door.


    "Your highness, the reports."


    "Ah, give it to me."


    I skimmed through the report ofst week''s condition of Killian''s education, it contained all the new things he had learnt. Three leaves he had taken and the work that was assimted for him to deal with.


    I just wanted to check if he is still being treated harshly by his mistress, but surprisingly the reports had nothing.


    There was not even a single mention of punishments. Did his teachers have a change of heart or had the facts been hidden properly.


    "Who had collected the reports, Kate?"


    "We are not allowed to stay there without written permission from your highness, the reports are given to us, by the headmistress." she added, a little afraid and I nodded.

 Chapter 157: accusing the dead

    Chapter 157: using the dead


    "We are not allowed to stay there without written permission from your highness, the reports are given to us, by the headmistress." she added, a little afraid and I nodded.


    That was the reason that I needed his rights, so that I could officially interfere in the process.


    Did that olddy think she could get rid of me, by submitting false reports to me. Hah! She wish!


    I took a deep sigh as I realised it was time to see the man and talk seriously about it. I opened all the files and arranged about today''s report in it too. But when I stood up to go, just then Lina entered.


    "Your highness"


    "Ah, i was waiting for you, tell me what happened there?" I asked, trying to be casual.


    "Your highness,dy Isabe was fed some medicines and then her wounds were treated and then she was sent back to her estate." she replied and i sighed, just that! then why was she shouting like a banshee.


    As if reading my expressions, she added, "thoughdy Isabe was getting treated, guards were holding her all the time and she was dragged to the carriage as if she was a prisoner, the treatment was rude and harsh.'''' So that was the reason, but then again why was Cassius doing that.


    Didn''t she say that they were having physical rtions?


    "Your highness, shall i keep the letters in file for record." said Kate and my eyes shone.


    "Yes do that, i am going to the chamber of duke and would have my dinner there with Killian."


    "Yes, your highness."


    I walked out followed by Norma and Penny. I was such a fool, to believe Isabe, what if she was lying to me all that time, there was no way a man could treat a woman that harshly when he was in love with her or was Cassius as an exception.


    There was a way to know, I remembered Isabe had said that they had exchanged the letters, though there was a chance that letters were burnt by both of them after reading. But there was no way that it was not recorded in the records book when it hade.


    Though I would not be able to know the contents of the letter, atst I could be assured if there was a letter or not.


    I just had to sneak in somehow in his office, I looked at the reports I had in my hand. Hope everything will work well.


    "Your highness."


    "Francis, i wish to have an audience with his highness"


    "Your highness, you don''t need a permission, his highness had instructed to let you in, whenever you wish to meet him.'''' I nodded, but in the heart, I sneered, in my past life, if only he had given these rights to me, then I would not have faced the cmity.


    We could have been a happy family, but all he did was to hurt me and insult me. I took a deep breath as I walked in, no matter how much I hated him for the things he had done to me in the past, I still needed his help right now.


    "Your highness" I wished the man who was immersed in filespletely unaware of my presence, his long hairs were always well maintained, his whole demeanor was serious but when he looked above a small smile crept on his lips or was i hallucinating.


    "Ah, Marianne. Come in."


    I walked and sat on the leather chair in front of him.


    He looked at me and then at the file in my hands, and raised a brow


    "Tell me how may I help you." his expression turnedpletely professional in a blink.


    "It is about Killian." I paused to gain his attention further.


    He closed the file in front of him and forwarded his hand, I gave the file to him, understanding his action.


    He opened the file and started reading it, so I sat there silently, observing his every action.


    His rxed expression soon turned into a worried one, his brows furrowed and face turned dark as he continued reading. I could assume that he was not aware of the punishments Killian was facing and the structure of his education.


    But that did not relieve him from his responsibilities. He was Killian''s father, so wasn''t it his responsibility that he would pay attention to his studies and the way he was being treated?


    I wonder if this was the reason that Killian behaved like an adult all the time, not even getting a single chance to live life like a kid, in just 2 to 3 years he will go to the academy then he would never get the time to do those small things that kids do.


    "Where did you get this from?" he asked in a low voice, i could feel the temperature dropping around, he was trying his best to keep his anger down.


    "I used many sources, I asked the head mistress to give me all the reports. I sent a few of my daily maids whom no one recognised and mixed them there.


    And I even sent Kate from time to time to collect the details from there in the name of gossip.


    I want to know as a father why are you ignorant of all this, even though you are not responsible for all these things, it is still your responsibility to take care of him." I asked back and he gritted his teeth.


    "Because i never thought that a women can be that vicious to hurt her own son, it is my mistake to fucking trust her, i know i am a failure, are you happy now." he shouted as he closed his eyes and i was having a hard tine understanding his words.


    Was he ming the dead for his mistakes now, everyone around knew that Elizabeth was a gentle and kinddy, even Killian, whenever he talked about his mother, I have seen love and longing in his voice, how could he me an innocentdy for his faults.


    "Don''t you think as a duke, it is against your image to use a kinddy who is already dead?"

 Chapter 158: shifting of file went haywire

    Chapter 158: shifting of file went haywire


    His eyes opened and he looked at me and nodded,


    "It is, I apologize for my mistake. Though there are some punishments in it that are a part of our pce education policy, many are not, like we never inflict physical pain unless the mistake is severe.


    Thank you for pointing it out, I will look into the matter in detail and will take care of it." his voice was calm and professional again, as if he was not the one who had lost his temper and cursed a minute ago.


    "No, I am not here for that, I want the right over his education and well being." I asked and he took a pause as he looked deep into me as if he was trying to search my soul, did he still think I was doing it to control Killian and take over dukedom, if that''s the case then he was not worth my forgiveness.


    "Mari, i thought you are leaving me and Killian in a few months." he said in such a deep voice that i felt a dagger hit straight to my heart, did he just call me Mari! That also with so much tenderness.


    "I..i will '''' i replied closing my eyes, wasn''t it him that proposed a divorce, then why did it felt like i was the one who wanted to leave and i was the one who was having an illicit rtionship.


    "That''s what i thought, then what will be the meaning of transferring the rights to you, when you will return it in a few months." he asked again and i felt all my nerves getting hurt.


    "I will return it to you after being sure that everything is perfect, as a work upied person, you would not get time to look into every detail, your highness." i replied and he finally nodded,


    "Alright then, i will have to burden once again with a responsibility," he replied in a professional tone. This man had switches and levers.


    His expressions and behaviour changed in every second as if a lever was pulled and the new behaviour was there.


    "Is there anything else too?" he asked me as I did not stand and walked out.


    I looked around the files, it would take me at least fifteen minutes to find the file.


    "Ah, yes,st night, i was not able to have dinner with both of you, so i was wondering can we have dinner in theke garden today?" I asked with a bright smile, hoping that he would take the hook.


    His face immediately brightened as he said, "sure, i will arrange it right away."


    "Ah, thank you, hope I am not being a burden to you." i said with a sweet and shy face.


    ''Ah Mari, don''t be over dramatic, he would be suspicious'' the viin in me shouted, when i felt his gaze on me.


    "Ah, I mean, you had spent the whole night taking care of me." i added, to divert his mind, but he still continued to look at me.


    ''Had my dramatic skills fallen that much, in the name of god, go out of the office, Cassius, i did not have much time.'' i repeated it in my heart


    "Alright, I will make the arrangements" he said finally as he stood up.


    "Ah, if you don''t mind, can i sit here for a while, i am feeling tired.'''' I said and he nodded, I took a sigh of relief but the man did not go out, he walked to the sofa and rang the bell.


    Soon almost 6 maids were standing there, and I cursed. Why have i not hid the bell before asking him.


    ''You are such a fool, Mari!!'' my eyes roamed on the desk trying to find the particr file when he was giving instructions to the maid. It took me some time when I finally saw the bunch of letters and the record book below them.


    I moved and tried to hold it when his voice rang in my ears, "what are you doing?" my heart jumped so hard in my ribcage and i turned only to get crushed in his strong chest.


    He held my waist in his arms to steady me as i rubbed my head,


    "Why were you standing just behind me?'''' I asked in an using manner and he raised a brow.


    "I was standing here since the start, why were you so distracted, and what were you trying to find?" he asked as his eyes moved towards the table.


    I had shifted the file from its original position, what if he found out the difference, oh lord, now i had even be the thief, what else i had to face in this life!


    "Aah" i yelped, holding my leg and his attention turned back to me,


    "What happened to you?" he asked in a worried tone, and I made my face further pitiful.


    "My ankle, it twisted and my heels are hurting now." I said , trying my best to look hurt.


    He stared at me, and I thought he had caught my lie, but in the next second something unexpected happened.


    He kneeled down in front of me and lifted my gown a bit to see where I was hurt.


    My eyes widened as I could not believe that a proud man like him was kneeling down in front of ady, no matter what the reason was. He could have called maids again to tend to my wound and I would have used the chance to shift the file back to his original position.


    His thumb grazed over my ankles and it felt so strange, his touch was so cold yet I felt warmth spreading in my heels as if it was scalding.


    I shook my head to snap out of the daze and put my hand on the table, acting as if i was taking its support and slowly moved it towards the file and in one swift motion i shifted it back perfectly.


    But then I felt his hands moving further up as he lifted my dress up to my knees and I gasped.

 Chapter 159: hiding in the dark

    Chapter 159: hiding in the dark


    When i saw her sitting there and acting sweet, i knew that she was acting, i had spent enough time between royals, and had seen enough acts, that hers was like a child y to me, but i still entertained her to know what her motive was.


    When i was talking to the maids, i saw her looking towards me so i acted to be busy, but when she turned my sharp eyes were set on her. She was looking at the files so intensely, it was clear that she needed something, but then the question was, why was she trying to take it discreetly instead of asking for it.


    The first impression was that she was trying to steal something, but I shook my head, I would not make any more assumptions, not now, I would wait and see what she wanted to do.


    I slowly moved towards her and stood behind her when her hands tried to get the letters, i would have let her be but then i noticed the letter of uncle, in which i had discussed about women opening her business, if she would came to know about it, i did not know how she would react, so before her hands could reach the letters.


    I made my presence known. Who would have thought that she would be so shocked that she wouldn''t even notice me,


    But she was standing there fine, rubbing her head and throwing daggers at me with her eyes. But when i moved she yelped,


    "My ankle, it twisted and my heels are hurting now." she said, trying her best to look hurt. But her excuse wasme, if she would have hurt her ankle, she would not have felt pain thatte.


    It was clear that she wanted to attract my attention so that she could do what she wanted, and I was dying to know her intentions. I looked hard into her eyes, giving her a chance to speak truth but she did not.


    I closed my eyes and kneeled down hoping that she would not do something to break my trust.


    She moved her hands and adjusted the letters back, but I still did not understand why she wanted to check the letters. I did not get any letter that was rted to her except the business deals, but I was sure she was not aware of them.


    I grazed my hands on her ankle, lost in my thoughts when I felt her taking a deep breath. I raised a brow as I realised it was because of my touch.


    I raised her gown up to her knees and heard her gasping, her skin was pearly smooth and white, i wanted to touch her, feel her under my skin but i know i had lost that right, any further and i was sure she would once again burst into a volcano


    "What.. what are you doing?" she asked, snatching the gown from my hands and creating a few steps distance between us.


    "I was trying to find the sprain, but there was none, so I decided to check further." Then I looked at her legs, to my surprise she forgot she was trying to act hurt, "but it looked like you are fine now, so I don''t need to look for sprains anymore." i added as i stood up but she continued to re at me.


    "Shall we go now?" I asked and she looked at me as if I was a fool.


    "Why would i go somewhere with you?" she asked in an using tone and i raised a brow, did she even forgot her excuse from a while ago?


    "I mean I would go with Killian. Since he is the one who wanted to have dinner there." she added with a re and I nodded.


    With that she walked out without looking back, though this was what she always did, it still felt bad.


    "Francis" i called the man as he entered in,


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Keep the door of my study open tonight." i ordered and he looked at me confused,


    "Your highness, brother Ian would kill me, if there would be any mistake behind him." said the man in a pleading tone.


    Though he was a good employee, he was always scared like a mouse among a bunch of cats.


    "And if you would not follow my order, I would be the one to kill you first." I answered back, shrugging my shoulders and his eyes widened.


    In the next second he bowed his head and nodded,


    "Yes, your highness, i will keep the study door unlocked."


    "Hmmm" though I know that the n was risky but my gut feeling was telling that she would try to get the things again, as if it was mandatory to her.


    Now all I needed was a ce to hide, and see what she wanted.


    I walked to theke garden, it was not decorated likest night, yet the wisteria tree and the glimmeringke with the moonlight dancing over it, and small white and pink lotus flowers always give a peace to my mind, i still remember my parents dancing here, and having dinner together, this ce was filled with memories, that''s why i had closed this ce for having meals and only visit here when i felt alone, who would have thought that one day i would have a family dinner here too.


    Look at them how close they hade, only a year ago she had no interest in Killian and now, they were talking like they were a real mother son pair, I wonder what had happened that brought so much change in her.


    "Father"


    "Mm, Killian, i wanted to talk to you about something, would youe to meet me first thing in the morning.'''' I asked and her eyes narrowed on me.


    "Sure father, but did something happen." he asked, a bit conscious and I shook my head.


    "It''s nothing special, I was thinking to go for a morning walk with you, then ride a horse. I wanted to see your horse riding progress." I replied and only then did she retract her gaze, day by day she was behaving like a mother hen protecting her chicks behind her. I would not be surprised if a day came when i had to take an appointment to meet Killian from her.


    [hey readers those who like to read historical romance with reincarnation or transmigration, i had uploaded my new book for them, it is my spirit entry, so please do give it a try and vote if you like it, the name of the book is "viiness bes the knight" thank you.]

 Chapter 160: being caught like a thief

    Chapter 160: being caught like a thief


    Marianne POV


    "Mother, how is your health now?"


    "I am a good son, thanks to the medicine you forced me to take." I replied in an using voice.


    "There there, don''t pout, it''s good for your health, here have this pie, it is sweet, I promise." he added and I was dumbfounded, Cassius chuckled and I red at him.


    "Why, he is right, the pie is sweet." he added as the maid took a big piece and added it to my te. I just cut it hard as if I was pricking this man who wasughing at me.


    "Mother, I heard that you had a dance with father yesterday?" asked Killian and I nodded as thest night passed through my eyes, and so did the promise of leaving both of them in a few months.


    "Would you like to have a dance with me, today?" he asked with red ears and I smiled.


    "No" came the sharp voice before i could even ept his invitation,


    "Why?" we both asked together as we looked back at him.


    "Because, we all should sit and talk." came his quick reply.


    "We were talking all this time." I replied, did he suddenly go crazy again!


    "I mean, we had to discuss an important matter." he added, trying to be serious further.


    "Is there something matter that we need to discuss father?" Killian asked, falling into his trap, this man just could not see us happy together.


    "Ah, yes. I wanted to discuss about the marriage anniversary, it''s only a week is left, do you have any requirement, as i was nning to start sending invites from tomorrow." he asked and i held the fork tightly,


    Should I follow my n, things have changed. I was angry with him that time, because of his betrayal, but now that he had epted everything in the open and even took my side in front of Isabe, should I still insult him in front of everyone. And it would even hurt my parents and Killian, right?


    "Marianne" he called and I looked at him.


    "Do you still not want to celebrate?" he asked a worried voice.


    "Why is mother still angry with you father?"


    "Pardon"


    "What did you do this time?" he asked in such an using tone that I was having a hard time controlling myughter.


    ''That''s my baby, my warm nket.''


    "What do you mean by that, I did nothing." he said and then he looked at my face uncertainty as if trying to confirm what he said, which made Killian re at him further.


    I coughed and they both looked at me, "there is nothing like that, so how would you like to celebrate the anniversary Killian" i asked.


    "Are you serious?" he asked, astonished. "We should be the one to decide."


    "Why, didn''t you say that you wanted to discuss it with family?" I asked , tilting my head.


    "Mother, i would like to have a dance party, we will dance likest time."


    "But you have not debuted yet" he said and I furrowed my brows.


    "Buting for the age ceremony is for attending the dance parties officially, a noble can still attend the parties at his pce." how could he not know that!


    "Fine, but i should be the one to have the first dance." he deadpanned, and we nodded, as we did not want to further drag the argument.


    But the man was not silent, whenever we tried to decide over things, he continued to interfere in a grumbling manner.


    It was a headache to handle him on family dinners, thank goodness it ended peacefully at the end.


    "Marianne"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "I am going for a walk, would you like toe?" he asked suddenly.


    "Ah, no. I am tired, I would like to take a rest.`` I replied and he nodded.


    "Alright, then i will be out tillte, see you in the morning." he added as he walked in the opposite direction.


    "Good night mother," said Killian, hugging me as he also left.


    Since he was going for a walk, shall I go into the office and check the files? If anyone would see me there, I could always make an excuse that I went there to pick Killian''s file which I had given him in the evening.


    Though it was a bit risky, it was the best chance, at other times, it would only be riskier.


    I fidgeted with my dress as I took quick steps towards his study, hoping that Francis would not be there. The further I walked the further my mouth felt dry.


    I looked around, when i reached the study, the whole area was darker than i had expected, shouldn''t there be a few candles still burning. But I was d, because it would make my work easy.


    I walked towards the table touching things around as I was not very sure where I was going. Thank goodness, I reached there in my second trial.


    I swiftly took the file as I remembered its ce clearly and looked around. There was no way I could read the file in this darkness. But if I would take it with me, there are high chances I would not be able to put it back in its ce before Cassius arrived in the morning.


    I tried to find the switch to lighten the chandelier, it took me a minute to find the switches, but before I could press the key, the room filled with brightness.


    My eyes squinted before getting adjusted to light. But my brows furrowed. I was not the one who had switched on the light then


    "Is it enough or you need further lighting, Marianne." i heard the voice and all the hairs of my body stood up, it felt like my heart leaped out of my ribcage. My legs turned heavy and my palms turned sweaty.


    No matter how this situation was seen, I was no less than a thief in this position.


    "Do you need further help, my dear wife?" came his mocking voice just behind my ears as I closed my eyes.

 Chapter 161: start of confrontations

    Chapter 161: start of confrontations


    For my whole life, this one or past one, i have never.. .never ever needed to steal, and here i was caught like a thief. And that also in my own pce, well for now it was still mine.


    His voice was like a devil rose from hell, and no matter how much I tried I could not let the possibility go that he knew I woulde.


    ''He tricked me, telling he was going for a walk.''


    I finally opened by eyes and turned at him ring,


    "So you tricked me, you were not going for a walk since the start" I snarled at him, how could he do this to me.


    He raised a brow at my question, "really, like really. Now I was the one to be med when you are the one who is walking here stealthily and looking for files, what are you trying to do Marianne?" he asked me in an unbelievable voice, but I could feel the hidden anger he was trying to press.


    "I was just here to get Killian''s reports back." i lied and heughed, a coldugh with no emotions.


    "And you think that I would believe that, what have you taken me as, fool. Why do all of you think that i am a fool, just because i have emotions, just because like other men i don''t force you to do things and don''t treat you like a door-mat," he shouted loudly, and i was so stunned that i did not have words for a second, who had treated him as a fool, it was definitely not the anger of file, that he was showing, and if it was, wasn''t it too exaggerated.


    "When have you given me respect, you have neglected me all your life." i snarled back once i came over the shock of his sudden outburst. And he justughed.


    He walked closer and held my chin in a very tight grip that I could not loosen. I shot daggers at him, if he repeated what he had donest time then this time a p would not be enough.


    "Have you seen how Katherine is treated, or Meredith, even your mother, they got loved or not, they never had the courage to do something that is not allowed in our empire, yet you, you started running business behind our back, gave quick replies even to the emperor, wore knight uniform when u r not the one. I have given you everything you like, yet you needed to take things like that.


    If you would have asked, i could have shown you all the files, Mari, then why. I am just sick and tired of all these lies and betrayals, i even freed you, tell me what else do you want." he continued speaking as his voice getting more and more low, i could feel he was hurt, and what he was saying was somewhere right, but he had given me much more pain then a little bit freedom he had given me.


    But I still did not understand most of his words, as if he was talking about me and at the same time he was not, because I could not rte most of the things with me.


    "You have given me a little bit of freedom but it costed me my whole life, you never gave the love that Meredith and my mother received, did you, i begged you, pleaded, i even bore all the anger yet you were like a hard stone, not even felt a single emotions of mine, you denied to touch me, i was your wife Cassius, don''t you think you have done enough damage to me already and yet you are the one who is talking about the betrayals." i replied back, he needed to see the mirror.


    "So you want me to touch you, huh, you want me to give you the right of a wife." he said leaving my chin finally, but his handsnded on my back as he pulled me closer.


    "I wanted that at a point of time, but i didn''t want it anymore." I replied as I tried to remove his hands, I had to do something or else he would always take the benefit of his strength against me.


    "And you want to be free now, so that you can be with the one you love." he mocked and I nodded.


    "Yes, I would live with the one who loves me rather than bearing your hatred and assaults, what do even trade me as a meat of meat or substitute of Isabe" i shouted and finally his grip loosen and he let go of me.


    He closed his eyes and walked to the table, I was sure he would hit it like always, but he just took the ss of water and chugged it in a single gulp.


    Then he went and sat in his chair while I was just standing there dumbfounded.


    I was sure there was going to be storm just a moment ago, a storm that would be much stronger thanst time, one that could destroy the small thread of our rtion in a blink but at the end it turned out to be a passing wind which howled for a second but then died down in a passing second, while leaving me there unable to process anything.


    "Come here and sit" he asked signalling me from his hands, his face was poised as if we were not having any heated argument or confrontations ever.


    I had to give it to this man, no matter how much anger he had, and how badly he shouted he always controlled his emotions quickly, while I was left seething in anger for centuries.


    "Are youing or do you want to shout more by standing there?" he asked in an annoyed tone and I took a deep breath closing my eyes.


    I walked toward the seat and sat there trying my best to be calm like him and talk in a civil manner.


    "What were you doing here?"


    "..........."


    ************************

 Chapter 162: he felt nauseous

    Chapter 162: he felt nauseous


    "What were you doing here?" he asked calmly, and my grip on the file tightened.


    "I wanted to see the records of the letters that you have received and replied.'''' I told him the truth, and showed him the file.


    He furrowed his brows as if he was not expecting it to be this, "but why do you need todo that? I have never tried to take any of your letter or hide it, you get every letter that is written to you." he gave justification and I shook my head, I am not that narrow minded to think it that way.


    "I wanted to check something else." I debated in my mind, whether to tell him or not.


    "You want to check my letters." Although he was asking, his tone was already full of surety, so I nodded.


    "Why?" he asked and I took a deep breath.


    "Cassius, can i give the reply after checking one thing, it is very important for me and my trust over you.'''' I asked if there was a record of Isabe sending him a letter, then there would be no use in the whole conversation. But if there was not, then i would tell him the truth.


    He looked at me withplicated gaze, "you ask me to trust you, Marianne, but have you ever trusted me?" he asked but then without waiting for me to reply nodded, "go on, check what you want to do, i am waiting here patiently for your exnation." he added and I nodded.


    Without waiting for a second I opened the registerednd and checked each date. My eyes narrowed as there was the name of Isabe, almost twice or sometimes thrice each week.


    So she was right, they ddi exchange letters. I sighed as I closed the record book.


    "I am still waiting for an exnation, Marianne," he said. I just wanted tough, he was the one having an affair and he wanted me to exin.


    But then my eyes snapped open and I turned the parchments again, one by one, I turned them and with each turn the surprise on my face grew.


    She had written letters to him, yes! But did he reply, no! There was not even a single mention of his reply.


    "Why did you not reply to isabe''s letter?" I asked as I narrowed my gaze on him.


    He looked surprised by my sudden question, "pardon!! What are you talking about." he asked, looking at me as if I were speaking a foreignnguage.


    "I mean why did she write so many letters to you, there are even two leeters a day here?" i asked as i pointed at the records.


    He looked at me and then at the records as if i was crazy, "so in the middle of the night, you entered my study stealthily to know how many letters Isabe had written to me" his voice was like he was trying to ask if i was crazy!


    "I don''t want to hear your sarcasticments, I want to know the truth"i emphasised and finally the man nodded looking at my seriousness.


    "I don''t know why she wrote me so many letters and since i don''t know i can''t reply, can i" he replied as if it was obvious and i was a fool here.


    "What do you mean you don''t know why she wrote a letter to you and what she said in it?"


    He sighed as he rubbed his forehead, "Marianne de Luca, no matter how horrible my husband is in your eyes, I am still your husband. So why would i write or reply to a woman who is not my wife.


    And what had she written, no one knows. ra is instructed to throw all the letters in the dustbin whenever she receives it, but if you are so much interested in the letters, i will instruct her to send all the letters to you from the next time." he replied and my eyes glimmered.


    "Really, would you do that?" I asked with a bright smile.


    "Are you serious mari, have you lost your mind somewhere?" he asked exasperated but i didn''t care, i wanted to know what exactly did she write and why did she spread the rumour.


    "Why, since you have to throw it anyway then throw it in my chamber, i would dly like to read them to have a new leisure activity in my free time." I added and he closed his eyes and rubbed his temples hard. I did not care what he thought, when he had taken me as a sane woman anyway.


    "Alright, I will send all the letters to you from now on. Anything else." he asked me in a tired voice but I nodded.


    "Cassius, if you don''t reply to her letter. Why don''t you deny her to write you any?" i asked curios and he sighed.


    "I had, I told her that I am busy with my work and did not get the time to read letters that are not useful and would waste me time. But she did not stop and I don''t want to see her face even to deny her again.


    Thank goodness, she had lessen her visits to pce, or else i was sure i would have turned so nauseous that i would have puked one day." he said as he continued to rub his temples and his eyes were red, he was looking like a man came straight out of graves, so much tired and burdened.


    But the point was HE FELT NAUSEOUS LOOKING AT ISABELLA.


    I wanted to shout these words so loudly that the whole world could hear it unless my heart got satisfied with it. I saw him taking a liquid out of the drawer and mixing it in water.


    "Then," i coughed to clear my voice and to gain her attention, "you never had a physical rtion with her, right?" i asked in a low voice and in the next second i was drenched with the water as he choked and spit it all over me.


    But before I could be angry and re at him I cowered looking at his red zing eyes.

 Chapter 163: union of bodies or heart!!

    Chapter 163: union of bodies or heart!!


    Cassius POV


    To say that I was shocked would be an understatement. I was feeling a severe headache since start, so i took the medicine but who would have thought that, this dumbdy would chose to crack a joke right at that moment.


    My eyes wide opened and I choked with all the medicine and water over her.


    "What did you do?" she asked, looking at her wet face and clothes and then shooting daggers at me.


    "Me, what did I do, you are the sick one here, how did your mind even work? How could you even reach this conclusion, and here I thought you are smart?" i could not believe she just said that!


    "How did my mind work, so you are ming me now, what else would i think when i saw youughing and chattering all the time." she grumbled.


    "For christ sake Marianne, when have you ever seenughing while talking with her, and have I ever been that free to chatter around." i replied as i took out my handkerchief and passed it to her.


    But instead of saying thank you, she snatched it from me as if it was hers since the start!


    "I have seen you meeting her personally more than once. But the point is if you do not like her, why is she so attached to this pce, why did she have so much power in the past" her voice was full of suspicions as she looked at me with narrowed eyes.


    "First wipe yourself, your face is looking red.'''' I reminded her and she nodded.


    She used the napkin to wipe her face and then her neck. I did not want to but my eyes followed her actions as she cleaned her corbone and her cleavage. I gulped as suddenly I felt thirsty.


    I looked at the ss and sighed, one ss I had already drank and another was on her body. I had cleared all the maids from this area, in case we had an argument or maids saw her sneaking in the office and rumours were created.


    "You should go and change your clothes." i said as she continued cleaning herself. Did this woman have any self awareness that I was sitting right here in front of her?


    "It won''t be needed, I can manage for a few more hours'' '' she replied as she moved her hairs to the other side of her neck and then cleaned her shoulders adjusting her dress.


    And I closed my eyes.


    ''You may be able to manage, but I am having a hard time doing that'' I wanted to shout, but that only would prove me insane or pervert in her eyes so I kept my mouth shut.


    Finally what felt like an eternity of torture did she stop ying with her clothes.


    "I am still waiting for your answer." she pointed and I sighed.


    "She is the sister of my first wife and aunt of Killian. When I was not married to you she was the only woman in our contact, who could handle Killian and a few other duties where a woman was needed." i replied, though it was not aplete truth, it was not aplete lie too.


    "But what about the time when we are already married?" she retorted back and i raised a brow.


    "Oh, you want me to tell you, alright. You are busy seducing me with your foolish acts. And then you were also busy brooding and hating Killian, so you never even once imed duchess duties or asked for any other right except going out with me, spending time with me and trying to sleep with me.`` I saw her face getting reddened but she needed to know that she was at fault too.


    "Yes, I was a fool that time who thought that I should aim for your love in the first ce, I would never repeat that mistake again." she pointed and I sighed. ''Sleeping together on bed was not love, if it would have been, Elizabeth would have loved me all this while, as we had slept and spent the night in each other''s arms every night.'' i wish i could share this simple fact with this stupid girl that union of bodies was thest thing in a rtion and the start should be from knowing each other. If she had not tried to climb in the bed, then maybe our start would have been different.


    ''I still felt nauseous even thinking about it, how I slept with a woman, touched her and made love to her when it would have been just hours that she would have been in someone else''s arms.''


    "You don''t need to make that face, I am not vying for your love at all. So, you can be assured, i am not going to repeat my past mistakes." she added looking at me, like i was a sore thumb in her life.


    I nodded hard, "anything else you want to know or ask?" I wanted to know how she even reached that conclusion.


    "I want you to put an end to your rtionship with her." she added and i furrowed my brows.


    "We don''t have any rtionship to begin with, Marianne. Are you even listening to what I am saying." or was she just ying here.


    "I did, and though i did not believe youpletely, i am still epting what you said. So ording to you she was here because there was no woman in the pce, but now that i am here, i did not think she is needed anymore, so i want you to deny her from entering the pce." she replied in a strict tone, if anyone would hear, they would never believe that she was requesting but ordering around.


    "I can not do that." otherwise who would spy on us and inform duke Wiltshire that we were in love and close enough to have a second child. She was the pawn we both were going to use, but she deserved itpletely.


    "And why is that so?" she asked as her suspicion returned.

 Chapter 164: could night get any better!

    Chapter 164: could night get any better!


    "And why is that so?" I asked as my suspicion returned.


    "Because she has been working here for the past 2 years, and Killian is still attached to her. she is not Daisy or anymoner whom you can throw out of the pce anytime you want, you did not even leave Ian, who treated you so preciously. Have you ever thought that maybe we had done that to protect you from uing dangers, no.. you just acted as if we all are your enemies and want to take your life," hemented, his face told that he still could not believe that I punished Ian, instead of talking about it to him.


    Could he not see that I had not punished Ian but helped him. I had sent him to im his title as an earl, and I had just asked him to open my stores on his name so that no one knew I had that much power and property. And I did lose my life once because of now being careful enough.


    I did not know why, but my gut feeling was telling me that I would need a lot of power in the future. Now that Cassius ims that he had never loved Isabe then there would be deeper traps than I had thought.


    And if truth to be told, I still could not believe that the man just said that he had no rtionship with Isabe but felt nauseous looking at her. As his reasons to keep her around was not justifiable.


    Though I epted that she was the aunt of Killian, she never cared for the child. Even if she did in the past at some point in time, she didn''t do it anymore. And it was clear that she was vying for my position. But the question was she loved him or she wanted the power.


    But then again, when had this man shared the power! My mother would have better ess to her treasurer in the pce, this man kept a strict eye on every coin spent and each bill passed as if he was poor. Or did Isabe have a better way to ess the things?


    There was something that still did not fit well with me.


    "What is it?" he asked, looking at me, as I was still sitting there.


    "Fine, if you want to keep Isabe here, then I want her to work under me, instead of directly reporting to you. As you said that you did not love her, this should not be a problem with you," I asked and he looked reluctant, which made me even more suspicious of him.


    "Alright, we can do so. But if you face any problem then you woulde straight to me rather than facing it alone," he added in an authoritative tone.


    "Why, have you taken me as a weak person. I am strong enough to handle this whole dukedom and all the properties of my father if you return them to me.'''' I added and he blinked and thenughed. Had I even cracked a joke?


    "Duchess, what would you even do with all that money or properties, do you have anyck of luxury here?" he asked with an amused smile.


    Seriously this man was asking me that!! Since we were talking honestly to each other tonight, I would show him the mirror again.


    "Your highness, shall I remind you how you check each and every bill of mine, and many times the bills are cut down. I am sure even a baroness would get a better allowance than me.


    And the jewels you gifted me were only once, during our marriage. Anyways that also I gifted to my maids.'''' I added, raising my chin, and he looked at me amazed.


    "So the ruby set, I gave into your marriage you gifted it to your maids, and you are even telling me that proudly. What shall I do with this information? Shall I apud for your bravery or scold you for this act." he asked though he was not looking angry at me.


    "If you want to do something, give me the proper rights of a duchess, all the power that she had,'''' I replied, since we were talking like mature for the first time, why not take advantage of that.


    "And ording to you what powers should a duchess have," he asked nodding his head.


    I screamed in my heart, finally, I got the chance to know that Isabe has fed me lies and at the same time I could get more powers. Could the night go any better!!


    If I would have known this could happen, I would have tried to steal files from his study a long ago, I wasted so much time without any concrete result.


    "Well, why don''t you pass me parchment and ink so that we could write down everything and then you can sign it. I mean only written documents are valid in the future right?" I asked him, blinking my eyes and he looked at me like I had suddenly grown another head.


    "Seriously! When did I say I am giving you powers? I was just asking you to tell me what powers should a duchess have ording to you. How did you even deduce that?" he asked with startled eyes and I fumed.


    "Since you would not give me the powers at the end of the day then why would I even drain my energy to exin it to you. I am going." I announced as I stood up.


    "Wait, why don''t we negotiate?" he said as he tried to stand up too.


    I narrowed my eyes at him and asked, "what kind of negotiation?"


    As he pointed at the chair I sighed and sat again.


    "Well, you tell me all the power you need and then I will scrutinize it, and the one I think is appropriate, I would give them to you," he replied and I shook my head.


    "What if you say none of them is appropriate for me," I asked as the man could do that, he was a cunning man, after all, I did not get it why he was even prolonging the conversation. Either say yes or no. wasn''t he the man of few words just a day ago?

 Chapter 165: horse riding

    Chapter 165: horse riding


    Cassius POV


    She did know something, or more than that, but she just was not sharing with me.


    I need to know how she even reached the conclusion. Had Isabe said something to her or had she assumed, after all that was the first n.


    To make Isabe feel that i loved her but married Marianne just for money. So that Isabe would feel she had a chance and the Wilshire family tried to remove the thorn from their way. But it has been a year yet all we do is talk.


    Now I was trying to do the opposite, I had to show that I love Marianne, so that they would be afraid that their position was not secured anymore, and try to attack her. If even it would not work, then I would not listen anymore and just annihte them.


    But I hope it worked out because I wanted the whole empire to know their deeds. I wanted their future generation to lose the title of noble and live the life of beggars.


    I want people to spit on them and hate them for eternity.


    "Are you even listening to me?" she spoke bringing me back to reality.


    This woman, she knows more, but how and why, and what I should do to get the truth out from her.


    "Tell me Marianne, why did you suddenly start hating Isabe, was she not your friend just two moths ago?" i asked as i observed her reaction keenly.


    "Who would like a woman who is having an affair with your husband, even if our marriage is on name, those rumours still hurt my pride." she replied like it was a foolish question to begin with.


    "Anyways, this is the list of the authorities that I want." she replied, handing me as she passed the parchment.


    To say that list was long would be an understatement.


    "You want a fixed allowance. I thought you don''t want to consume the duke''s treasure anymore.'''' I asked, raising a brow.


    "Arge part of it came through my properties." she snarled. I wanted to see her face when she would know that I did not have any of her properties to begin with, but I nodded.


    "Fair enough, i will give you 30% of my ie," i added and she started calcting, her face was shining like gold.. For a moment she was looking like aplete gold digger. But I had never thought that I would find a gold digger this endearing.


    She nodded, "alright, I will try to manage that." she replied and i raised a brow, was she notte to act serious now, but it only meant one thing, she had let her guard down in front of me.


    "You want all the rights of Killian, his education and training rights. That i can do, but i would still supoervies in between."


    "Like you had done in the past," she mocked.


    "I have taken good care of his training at least." I replied and she just shook her head.


    I looked back at the list, "you wanted the right to appoint all the staff of the dukedom. Why?"


    She looked at the other side as if contemting, "i don''t trust the current staff," she replied when I thought she would not reply anymore.


    Did she know about the moles, but a few i had kept knowingly around me to send false reports to the marquess so that he could make further mistakes and make wrong decisions that would make his business further hollow.


    "Except my staff." i added and she nodded,


    "Good, you want your parental properties" this was something we had discussed thousands of times at least.


    "Marianne, I can not return them to you, but I promise you will get them back when we will divorce." i replied and she looked at me suspiciously but in the end signed and nodded.


    "You want a whole chamber for a staff, why? We have rooms for staff in the left area of the pce, chambers are for noble Marianne, it would be an insult to the nobles living there previously.`` I replied and she looked reluctant.


    "But i have already allotted the chamber that lord Philip vacated to a staff," she replied and suddenly felt the idea better, it would be better if he knew that Marianne was the one to do it.


    "Since you had already promised then I can only ept." and so the list continued.. Surprisingly the headaches which i felt daily due to my nightmares andck of sleep were not there anymore.


    After a long time the night did not feel that bad, that it used to be. I could see the bright lighting from the sky and peeking through the windows, but the woman in front of me was so immersed in getting more and more things that she did not even notice that the night had already passed and the rays would soon start to fill the room. Her bun that was formed on her nape had long turned messy, as tendrils were dancing on her neck.


    "Father, I am here for the horse riding" we both turned towards the door only to see Killian standing there in fresh clothes, and looking at us surprised or shall I say looking at Marianne.


    To say that we were stunned would be an understatement. Her hands tried to hide all the papers and I wanted to cover her dress which was stained red.


    "Mother, you are here early morning, are you also joining us for horse riding." he asked and we both took a sigh of relief.


    It would be difficult to exin to him what we were doing here anyway.


    "No"


    "Ah, yes"


    We both replied at the same time, and then red at each other


    "Mother, if father did not want to take you, you can share a horse with me" I could not believe that he was the one who had organised a beautiful dinner for us. How had he even controlled himself from not barging in between at the first ce

 Chapter 166: the brooding man and the fuming daughter

    Chapter 166: the brooding man and the fuming daughter


    Isabe clenched her fists as she continued to shout but no one was there to listen to her, even the guard she had paid her jewel to was did not give testament in her favour,


    ''Bunch of cowards and fools'' she murmured as the physician tried to cover up her wounds.


    "Let me go, right now" she shouted at the knights, but they did not listen, she could deduce them for their uniform as they were Cassius''s personal knights.


    Cassius! Her anger rose again as she remembered how badly he had treated her a few hours ago! Why, what had changed, in the past he knew that the pie was not poisoned yet he gave testament in her favour, now he even had the courage to push her.


    ''I am never going to forget this insult, you would pay for it more than you think, you fool'' she pledged as she remembered his disgusted face.


    "Her wounds are treated, none of the wounds are major enough to leave the scar, you can send her back if you want, they will heal in a day or two." said the physician breaking her reverie, and she red at the man, who visibly gulped.


    "Let me go, I can walk by myself" she shouted again, but once again everyone ignored her.


    She gritted her teeth as she saw maids looking at her direction. Those who did not have the courage to raise her head were now looking at her as if she was nothing but a beggar who was thrown out, she had never been this insulted before in her life.


    Finally when she reached the carriage, the knights let her go and closed the door, one of them sitting outside on the box with the coachman, making sure she went straight to the marquess pce. Though she was not sent to prison, she was treated no less than a prisoner and that left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Her nails were dug deep in her skin as she remembered his disgusted face and Marianne''s smirk.


    ''All this, all this was because of father and that arrogant bastard who still had the confidence to go against them, soon, soon i would tell both of them what i can do''


    "We are here" announced the coachman as the carriage came to a stop.


    The knight opened the door but thankfully he did not hold her this time but patiently waited for her toe out.


    Isabe gave him a hateful look, as she descended the carriage and walked towards the pce without even turning back once. But she could hear the footsteps of the man, who was still following her. She just wanted to burn him alive to bring that much shame for her.


    Her father who was sitting in the office was informed of her arrival with a knight. Though he was disappointed that Cassius did note to escort her to the pce. He was still happy that he had sent his personal knight.


    Feeling proud that his daughter had finally yed her trick well, he called both of them in the office.


    He had already made up his mind to be shocked and give his best performance in front of the knight in case he would report to Cassiuster, he was sure his anger would pressurise Cassius more to take strict actions.


    The door finally knocked and in came Isabe and the knight. As nned her face and hands have marks of being beaten and her dress was torn.


    ''For once had she done the task skillfully,'' he taught as his face turned shocked and then filled with rage.


    "What had happened to you, who did this to you my precious daughter" he bellowed as he stood up from his seat abruptly, pushing the seat which got hit into the wall in the process,


    He went straight to her in hurried footsteps as his face turned red, filled with rage.


    "Tell me, who did this to you, I will make sure that he or she will be seriously punished." he roared again, as his eyes turned red too.


    But the girl did not cry as she should, but stood there like a mannequin doll. So his grip on her body tightened as he used his full force. Finally the girl winced.


    Though he was not satisfied with the reaction, something was still better than nothing.


    Then he looked at the knight, who was standing there silently. There was no apology or fear on his face. His brows furrowed and he looked back at Isabe who was still silent and cursed under his breath.


    ''This fool, I should not have kept expectations from her'' he celebrated as he neither can change his expression to a calm face suddenly and nor can shout more as he had to chew the insultster.


    "What had happened there?" this time he asked the knight who was still standing proudly, it only meant that he was there to give a reply.


    The knight finally moved and passed a letter to the man silently, there was no reaction on his face in contrast to the brooding marquess.


    The man took the letter and the knight bowed and left. When the man was sure that the knight was gone at a distance he moved back towards his daughter and without any warning, pped her tightly with full force.


    The girl was not prepared as she was only expecting scolding and threats like always, and the sheer force the man had used made her disbnced and she fell down, once again blood started dripping from her mouth, as her cheek turned red.


    "One, only one task has been given to you, and it has already been two years. But instead of progressing you are bing hopeless and pathetic at it day by day. You can not even do a single thing properly." he shouted as he looked at the girl who was meeklyid on the floor, he could not believe that this fool was his daughter.


    "Now get up and leave this instant." he shouted once he saw she was stillying there. Isabe collected herself as she stood up and walked in a poised manner out of the room.

 Chapter 167: who will die first

    Chapter 167: who will die first


    In the dark, the man was sitting alone, looking at the portrait hung on the wall. His eyes were zing red, and his fists were clenched.


    The man was looking nothing like a noble man, if any a demon reincarnated from hell. Finally he lit the tablemp and read the letter for the umpteenth time tonight.


    "Marquess Wiltshire,


    Lady Isabe had tried to attack the archduchess of the empire in public, so she was detained in the underground room, to reflect on her actions. But not only had she self inflicted the wounds, she also had tried to use the archduchess, Marianne De Luca for her conditions.


    It could be taken as treason, but since the Wiltshires and Luca''s are rted by blood, the archduke, Cassius De Luca has exonerated and decided the matter to let go.


    But Lady Isabe, daughter of marquees Wiltshire has been discharged from her duties of being the assistant of the duchess of empire. The letter will be officially announced in the disy area of the estate of the duke of the Forchestire empire." the man put all the pressure on the letter and crumbled into a ball.


    His hands reached its temples and he pressed them hard. In the next moment, he moved his hand and attacked right at the middle of the table, breaking it into two pieces. But that was not enough to lessen his ire.


    He stood up and walked out of his office, it was already dark, he walked straight to his daughter''s room.


    The room was in a mess. All the antiques and vases were thrown and broken. The room was filled with the pungent smell of alcohol. But there was no concern on the man''s face, as if he did not see broken sses at all.


    He walked straight to the girl who was sitting in the leather chair on her balcony, having wine and threw the crumbled letter on her face.


    "I want the matter to be solved in a week. Go beg, or kneel in front of Marianne, Cassius or Killian, I do not care. I want you in the pce near Cassius, or Marianne" he shouted and finally the girl looked back.


    Her face still had the stinging red marks on both cheeks and swollen lips.


    "How am I supposed to do that? That fool had pushed me and thrown me on the floor when I tried to touch him. And he is supporting that bitch more and more these days. I think he had forgotten Elizabeth and fell in love with her now." she replied as she looked at the floor, an unfathomable expression passed through her eyes.


    "I felt that too, he had never taken her side before. But these days, I had never thought that it would happen so soon. What about Killian, how is his behaviour towards you." asked the man pinching the space between his eyebrows.


    "He still has sympathy and care for me, but his first preference is his so-called new mother too, he even had started calling her parents as grandfather and grandmother, which he used to call you." she replied and cowered as she felt the blood lust from the man.


    "Who cares what that filth thinks, he is just a pawn anyway. You just have to create a lot of rifts between Cassius and Marianne so that they always fight and it fill so much poison in her mind that Cassius or Killian get tired of her and give her death penalty.


    I even provided the tea to support it, then you could have married Cassius legally and the whole dukedom would have been mine, but now look at what you have done." he moved towards her and she instinctively took two steps back.


    "Since the start, you should be the one to be with Cassius and Elizabeth to be with Charles. But both of you had messed up my n. She even died! And now that you are the only one left, you are such a worthless person." he snarled holding her throat and she started coughing hard.


    When he felt that she would not be able to speak anymore only then did he let her go. She coughed hard holding her neck.


    "If Cassius fell in love with Eli, and she epted, then what was I supposed to do?" she shouted, she was tired of running around the man who did not even look at her, but she was still med.


    "Increase the usage of drugs in her food. She had already started taking the tea. Find other ways to feed it to her when you work there. And then provoke her, provoke her against Killian, that boy is the weakness of Cassius.


    He would start hating Marianne more and more, he is getting inclined to her because she had taken Killian under her influence.


    And do something with your face too, it looks so ugly that even amoner will not take interest in you." he said, holding her chin and then letting it go when she winced.


    "This time there should not be any mistake, Isabe or i will make sure you will be the one to die before everyone." he asked nonchntly as if he was talking about weather and then walked out without turning back.


    Isabe rubbed her cheek and took a deep breath as the stinging pain affected her. Her eyes were filled with tears yet there was a mockingugh on her face.


    Her room was long broken and damaged as she walked in, leaving a trail of blood behind, but there was no expression on her face as if she could not feel the blood or pain anymore.


    Isabe finally moved back to the room and then walked to her closet, opening an old antique box. She looked at the powder in it and smiled with an evil glint.


    "Not only will they take the drugs, I will make sure that you will be addicted to it soon. Then i will see who will be the one to die sooner than others" she murmured under her breath

 Chapter 168: way of teaching

    Chapter 168: way of teaching


    CASSIUS POV


    "Mother, if father did not want to take you, you can share a horse with me" said Killian reassuring her as if he was afraid that she would be hurt by my curt reply.


    she looked at him as if she wanted to pinch that sweet puffed up cheeks all the time. He finally looked at her after ring me enough, and furrowed his brows. how did this boy got attached to her so much!


    "Mother what happened to your clothes?" he asked and only then did she remember I had.. Oh! she controlled hard to stop ring at me for her unkempt look.


    "Nothing, son. The water fell over me." she replied and I coughed, this was themest excuse i had ever heard from her mouth.


    "It''s alright, this dress is not appropriate for horse riding anyway. Why don''t you go and change. We will wait for you." he replied sitting there. Really, did he just believe her!


    "It would be difficult once the sun is uppletely, the weather is still warm, why don''t we both go, she will join next time" I said cutting him, but Killian shook his head.


    "I am not that weak father, and a little sun is good for my health." he replied looking expectantly at her, "right mother?" I knew His eyes were so big and bright that it was just impossible for her to deny him, and as i had thought she nodded.


    "I wille in a minute, why don''t you go and choose the horse till then?" she added ruffling to his hair and his smile brightened a lot.


    She stood up and walked away as we both looked at her retreating figure, then my eyes turned back to him who had already started ring at me.


    "Why do you always torment mother, father?" he asked with an using voice.


    "Do you think your mother would let me torment her, she would rather create havoc and fight back?" I replied and he nodded with a proud smile, and I was sure he would be very happy if she would beat me.


    "Killian, how are your studies going?" I asked , trying to sound nonchnt.


    "It is going well father, i learnt dance, history, geography, etiquettes, only horse riding and archery need a bit more practice and soon i will start music ss too." he replied seriously.


    "Very good, but these days you were rather busy with your mother, so you must have missed a few sses, right?" I asked and he felt guilty but nodded.


    "But i am giving 3 hours further, to cover up the sybus on time." he replied meekly


    "Son, tell me how are your teachers, are they supporting you well in it, or are you facing any problem in dealing with them?" I asked again, and he shook his head.


    "All the teachers have been teaching me since I was a long time father, we both are well adapted to each other''s behavior and working methods."


    "Killian '''' is called pinching the space between my brows. Both mother and son are so good at talking in a roundabout manner that you could not expect them to tell you the truth easily.


    "Yes father"


    "Are your teachers giving you severe punishments for small mistakes?" I asked , cutting to the chase but he shook his head.


    "No father, why did you even think so?" he asked and I looked at the file that was still on the table.


    "Son, your reports tell me that you are kept out in the rain for almost night, when you have created sound while eating dinner." i paused to gauge his expression and when i noticed he did not shook his head like before i continued,


    "And you were asked to practice painting for continuous 17 hours without even a break to eat meals because you were not able to draw well," ''why did he even need to learn drawing, he was not going to be a painter in the future.''


    "Are these reports true" i asked and he nodded,


    "And you still say that you were not severely punished?"


    "Well, I did not hurt my father, and it only increased my strength. Standing in the rain increased my immunity and then working for long hours would increase my concentration skills." he replied as if this was the most obvious thing to do.


    "Oh really, then why don''t you go and do manualbor at the stable, i think it would improve your stamina too.'''' I mocked but the boy seriously pondered over it.


    "That can be done father, I do need to improve my physical strength anyway." he replied nodding his head and I sighed.


    "You do need to improve in every way, Killian, but you are just 11 and there is a lot of time for us to do that. And there are proper ways to do that. Like we do fencing, exercises and practicebat, but staying in the rain at the age of 10. You will only be sick of developing terminal illness. Why do you even need to train so hard anyway?" I asked and he furrowed his brow.


    "But mother said that bearing pain is the best way to learn. The more we would bear and the more we would learn to endure and it would increase our strength." he asked and I wondered if the woman was sick with her mind, Killian was just 8 by then.


    How could she even talk like that to a mere kid and here I med myself for thinking that I had separated Killian from her mother and her family, a bunch of mental retards.


    "Killian if that would be a way to learn then we would all be having whips on our body, self inflicting pain is nothing but mental sickness. We don''t need to learn to endure it in any way, we are part of the administration, not soldiers who had to go to war.


    We should be strong, yes, that is the reason I am training you in fencing, but it does not mean age can be neglected, that is the reason I had not started your training in closebat yet." i tried to exin but i could see he did not agree well, her teachings were long ingrained in his small mind.


    "Killian, why not i transfer your teaching right to your mother, she is asking for that since a long time"

 Chapter 169: need to be sacrificed

    Chapter 169: need to be sacrificed


    Marianne pov


    As I walked into my chamber, Roselia was there moving in circles with furrowed eyebrows, my head was spinning only by looking at her. Or was it because i didn''t sleep whole night.,


    My whole night was spent in haggling with that old miser, who could be noble by anything but not her negotiation skills, by that he could only be scrooge.


    Yet I am happy because this time I had bargained a lot too. In fact, I got all the necessary things. My smile brightened as I remembered the promises he had made to me. But if he went back on his promise, all hell will break loose, and I would make sure he would be burnt in that.


    I walked behind her and asked, "what are you doing?" and she put the dagger on my neck making my eyes widened and all the knights and guards moved towards us with their hands on the hilt of their swords.


    She jumped two steps back looking at me as if she had seen the ghost, just what had happened to her!


    I raised a hand to stop the guards from holding her hand.


    "Leave"


    "But your highness"


    "She is my knight, I will take it as she was not in her senses for a moment but that did not mean that she wanted to hurt me, I am safe with her." I added looking at the girl who was getting redder from the shame, I could see her forehead covered with sweat. It was a reflexive reaction that happened a while ago. But it indicated that she was not in her senses, and knowing what happened was the most important thing now.


    "I apologise, your highness for the sin i had done unknowingly, i am ready for my punishment." she replied bowing up to 90 degrees.


    Only then did the guards grip on their sword loosen.


    "Rise, we will discuss your punishment in my office. Follow me" i instructed and without looking back i started walking forward.


    She had created a new headache for me unknowingly. As we walked towards my office, I saw maids looking at me discreetly and I did not need to know why. I was not here all night, and now my clothes were in a mess.


    I had thought of taking a good warm bath but.. I closed my eyes and grumbled, this foolish girl had a reason to keep me unkempt all this while.


    I sat on the sofa, or should i say leaned on it, to give my back some rest before horse riding, hoping that my honey bun would force that man to wait for me.


    "Marianne, I am seriously embarrassed by what has happened here, I was not. I was lost in my thoughts that I did not see youing." she replied, and I could see the sincerity in her words, but was that enough!


    "So you mean that if it would not have been me but a servant or other staff then you have the right to attack them with your dagger just because you were not in your senses, and you call yourself a knight." i said in a low voice, almost questioning her integrity.


    I knew I would sound rude, because as a good friend I should console her, tell her that it was okay and I understand, but from the start, I had never been like that, she needs to see the mirror in case anyone else would do that with her.


    "I know, it was a mistake. And I am ready to bear the consequences. You can punish me as you feel appropriate" she added again and I sighed.


    "What was the matter that made you so restless?" I asked looking at her seriously.


    Her face turned worried again as she looked at me and then took out a parchment from her uniform and handed it to me. I raised a brow and took the parchment from her hands.


    I opened it to read when,


    "Do you even know what it is. It is the result of your test and the tea you had given to the physician. Do you even know what you have consumed to just earn this piece of paper" she grumbled, trying her best to control her voice, but failing miserably, thank goddess i had already asked the maids to leave.


    "This report said that the tea had a very strong stimnt in it that worked as a catalyst. It will make you numb and drowsy when taken. And then it will mix in your nervous system. It will aggravate your emotions, making it 10 times stronger than normal. And if taken for a few times you will get addicted to it and even go crazy if you will not consume it then.


    Remember the way you had shouted on Isabe, I guess the tea had something to do with it.


    My goodness, that family was crazier than i had thought." she continued grumbling as I read the paper.


    "That is good news, we can use this to prove that they want to hurt the higher nobles for their power, and even send them to prison." i replied, now i had financial fraud and criminal proof too.


    "But it was crazy to try that on yourself, you could have fed the tea to any servant too." she used and i looked at her as if she had gone crazy.


    "So you want me to use an innocent life, just to achieve my goal. Then what would be the difference between me and Isabe, when we both did not care about anyone else except their goal, how could you even think like that." i said in a very low but scorned voice.


    "Because I only care about your safety, for protecting the nobles,moners have always sacrificed themselves. If not why nobles don''t fight as footmen in war and why they do not take the task of serving others.


    You have to understand that power is needed to save the empire, and this family sure needed to be eliminated for that."

 Chapter 170: work needed to be done

    Chapter 170: work needed to be done


    "I want you to do one thing, I can only trust you, for now, Roselia, I hope you will work discreetly." I requested her toe close and sit beside me, and then I said silently.


    "I want you to go and bring two most trusted maids with you and mingle them in dukes chamber and Killian''s chamber, for a week they are needed to collect a sample of everything that they both consume.


    If I could be drugged, they can be too. I want you to send every sample for testing, there is no space for mistake, in this and the work should be done as discreetly as possible, even my maids should not know about this.'''' I added and she furrowed her brows as she knew I trusted my maids a lot.


    "Did something happen yesterday, when I was on leave?" though she was asking, there was surety in her voice.


    "Isabe, she left the prison," I replied and her face contorted further.


    "Well, it was expected, since she is noble, and her family is one of the oldest and rted to the emperor, you could not keep her in for such a small matter for more than a day" she added and I nodded, it''s not that I was expecting her to be there, not that I was not expecting her to trap me.


    But the question was she was so sure that I woulde, I had only announced in my chamber that I would go one hour ago before going, then how did she know. I rubbed my temples when my mind had given me the answer, but somewhere I did not want to ept it.


    "I am tired, and I need to take a bath, would you leave me for a while," I said as I already stood up.


    She nodded as she followed me. "I will send the maids in," she added while walking further and I nodded. I should get a bell too, rather than calling them manually all the time.


    "Your highness" came the collective voice of all four and once again I missed Daisy and her message, that girl really had magic in her hands.


    "I want a bath with essential oils and a good message too, that also fast," I instructed and they nodded,


    I looked at the table in my office when they left and slowly I opened thest drawer and took it outpletely there was a secretpartment where I hid the report with all other proofs that I had collected against Isabe, then my eyes fell on the tea Roselia had brought back after testing, and I closed my eyes.


    ''Shall I fed her the drug, she was trying to feed me?'' It was something the viin in me wanted to do so that she acted like crazy and we did not need to fight a long and tiring battle of wits and strength. But the little humanity that I had developed after staying with Killian was stopping me from doing something that would hurt him in the future. I heard footsteps and put the tea with the report hastily and closed the cupboard properly.


    "Your bath is ready, your highness"


    I nodded as we walked in, finally getting myself cleaned. This was the second time after being in prison that I was unkempt for such a long time.


    "Braid my hair, and choose a dress which has depth enough that I can do horse riding," I added once I came out of the pool.


    "Your highness, Miss Olivia, had finished her first dressst night, would you like to try that dress," asked Lina and my eyes sparkled. It had been only two days and yet she had finished the dress. This way I could see the money flowing in rather early than I had anticipated. I nodded and she walked out, toe back with a dress soon.


    It was a white dress, with pink flowers embroidered in it, which had a small set of pearls embroidered in the neckline and hem, it had simple thread work but it was a very ssy dress due to its overall look.


    I was impressed to see the fine details on it, which made the simple dress exquisite.


    "Ask her toe and meet me once I return from horse riding." I was beaming as this would be my first time when I would go horse riding after taking birth again.


    After getting dressed, I walked quickly towards the chamber in case they were gone when I heard Cassius asking,


    "Killian, why not transfer your teaching right to your mother, she is asking for that for a long time '''' I unconsciously held my breath at the question. Waiting for him to choose me but the boy shook his head, which surprised both of us.


    "Father, mother is too soft-hearted, she would not be able to handle it, she thinks I am still a child." I furrowed my brows at his reply.


    "You are a child Killian, you should not try to grow up all the time, she will take good care of you, she is a wonderfuldy."


    To say that I was surprised would be an understatement. When I was hoping Killian would choose me, he did not and thought Cassius would not then he did. I looked at both of them withplicated expressions before finally walking in.


    "I apologise to make you wait for a long time, shall we go now?" I asked, they both looked surprised at my sudden entrance but rxed when they saw my smile and cheery look, it must have ensured them I did not hear a thing.


    "You don''t need to apologise, mother, it had been just a few minutes," said Killian and the first thing Cassius did was to look at the watch and then at his son, with an amused face, it was clear that he wanted to ask, could you lie any better son, I smiled at them as I moved and gave a chaste kiss on his forehead, which surprised him. I thought that I had taken his ce in his heart, but there was still work that needed to be done.

 Chapter 171: Time to get married

    Chapter 171: Time to get married


    "Riding is super fun, and when you''re first learning, it''s easy to get distracted. You are dealing with a living, breathing animal who might behave unpredictably. You''ll learn to understand "horse talk" better as you progress, but keep your eyes open and be aware of your horse, other horses around you, and the surroundings." said Cassius as we walked towards the horses.


    "Have someone hold your horse for you while you get on. Always check your girth! If it''s not snug enough, the saddle can "roll" when you try to get on. Stand on the horse''s left side. Hold the ends of the reins in your left hand, just in front of the saddle, but keep them loose. Put your left foot in the stirrup. Make sure the ball of your foot is on the stirrup vs. sticking your foot all the way through to the heel."


    "Put your weight on your left foot and "step up" to a standing position. Swing your right leg up and over the horse''s rump, being careful not to identally kick them on the way. Sit deep and rxed in the saddle, and keep the reins slightly loose. You don''t want to pull back on your horse''s mouth as you ask them to move forward."


    "Give your horse a gentle squeeze, not a kick with your lower legs to signal he should begin walking. If you have a very quiet orzy horse, you may need to give him a couple of soft bumps with your heels. Sit up tall, hold your head up straight, and look between your horse''s ears. Try not to squeeze repeatedly with your legs once the horse is walking. Keep your legs long, quiet, and with weight firmly down in your heels." he continued with so serious expressions as if we were discussing the tactics of war and how to attack enemy tonight.


    This was the biggest lecture I had ever seen him giving. For a minute it felt like we were back to the ss where we had been taught how to ride a horse.


    "If you are still notfortable, you can share the horse with me" he offered me at the end of the lecture.


    "Ah, no i am fine." I wish I could have told him that I know horse riding but the way he was exining to me, he was sure that I did not know. It only meant one thing, he had finally investigated me. Now I understood why his many questions were right in the party.


    I had learnt horse ridingter in my years when I used to go for rides. Since i have not learnt it in this life, i could only act to take his lecture seriously.


    "Alright, then try, we both will mount after you." said Cassius and Killian nodded, they were looking at me like I was going on a war. I rolled my eyes when I turned to the other side. They were making it such a big deal.


    "Your highness,dy Isabe is here." said the maid, just when I was about to mount, and my steps halted.


    I should give credit to her for her persistence. Only yesterday was she dragged out from the pce and in the morning she got the courage toe back. I wonder why her father did not stop her after all he would also be humiliated by this act!


    "Your highness, her highness" she bowed more than usual and her eyes were red and puffy, as if she had cried a lot.


    "I am here to apologise for my mistakes, your highness, her highness. I am ready for punishments too. But I could not bear my banishment from the duke estate. I would miss Killian and my work that I have been doing since years." she added with a wet voice.


    I was surprised, didn''t Cassius say that he could not dismiss her from her work. And here she was saying that she got banished. Even Killian was surprised as his eyes set on his father.


    "I beg you my lord, please be considerate of our past rtionship." she said looking at him like a lover that was abandoned suddenly.


    If it would have been two days ago, I would have been deceived, but now that I know that she was acting, it only made me feel nauseous. Did she think it would work in creating a rift between us?


    "Lady Isabe, I agree that you have served the pce for 3 long years, that is the only reason I think you should take rest and then help your father in his business. I heard that another store is closing down, due tock of proper funding and management." I must say that he was getting better at insulting her, now that I see, he had never praised anyone.


    Her fists clenched and she bowed her head low, "my lord, i know. We are looking a lot of business deals these days, that is more the reason that i should serve here."


    "Why, do you mean to say that you need a sry to survive for now, at the end of the day, you are still a nobledy Isabe." he replied further insulting her, and I could see Killian getting a bit agitated, he did care for her. What should I do to show him, her reality!


    "That was not what I meant , your highness, I mean, I need to learn more so that I can help my father better. I do work in his office in my free time too." she added, with a sweet smile.


    "Why don''t you get married, Lady Isabe, I have a few men who are young and progressing in the empire. You are working too hard these years. Even you deserve a life of peace and luxury now." he offered her, and as if not satisfied by his words, he added,


    "i will send marquees a letter with all the details of eligible bachelors of the empire. I even met one, earl Ronald, you know him right?" he asked with a glint and her face paled, what, what was it, why did it sounded like a secret they were sharing, which I was not aware of.

 Chapter 172: riding horse

    Chapter 172: riding horse


    "Your highness, I am sure your suggestions would be very appreciated by father. Please do visit home, mother would also be very happy to meet Killian. She did not get time to spend with him in the party as he was the one hosting the function with her highness." she added, and it felt like they were having a war of words rather than exchanging pleasantries.


    I was so happy to spend the day with Killian and riding horses. I looked at the sun that was turning brighter every moment and my face hardened.


    "Since your highness is busy in the conversation withdy Isabe, me and Killian would start the riding first," with that I held his hand and moved towards the horse.


    First I did not want him to listen and sympathise with Isabe. Secondly, I did not feel the need to listen to their conversation since I knew that he hated her as much as i. But what was the reason why he hated her! I had to find a way to know more, there were still secrets hidden by that man.


    "Mother, why was aunt Isabe banished?" he asked so softly as if he was the one who was hurt.


    It felt bad to hurt a boy, but as much as i wanted him to enjoy his life like a child, i also wanted him to stay away with people,


    "Killian, tell me, if you are banished from a ce, would be able to enter there anytime you want.'''' I asked and he shook his head and then his brows furrowed.


    I smiled and ruffled his hair, "not every word could be trusted my son, I learnt this lesson veryte, but you don''t have to follow my mistakes. Have you ever felt that i wanted to hurt you these days or lying to you, and your father, though he is a bit harsh, rude, insensitive, ignorant of emotions and.."


    "Mother, we were not discussing father''s ipetencies, right?" he asked, rubbing my hand and I sighed, the man was hiding so much from me making me re more.


    "Yes, i apologise, for being carried away. But i want you to test people before trusting them." I replied and he looked bewildered at me.


    "They all are family, mother," he said, and I sighed.


    "Why don''t you go and meet them and then disparage me or your father, your well wisher would stop you from doing that. And even guides you do respect your family but the one who wanted to take advantage of your innocence would support everything you say to tter you further. Then you can see the difference. And if you still want to be sure, do that with a couple of people, so that you can be sure." i tried to reason, even if he would not believe me for now. I wanted him to ponder over thister.


    "I think I want to further listen to their conversation mother," he replied after a pause and I could only let him go. It made me realise he was close to me, but so with them. But since Cassius was there, I was sure he would protect his son, with that thought I moved alone, with my maids.


    The sunlight that shined vertically felt warm. I smiled after having not done it for a long time and enjoyed thefort. When was thest time I had felt this feeling? After being reborn, I had always been busy plotting and nning to save myself, my life had turned into a prickly path, but whether it was because of divorce and knowing that Isabe would not be Killian''s mother, or I was just feeling suffocated about being here for now, after a long absence, i felt like i want to forget everything else and live in the moment.


    "I think you can use this horse, Your highness."


    The stable boy brought over a white horse from somewhere with a content look. The pure white mane felt beautiful. I smiled at him and asked, "I don''t know much about horses, but it seems like a great horse. What''s the name?"


    "The chief worker said it was ''Sally''. The lineage is also very good." he replied with a shy smile


    "Is that so?"


    I carefully climbed onto the horse''s back, with an excited expression. I was unstable with my body for a short moment, but then I quickly grasped the reins.


    Was it because it hadn''t been long before thest time I had ridden with this body? It was surprisingly not awkward. I told everyone with a slightly excited look.


    "I will go alone." I announced as I looked at the bunch of knights and maids standing around.


    "Alone? Your highness, it is dangerous." their voices had fear, not for me but to get dismissed the way things were going these days.


    Of course, they were worried, as I fell illst time I went alone.. However, I smiled as if to show I was okay and cated the worries.


    "I want to ride alone as it''s been a long time. I am not such a novice that I will fall off the horse, so you don''t have to worry.


    " "


    Knights gave me a helpless look. It was not that I did not understand the decorums and worries. Its just i was always lived surrounded by servants and maids, so I needed my own time, if i stayed there i would just burst out on someone, when i came to know that we both dislike Isabe, i had thought things would improve, but no we were still at the same point, that i was feeling hatred towards being noble for the first time in my life.


    But knights were still worried. Eventually, their head asked for a promise with a voice of defeat.


    "Your highness, then you must stay in the pce, why don''t you ride in the designated path for horse riding."


    "I understand. Do not worry." i replied with and assuring smile but there was no chance did i stay here, i was feeling suffocated, and want to enjoy the warmth far away from here, I carefully started her horse and began to set out.

 Chapter 173: it hurts

    Chapter 173: it hurts


    I started slowly as I could feel their gaze on me, but just when I got adjusted to it, I started riding with full speed.


    Before the confused knights and maids could understand what happened I was already at the entrance of the pce. I ordered them to open the bridge, and soon I was moving towards the forest that was at the back of the pce.


    "Whoa, whoa."


    I, who had been galloping through the quiet forest for a long time, spoke slowly. The horse stopped calmly. I carefully got off the horse.


    "Good."


    It was moist in the middle of the forest and far from warm, but i liked the lightness and the freshness felt at the tip of my nose. I thought it would not be so bad to walk a bit as it could help me in taking the steam off. I slowly moved my feet in riding boots forward.


    "There was a ce like this."


    These were words I muttered to myself after I had been walking for a while.


    About 16 years as the previous duchess, and q years as the present duchess'' younger sister. Even once during that time, I hadn''t even known there was a ce like this.


    For some reason today made me feel lonelier than before, why was it so frustrating, i knew that this was going to happen yet i invested in them. I walked and ran a hand in his soft skin, at my touch the horse made a neighboring sound, and at one point bit her hand.


    "Ack!"


    I screamed loudly without my knowledge and pulled my hand out of the horse''s mouth. It wasn''t seriously painful, but the wound seemed to be quite deep because the blood flowed out as I was bleeding.


    "Only that was left to happen, even horses are against me now" i really wanted to curse, i just I just wanted to, I moved my hand on my cor and tried to loosen it a bit, as if I could not take a breath.


    "Are you less trained yet? Ugh  No matter, how do you bite someone like this?" Iined to the horse, though I know it was a waste, yet I felt like I could only take my frustration out on him now.


    -SHUFFLE.


    Then a familiar sound of the galloping of a horse caught my ear. My body hardened without realizing and my hands moved to the hidden dagger on my boots. There was someone else in this space. But who in the world?


    I looked around her surroundings with a tense look. Who was it? But then I rxed when I realized the only person who could enter this space, besides her


    "Surely" I looked around to see if my hypothesis was correct though my grip on the dagger still remained. I could feel the sound getting closer so I decided to go back to my house and flee from here too.


    I walked towards the horse again, but he moved back as if he wanted to wait for the intruder and did not want to leave.


    "Even you are against me" I muttered as I tried to hold him again, but it was toote.


    I bit my lips without my knowledge and looked up at a man who appeared in front of me. The man in the horseback riding clothes was also looking down at me with an anger filled expression, as if he would beat me any moment. Naturally, his title flowed out of my mouth.


    "Your highness "


    "What are you doing all the way out here?" his voice came out through gritted teeth, i could feel the pressure that his body was emitting


    I replied with an expressionless face, trying to sound strong. "I was riding a horse." He jumped from his horse and moved towards me with so much force I could feel the pressure he was using by the sound of his boots stomping on thend.


    I hade here for a stress reliever, but it appeared that I was going to get more stress, if the argument happened. The biggest source of stress that I had received was right in front of my eyes.


    "Damn, Marianne, we were going to ride together. Did you forget that and even if you wanted to ride, there are many ces in the pce, why have youe to this weary forest. You know how dangerous it could be." he growled as he held my hand.


    "Wait a moment."


    ""


    I asked him with a clearly apparent bad look. "What is the problem?"


    "That hand."


    ""


    Ah, I had shown a side that I shouldn''t have, now he could use me further for my naivety. So I exaggeratedly pretended that it was nothing.


    "I am fine."


    "It does not look okay." he looked at my hand as if it was something major that could kill me anytime.


    His face was sheathing and I couldn''t understand his expression. Whether I was hurt or not, it was none of his business.


    "Why are you here anyway. And where is Killian, where have you left him." i shouted, though i don''t want to, but there was something that was hurting me more than before, before i thought they were together but now that i knew they were not so why the hell she wasing here every time like a proud peacock to show her feathers.


    "He is fine but just look at your hand, its bleeding profusely. I told you you are a novice and you should stay with us"


    "It''s just a light bite. It''s really nothing."


    ""


    He stared tantly at me with no response as if he hadn''t heard me, or maybe he had heard me but was pretending he hadn''t heard it,


    "I am really curious when the meaning of ''light'' has changed."


    ""


    I turned my gaze silently in another direction. The sound of his sighing reverberated in my ear. I waited for him to argue but there was no voice after that.


    A familiar white handkerchief came into my eyes.


    "I see that handkerchief often."


    " "


    He grabbed my hand toward himself without responding back. I tried to get my hands out of his grasp but it wasn''t easy. He did not let go of my hand. I grumbled in a voice toin.


    "It hurts."


    ""

 Chapter 174: you are a great mother

    Chapter 174: you are a great mother


    "It hurts."


    ""


    He shook off some of the power in his hand, and I silently watched what he was doing. His hand-wrapping skills of the wounded hand with a handkerchief was surprisingly good. I smacked my lips without my knowledge and spoke.


    "You are doing this well."


    "I am used to it."


    He replied with a restrained voice. At that time, he must have mistakenly touched the wrong side, and I was ovee by an enormous amount of pain. I spit out a sharp moan without realizing I was hurt.


    "Ah ugh!"


    "Ah"


    He was noticeably taken aback when he heard my moan. I bit my lips to the point of almost making it bleed to deal with the pain. He apologized quickly.


    "I am sorry."


    "It is fine."


    In fact, it wasn''t okay at all, but i had no desire to tell the truth. It was a shame to look like this in front of him. I barely endured the pain and watched him tie the wound with a trembling hand.


    "It is done."


    It was a word he said a long timeter. I pulled my hand out carefully. The part tied with the handkerchief was hot and stung. I stared at the hand tied with the handkerchief, and at one point opened my mouth.


    "Handkerchief"


    "Hm?"


    "" I''ll wash it up as clean as possible."


    "It is fine. Do not waste your effort on this."


    "I feel strange as if I feel like I owe him something."


    At that, he sighed.


    "How demanding."


    ""


    I wanted to tell him that it was he the demanding one. It was because of him that I was being demanding. No, it was because he, and no one else, was at the heart of all this misery. I spoke to him with an expressionless face.


    "Thank you anyways, Your highness."


    "Are you trying to set the boundaries now, Marianne" he asked as he looked at my expressionless face. He had seen me loving him, bridging, ring, fighting, but this was the first time had he seen nothing on my face.


    "We were always in boundaries, your highness. It only strengthened with the divorce."


    "But we are not divorced yet"


    "But we will be soon"


    "Yes, but we are not now, i am still your husband"


    "Have we ever treated me seriously, like a wife and husband should be. Do you take me as a wife?" i asked as my voice getting drained of energy.


    "I have given you all the rights of a wife." he retorted back.


    "Ha"


    "So you want that right, alright."


    -PLIP PLOP, PLIP PLOP.


    At that moment it started to rain. Up until earlier, the sky had been clear, and at some point, it was rapidly darkening now. I looked up at the dark sky with raindrops falling on my face. It was definitely a clear sky until just now, and now there was sudden rain, so for sure, I must have been receiving a lot of bad luck today.


    "Ah"


    It was then I made a dry sound as I was dragged to the side by Cassius. Before I could snatch my hand and ask what he was doing, his mouth opened first.


    "It is unreasonable to go back on horseback now. There is a ce that serves as a shelter from the rain, so let us go there."


    ""


    Just a little further, was the duke''s Pce, but the problem was that we couldn''t drag the horses there. I had no choice but to follow his words.


    We arrived under arge tree. My mouth opened at the immense size of the tree, the biggest one I had seen since I was born. It was a magnificence that seemed to be a few hundred years old. I muttered in a voice that was full of marvel.


    "It is very big, this tree."


    "This is a thousand-year-old tree. It is a tree thates down from the time of the founding Emperor."


    During his exnation, I was forced to be surprised again. The tree wasrge enough to boast a thousand years of greatness, and thanks to this, the two people and two horses were provided with enough space to escape the rain.


    Wherever I sat, he followed, sitting by my side, and at the end I just let him be.


    Both of us were silently staring at the raindrops falling beneath the leaves, which made a light sound. The silence between the two of us was apanied by some awkwardness, but I did not feel that the silence was only so strange. The clear sound of raindrops falling on the floor removed some of the awkwardness.


    I stared silently at my injured hand. The red blood has already stopped moistening the white handkerchief.


    Nevertheless, I was caught up in the illusion that I seemed to still be bleeding for some reason, with the thought, ''Can I really erase this bloodstain''?


    "That time"


    "Yes?"


    "About that time."


    He brought it up seriously. I looked at him with a puzzled look. He was cautious as if he seemed to be hesitant about something.


    "In the morning, you have heard Killian denying to give you the rights." he asked, as he looked away, "is that the reason you are so hurt today?" his voice had certainty that even I did not have.


    "I don''t know, your highness'' ''I told the truth, I was hurt, yes! But was that the reason that i was feeling so suffocated and lonesome suddenly as if all my hard work, my love and care costs nothing, or was i being greedy to bound Killian to me.


    "I think you would be a wonderful guide, philosopher and mother." he whispered and my head turned towards him, "you are a very great mother Marianne. you are much more better than his real mother and anyone who have ever taken care of him, he did not know what he is loosing, just like me. i am sorry, Mari. " he added as his fingers cleared the water from my face was it rain or tears, i, myself did not know.

 Chapter 175: opening the heart bare

    Chapter 175: opening the heart bare


    He reached out and cupped my face with his hand as he gently wiped away the water from my cheek with his thumb. He looked me in the eyes. I know he could see that they were filled with a mixture of emotions. There was longing, loneliness and something else that I myself couldn''t quite describe.


    He slowly moved his face closer to my and gently tucked my hair behind my ear at the same time. How much time had passed, when he moved his hand away, it felt like an eternity had passed, the cold started increasing suddenly, maybe because I missed the warmth his hands were providing to me.


    "I am tired of all the tricks, sometimes i think i will go crazy because of them." I murmured, strange I would have never epted it, never would have opened my bare heart for him to see, but this rain was making me more emotional, than I usually was.


    "I know, but you will be free soon." I was expecting assurance or just a hug but that''s all was what he said.


    Was that an attempt to make me feel better!


    "Why did youe here personally, you could have sent the knights.'''' I said, as I did not want toment on his freedom, especially when I was.. Telling him my feelings.


    Was it really the freedom I desired, anyway?


    "I was worried for you, why did you evene here alone." strange if he wanted to leave then why did he care anyway!


    "I wanted to have some peace, sometime with myself, to ponder, where my life is going now, your highness. It felt like i had something to hold on, to look forward to, but then it felt it was just a mirage again"


    "You are getting disappointed so soon, you are already there, just a little more effort is needed, he still lives in the facts taught to him since the start. But at the same time he loves you and protects you, could you not see the care he has for you," surprisingly he understood what i was feeling and why i was feeling so.


    "I am not worried about that, Cassius. I am worried that his innocent mind would be injected with poison if he didn''t see the truth and then I am afraid that he would be a very cold hearted man who can kill a person without thinking about it twice and soon, people start hating him and scared of him." i replied as i remembered the cold eyes i had forgotten long ago, i trembled involuntarily as i felt they were still watching my every move.


    "You are thinking too extreme, Marianne. Killian is a soft hearted boy, being cold blooded is not in his nature, he just shows that he was strict and strong, that''s all" he said as if i had gone crazy, but what he did not know that it had already happened in the previous life.


    I shivered as the rain turned torrential, my clothes were already wet, and the cold was slowly seeping in.


    "May i" he asked hesitantly and I looked down, embarrassed but nodded.


    He nodded back, I could see him moving closer to me. His hair was wet, his clothes drenched and what was even more amazing was that I did not see his usual cold face, but was concerned and cared. His eyes were serious, still cold but devastatingly more beautiful than ever. He was like a dark angel who just emerged from the ground under the rain.


    Slowly he moved his hands and touched my waist. He took me in his arms from behind, and started rubbing my hands, to give as much warmth as possible to both of us.


    "Why are knights not here yet?" I asked as my voice shivered, my heavy gown, with extra irs keeping me colder, my body was freezing and i could see the cold see airing from my mouth every time i speak


    "Uh, i have denied them to follow us," he said hesitating, it was not like him, it was something only i could do,


    "Why" I asked, bewildered.


    "I thought we would have an argument." he stated simply and I did not know what to say anymore.


    "What if there had been an emergency, it had been more than an hour since i was gone."


    "This forest is enclosed from three areas, only the pce is the way to enter it. There can only be wild animals as we did note here regrly. Father used this ce to have huntingpetitions with Charles'' father in the past." I could see he was more talkative today, exining everything to me patiently.


    First about the majestic tree and then about the forest and even his father. So I tried to continue the conversation, as it helped us in getting distracted from the cold too.


    "You don''t like hunting, your highness"


    "No. Actually, I do not like it very much. I do not enjoy killing."


    His face was dark as he spoke. I was interested, there seemed to be something behind that. But then I didn''t think we even had the kind of rtionship to ask directly. I didn''t want to have something more entangled than this for him because I heard a strange story that would otherwise have been hidden.


    The distance between him and me was just right like this. There was so much more to know about each other, and we were a little closer than strangers and much more distant than family members.


    "I think we should go now, you are getting colder." he said, breaking my reverie.


    My body had turned frozen and my teeth had started gritting. But then I raised my head up and looked at the sky. The thick raindrops pouring from the sky were still strong. No signs of a stopping motion could be seen, if only it was increasing every passing second.


    "I do not think we will manage to pass the rain, I can''t even see at a distance." i replied looking at him

 Chapter 176: sensations

    Chapter 176: sensations


    "I do not think we will manage to pass the rain, I can''t even see at a distance." I replied , looking at him.


    Only then did I notice he was not looking at my face but.. His eyes were fixed on my lips. I coughed to get his attention as my face turned red suddenly.


    He averted his gaze from me and looked at the distance, "but the knights don''t know where we are and it will be difficult to find us in the rain, everyone thought that you will ride towards the town"


    "Then how did you know, i am here" i asked intrigued, as he had reached here within few minutes before i reached, as if he knew the exact location of mine.


    His eyes came back to me, staring deep in, as if searching for my soul. "Because i saw that you were angry!" he replied as he continued rubbing our hands. The friction was creating everything except heating our body. His touches were like a strong jolt of electricity that was hitting the core.


    "How was my anger sufficient in getting my location?" i asked again, but he said nothing.


    "I think it is fine now." I said trying to move, but his grip on my body tightened, and I jerked back. the position was bing more and more intimate as my whole back was leaning on his chest now.


    "You are shivering badly, Marianne, besides there is no space to move." he replied as his hands still held me tightly closer to him.


    "But this position," my cheeks flushed as i could not continue further, my white dress and his white shirt clung to our bodies and now the clothes were creating friction, not to forget that he still had kept his first 3 buttons opened like always and my strapless satin dress have nothing butce to cover my back which is negligible because of being wet. I could feel his chest over my back and his hot breath touching my nape.


    And I knew he could feel that too, the way he was rubbing my hand had changed. He was moving the hands gently in circr strokes as if he was massaging me, damn sensually.


    I felt tingling sensations on my skin. I was shocked. This wasn''t normal rubbing at all.


    I felt strange. My skin was bing very sensitive with every gentle touch he made. my face became redder.


    "We are married, Marianne, and I have seen you in further provocative clothes," he added and my face turned redder if possible.


    "Rather than, worrying about my clothes, we should think about going from here." i said, but my voice came much more meekly then i had thought, and he chuckled.


    "Why, are you feeling afraid that something might happen here?" His voice was full of confidence, and I had no doubt the way he was touching me had a chance that we woulde further close than needed, so I didn''t reply.


    "I am just worried about Killian and others, they must be trying to find us" ''I added once he stopped responding. I wanted to look back but was afraid of his face reactions too. I was the only one who was feeling strange here. If that was the case, then I better stay silent hiding my embarrassment, using it of rain.


    "We will not be able to go back Marianne. Rain has also made the ground slick and created low visibility, so we have to exercise caution when riding in the rain. Don''t forget that they could always throw us and run away no matter how trained they were when they would find something uncanny." he advised and I could only nod.


    "If you are still feeling cold thene closer" he added after a pause, and i really wanted to know did we even have space for air to pass.


    ''How are we supposed toe closer?!''


    "That time when you were ying zither, which song were you ying?" he asked with a pause, and i had to put a lot of pressure on my brain to stop concentrating on his touches and listen to his words.


    "It was an old song, your highness. A girl loved a man and they mated, the man left her telling he woulde back in a week to bring her once he would settle the house for her, so she used to sing this song while waiting for him, but the man never came back. It is said that her soul still tries to search for her lover."


    "Do you believe in that?"


    "Believe in love?"


    "No, believe in souls and reincarnations." he asked and my body tensed as my death from the guillotine and my vow, my rebirth passed through my eyes. All the muscles of my body turned stiff.


    "Mari,e closer, your body is getting colder" he mumbled and then without even waiting for my reply he held me and in one swift motion, I was on hisp. Now not only our back, but our whole body was touching.


    This was the first time I had shared this much intimacy from a man, that also in these conditions. I could not think anymore and just bit my lip to stop another word from escaping my mouth. my hands gripped the dress tightly as my body leaned on his chest. my reactions were so uninhibited that I had started to feel really ufortable down there.


    I felt shocked at the way my body was reacting. We had touched each other before but this was the first time he had ever touched my body like this and the sensation I felt when our skin rubbed each other was sensational. I couldn''t believe that I could feel such sensations just by touching our skin and rubbing our hands, was it even possible to feel so much from that? His hands were gentle, caressing my body, as if teasing me until I could no longer take it.

 Chapter 177: kiss in the rain

    Chapter 177: kiss in the rain


    Cassius pov


    I can feel her shivering in my arms. I wanted to believe it was from rain, but her body was betraying her. I could feel how she was getting more and more affected by this skinship.


    But I had just started it to keep her warm. Her see through clothes were not helping at all to keep my gaze away. Her words, her actions, everything was igniting a fire that was extinguished long ago.


    I felt her turn stiff. Was she still feeling cold! And here i was burning with each touch we were having, it was the first time i had felt her, smelled her, she felt heavenly, the smell of freshvender colluding my mind.


    I wanted to control, i wanted to let go, i told my mind that she was not mine, she loved someone else, she had been in someone else arms, yet my body was betraying me, my rationality drowning in her deep breathes, the way her lips were shivering, the cold water that was passing through her forehead, her nose, and slowly drops falling on her lips.


    I have to close my eyes to not ravage those luscious lips when she licked them. It felt so damn hot, I could see that my body was heating.


    She was moving in myp again to again, which created friction in our wet clothes. I knew she was doing it unconsciously, she had no idea that how it could affect a man when a woman, so alluring and stunning like her move and rub herself on hisp, but that was again a rational thing which my body did not know.


    "Mari..ii would you please.. Stop moving" my voice came rugged more than i had thought, i was having a hard time controlling my breath, my senses, my heart which could jump out of ribcage any moment.


    I was having a hard time breathing, she was feeling cold, but all i felt was heat, my forehead was rather covered with sweat, as i needed a lot of strength in controlling, the desire bubbling in.


    l had started to get the hard on, due to the friction she was providing. She had to stop withering on myp, or I may take her right there and then.


    She looked at me, asking for reason, but her mouth agape and her eyes widened then she turned back so fast as if she had seen the ghost standing behind by back and sat still, like a rock, I was not sure if she was even taking breathes anymore.


    "Cc.. ass...uses" her voice came rugged broken, shivering yet i felt burnt just by listening to her so soft voice, it was better than pleasurable moans, i was better than cries one made during love making.


    It was so damn seductive, I felt I would explode just by hearing her taking my name.


    "Ccassiius, she spoke again, in a low seductive voice.


    "I.. i.. Think I should move back to ground" she said in the meekest voice I had ever heard, as if sirens were calling me, I was spellbound to her flushed face, and dazed eyes. I could see she was as affected as me.


    "But the ground is cold '''' I took all my energy to speak those words with demeanor, which I had lost ages ago, since I had started touching her.


    "But.. something.. Something is poking me." she said in such an embarrassed tone, that i could see blood dripping from her face.


    "I.. alright, you move then" i said, though i was reluctant to let her go, even i knew things were going so wrong, how could my body be such a betrayer. It was so embarrassing.


    She nodded her head as she moved, so damn slow, as if she was afraid to poke that unknown creature and disturb it from its sleep.


    "Bang, crack, snap" the loud lightning shed and thunder roared the sky.


    The horses that were just a bit away from us, shook and neighed and moved towards us.


    She was shocked and leaped back in my arms, and my face that was looking down at her got collided with her.


    But what actually touched was our lips, my lips were on her, the pressure of my soft lips on hers and the world suddenly ceased to exist. It was just her and me at that moment in time, nothing else and no one else.


    The thunder ceased to exist, the water seemed to disappear, the tree, the voices all gone, just her strong heart beating and my desires left there.


    Once our lips parted, I was surprised at the look on her face. She was so red and breathless. Her dazed expression, as she slowly opened her eyes and looked up at me, made me freeze for a moment.


    I admitted that she tasted better than I imagined, despite her being just a naive girl despite her just sitting there like a soft mannequin and despite the fact that she didn''t even move a single muscle to respond to my kiss apart from just having her lips apart in a subconscious manner.


    Her innocent lips were still the sweetest ones I had ever tasted.


    My thumb moved to the soft and tender lips. I just kissed identally and then rubbed them gently. I suddenly had the urge to kiss them in reality, not just a mere touch, but I didn''t want to give her another shock at this moment, not when she was already this dumbstruck just from that idental and shallow kiss.


    She touched her own lips as her face started to fill with embarrassment and disbelief as she continued gazing up at me.


    Both of us sat there, unaware and uncaring of anyone and anything else around us. Water ran down from our forehead to our faces to where our lips met - a cool contrast to the heat of our embrace - and we didn''t move for a long time.

 Chapter 178: in his arms

    Chapter 178: in his arms


    Marianne


    "You i  you" it took me an eternity toe out from my daze. Did we just kiss! A kiss! Another kiss! It was ringing in my mind like a siren. His eyes were still fixed on my lips and I saw him gulp visibly, his adam apple moved, that made me further embarrassed.


    No matter how inexperienced I was, the look of his eyes were so clear that he wanted to kiss me again. His eyes were burning with desire and passion. For Christ sake, how did we reach to this point, when all i wanted was a peaceful ride.


    I wanted to hide my lips and at the same time, I did not, I had never faced this foolish dilemma.


    "Cassius, i think we should go" it took all my leftover sanity to say these words, but the man did not respond. He was still looking at my lips with desire as if he was spellbound, and I did not know what else to do.


    My heart was beating so hard that it would soone out of my ribcage. We are lost in the middle of nowhere and the only one who came to save me was the one who was making me so afraid.


    "Cassius" I called him again, pulling his shirt lightly and finally his eyes snapped, thank goodness, they were looking better now, not yet normal.


    He coughed hard and looked at the other side, I saw his fists were clenched so hard that soon it would bleed, he was having a hard time controlling it, his face had turned the mirror of his desires. I did not know what I should do to make him feel better, stay away from him ore closer.


    What if this was just a moment of passion for which he would feel regretter, i closed my eyes and let him think for us, as i was having a hard time sitting there when the creature was still poking me, in the name of lord i beg, to stop it, or i was sure blood would start dripping out of my face from further embarrassment.


    "I.. i apologise, for what happened, it.. It was idental, I swear." he started and I wanted to tell him that I was not worried about the kiss. I was worried about the creature that was trying to break his shackles and get free. I did not think it was idental either.


    I just nodded, looking down, as he held me and slowly shifted and let me down.


    "Mari. anne" he called me with so much hesitation and restraint that my heart leaped further thinking about the words he wanted to say.


    "I.. i want to."


    But before he could say further we heard the sound of many footsteps.


    "Your highness, her highness" Arge number of knights were standing there, as if they hade on the battle ground.


    Finally the charm on him broke, and in the blink of an eye he turned into the same cold and strict person I knew.


    "Turn around and don''t look here." he roared with such strength that even I shivered.


    "Pardon, but.." before the head of the knight could say something further.


    He stood up and stared at them with bloodlust, making everyone of us shocked.


    "I said, turn around, and even once did you look here, I would make sure to gauge those eyes out, and you would not be able to see anything again" he snarled and they all took a step back and gulped. For a moment even I shook.


    The knights turned away in a snap of a moment, and then stood there for further instructions.


    "Hold the horse, and start moving, we will follow you." he ordered again,


    "Um," they all looked hesitant at each other, too afraid to put their point in front of him.


    "Your highness, shouldn''t you both stay in the middle of the circle, as per decorum and rules" asked the senior most among them and he gave a devilish smile, not like they could see it with their head turned around.


    "What I say here is decorum and rules, and you will follow it without any question and remarks," he said so arrogantly, but still it perfectly suited him, in fact, that was what he was.


    I could see, he still had that bulge in his pants. He must be embarrassed to show his knights that he was having such kind of thoughts in the middle of the forest.


    "Yes your highness" they spoke in unison as one of them moved to take the reins of the horse, and then everyone started walking.


    He looked at me and only then did I realise I was still sitting there. I coughed and held the ground to get a push as I had worn a heavy dress today and its weight increased ten times due to the water it absorbed.


    He looked at my struggle and his face turned soft, and in the next second he did something I had never expected from him.


    He crouched down and held my hand. I looked at him raising a brow, he just shook his head.


    In the next second his hands reached my waist and thighs, and in one swift motion he took me in his arms, which made my eyes bulge out,


    "What.. what are you doing?" I asked, embarrassed as I looked around like a thief.


    This was not something we do in the open even if it was the most loving couple of the empire.


    "Put me down." i whispered but he just moved, as if he could not hear me.


    "Cassius, I am serious, just put me down for god sake" I said as my grip on his shirt tightened, afraid that I would fall. I closed my eyes, as I was too afraid to see what they would think, was that the reason he asked them to turn back, but why!!


    "We want to reach the pce today, but with this speed you are moving, it will take a century to even move an inch."

 Chapter 179: accusive voice

    Chapter 179: usive voice


    This man! Even when he helped, it was always rude, was he not behaving differently a while ago? Yet when the knights came he became cold again.


    "Be careful" I yelled anxiously as I almost fell from his arms.


    "Well, if you want me to hold you properly then hold me too, or else it will be disbnced" he said as he started walking.


    "Seriously, so you''re telling me that your strength is not enough to hold me properly." i asked as he behaved so childishly.


    "Of course i have strength, but my muscles had turned stiff from sitting all the time and you are quite heavy too.'''' I saw the knights stumbling just when he said that, and I wished there would be a way to dig a hole, so that i could bury him right there.


    "So you don''t even know how to walk now, i think it is time to change my group of knights" he said in an icy tone, and they all became more alert if possible.


    The whole way I held him tight, but did not speak a single more word, in case he would say something embarrassing again.


    All of us were silent as we reached the pce again, the knights were not even breathing properly in case they gained more of his ire.


    "I think i can walk from here." I said in an authoritative tone, but he just ignored me as he walked towards my chamber.


    "Your highness, don''t be this stubborn.'''' I pleaded as the eyes of maids were looking at us discreetly in utter shock and horror.


    When we reached our chamber, Roselia and my maids were already standing at the door, waiting for me.


    They looked at us, with shock and amazement and I closed my eyes again, surely the headache would only increase with their questions.


    It was clear from her face that Roselia wanted to ask me a pile of questions, but Cassius was next to me, making it difficult to open her mouth.


    "What happened, Your highness?"


    Roselia asked me the moment Cassius left me on my bed, as the maids were also looking interested who were drying my wet body with towels in front of the heater.


    I drank the hot rosemary tea that Penny had brought while saying nothing, and then I opened her mouth as if I had finished thinking.


    "I went into the depths of the forest and his highness, came to rescue me. we also thought it was unreasonable to move right away when the rain had started and I was injured. That is how this happened."


    "I was worried. It was a good thing that nothing happened because if there were those that had impure intentions, something bad might have happened."


    Nothing had happened as a result, but I wasn''t quite in the right to push out these facts. I looked sorry and apologized to her.


    "I am sorry, Sir Roselia. It is my fault."


    "Anyways I''m d that nothing happened. We were very worried."


    "How did you hurt your hand, your highness"


    "The horse was not trained enough, it bit me when i tried to touch its head"


    "I am going to have to retrain that horse. If you want, I can me the person in charge."


    "That is too much. You do not have to go that far. Just give a fair warning."


    "Okay."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the pce physician entered, and bowed in front of me.


    "Your highness, i am here to treat your hand," he said after giving me the proper greetings.


    "d that you called the physician, Sir Roselia." I praised and she shook her head.


    "Lina was the one who went to call the physician but he was already on his way toe here." she said apologetically, as if she was ashamed for her ipetency.


    I raised a brow as i looked at him,


    "Your highness, his highness has summoned me for treating your hand." he said and they all looked at me with questioning gaze, as if there was a story to tell.


    Thank goodness, the physician did not pay any heed to that and then immediately began treatment. The white handkerchief that had been previously tied by Cassius was already hardened with dried blood. The pce physician spoke while in the midst of treating.


    "I am d you stopped the bleeding right away, Your highness. It could possibly lead to a scar, but I will try to stop that from happening as much as possible."


    "Please do."


    I responded shortly and soon fell back into deep thought. What was he doing now? How would the events that had happened in the forest would have influenced him?


    "Your highness, Lord Killian is here."


    I nodded as I looked at the door where he was entering, he was looking angry and worried.


    "Mother, why did you do that?" he asked with a re, this was the first time he red at me, yet he looked so cute.


    "I went for a small trip to the forest, it was a nice ce. We will go there together sometime." i added, coughing a bit, ignoring the using gazes he had.


    "You should have waited for us. Or at least taken a few knights with you. Aunt Isabe and I were so worried about you. Thank goodness we convinced father to go and look for you. He seemed to be very angry, his face was turned red" he said, shaking his head, and my eyes hardened.


    "Killian, I thought you have strained your rtionship with Isabe now." I asked cutting the chase and he turned silent.


    "Well, I was upset with my aunt for a false case, but in the end it was all a misunderstanding and I had stopped talking with her for a long time because of that.


    But now that aunt came personally to apologise to me, i can not stay angry anymore. Moreover she was punished enough by spending time in an underground cell. Don''t you think mother, that you have already done enough.'''' His tone was still usive though mild, but he med me for things that happened, this was the first time he did so, suddenly what had changed! Was he not convinced to be against Isabe?

 Chapter 180: stakes on you

    Chapter 180: stakes on you


    His tone was still acussive though mild, but he med me for things that happened, this was the first time he did so, suddenly what had changed! Was he not convinced to be against Isabe?


    "Son, did you try to do what i have told you, have you disparaged us in front of her?" i asked as this was thest way for him to see the truth.


    He hesitated but then nodded, "i said that you were quite careless to leave like that. And many times you are not mature enough. I wonder how did you even hold duchess duties'' '' he said in a low voice as if he was feeling guilty, but he was not wrong, i do be childish as i have the weakness of wrath, but i was still alright when ites to things rted with work and brain.


    "And what did she say?" I asked, trying to be as casual as i could.


    "She said that I should not think like that, she is a human too, and that also burdened me. She needs a lot of care and love so that she could feel assured and then you would improve. Because of your father''sck of attention, she felt lonely sometimes. If only your father loved her, then things would have been different." then he looked at me, "she was looking genuinely apologetic and worried about you mother." he added as if he was expecting forgiveness from me.


    "Your highness, you should take a warm bath, the rain and mud there might be contagious, and then have some warm fluids too" said Roselia, when she saw the discussion wasing to a stand still.


    "Oh, yes mother, you should take a bath, then we will have some warm soup together, I will go and bring medicine for you in case you develop a fever." he said and I just nodded, as he stood up and went away.


    "Where was he, when i was gone?" i asked Roselia, and she did not need to reply, her face told it all.


    "And what were you doing at that time?" I asked through gritted teeth.


    "I was with them all the time in the name of taking care in case she fed him something. But she only talked about his routine, and other things, then they both were sounding worried about you and his highness, so I did not feel that there was something I could interfere with."


    So she had changed the target, since Cassius had insulted her publicly, she was trying to gain sympathy from Killian, whom she had taken as a weak pawn before.


    "You arranged the maid for Killian''s chamber?"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Take a bath first, and eat something, we will look into the matter then" she added and I could only nod.


    ''Since she wanted to be good to him, let''s take benefit of it, and see how good she could be!!'' my smile broadened that instant surprising everyone there.


    After bath, I walked to the dining room where we all are having meals together these days.


    "Your highness" I bowed looking at the man who was looking cold again, as if the time we spent in the forest was just a distant dream, I had expected his eyes to be a bit warm.


    He nodded his head and I sat on the other side of him.


    "How are you feeling now, mother?"


    "I am good, in fact, I was thinking about what you said all the time. And I realised you are right."


    "What are you talking about, mother?" he asked and even Cassius'' eyes set on me.


    "About Isabe, we have been too harsh to her, she is your aunt and our well wisher. We must forgive her, after all, everyone deserves a second chance."


    "Marianne, what are you talking about."


    "Really mother, i knew that you are very kind hearted.,"


    They both spoke simultaneously.


    "I know, it is only for you, son. Even if we did not get together well, I can ept her for you." i added as his smile bloomed further and further,


    I felt bad for lying to him. But i had told him the truth and it was not working


    "Marianne, I think we need to talk," he said abruptly and I cursed, this way he would ruin my n, and have bad blood with his son too.


    "Of course, your highness. I remember the papers i need to sign. But it is family time, we should discuss workter ``I added and his brows furrowed further, but Killian''s face rxed.


    "Father, mother is tired. Let''s not talk about work at this time." then he looked at me, "mother, this soup is good, it will keep you warm and safe from cold."


    "Aww, thank you son, give some to your father too."


    "Ah, yes, father has some soup too."


    "I will wait for you in my office,ter"


    "I think we should rather go out for a walk in the garden to get some run, as finally the rain had stopped"


    He looked at me as if trying to assess the conditions and then nodded.


    "Shall ie too?" he asked, looking at both of us and I nodded.


    "Since your horse riding lesson was not able toplete because of me and then rain. Why don''t you ride a horse and we both will cheer for you.'''' I suggested and he nodded.


    "It sounds like a good n to me"


    I smiled back taking the sips of my soups, as the environment turned pleasant again between me and Killian, but this could not be said about the man who was looking at me with cold and calcting eyes. His lever had been changed again.


    The whole brunch was only me and Killian talking while he just looked at the watch to see when he would be able to talk to me.


    I hope this n worked out, my all stakes are on you now Cassius.

 Chapter 181: The anniversary plan

    Chapter 181: The anniversary n


    "I thought you knew her truth, so how can you forgive her?" he asked as he looked at the horse Killian was riding.


    It could have been all three of us riding together, yet it all was ruined.


    "Killian still trusts Isabe, and she is trying to be pitiful in front of him, to get back to us, or shall I say to get back to you." i said as i waved at Killian with a smile when he looked at me.


    "I told you i do not like her, do you not believe me?" he asked, a bit displeased as his voice came through gritted teeth.


    "I do, I saw that you do not like her. But there are many rumours in the empire. Since we don''t attend the invitations together and you spent more time with the Wiltshire family than Essendson.


    I am notining, there was a time I felt bad about it but not anymore. And my parents never cared, at least they said that to me. But the rumours can affect your image and soon it will affect Killian too" i said with a sigh, she was so good at her acts and the rumours and the closeness they both had affected my thinking too.


    "So, you want to improve the rumours by forgiving her" his voice turned colder.


    "Why, all your life you act like you are in a good rtionship with the Wiltshire family, when I was friend with Isabe first, you never stopped me, then why are you so displeased now?" I asked as the humid waves of air after a good rain touched my face.


    The ground was still wet and the soft smell of wet soil was mixed in the air.


    "It is because you have already tricked them many times, they will try to take revenge. Marianne.." he stopped, in mid sentence and i turned towards him to see what happened, when i saw he was looking hesitantly at me. "Things aren''t that simple as you see, Isabe, can be vicious and threatening when cornered."


    "What made you think that i did not know that, she had tried to me me for feeding poison to her in the court of duke, then she tried to use me for pping her in my own party, she tried to p me in the town and then again used me to beat her in my own pce in the dungeon." i asked and his face hardened,


    "Still you are ready to forgive her, there is a limit to naivety." i chuckled at his statement, i am not a heroin but a viin, why would i be kind!


    "It would not have happened if you would have cut ties with the family after knowing her intentions. She had created her roots deeper than we thought, and now if you would try to cut them suddenly then it would create resentment in Killian''s mind.


    He would think i have forced you to do so, though i highly doubt it but even i am curious how did your behaviour change so much towards Isabe?"


    "It is as you thought, it is. Because of you, the frictions you both were having these days, I needed to choose one, so I chose you over her." he said nonchntly but my cheeks burned and I looked back at Killian to hide my embarrassment.


    "I am not a fool to forgive her, I have a n that will either show her reality or help us in ending the rumours and maybe she will also get married in the end.


    Well, it will end with everyone''s benefit, so i am not harming Isabe in any way, unless she tried to harm us.'''' I replied as the smirk formed on my lips.


    "What is your n?"


    "Well, as Killian said, his aunt Isabe is kind and she is apologetic towards her past behaviour, so as an apology, she can clear the rumours on our anniversary and ept that you never liked her or there was nothing between you and her ever"


    "You want to create a dramatic show there?"


    "No, it will just be an apology from her side, though I will be honest with you. I had nned to dramatize that she is trying to ruin our marriage by changing her gift with the letters she had written to you."


    He raised a brow as he looked at me, "I wonder, is that what I am thinking ?" I rolled my eyes at his roundabout manner.


    "I would have stolen her gifts then changed her with a beautiful pearly heart shaped crate. And then slowly i would have opened all the gifts as Roselia would have urged me to do so, and then in her gift, there would have been all the letters she had written to you, i would have opened one in confusion and then would have cried. She would have said that it was not her gift, but then there would have been a seal of her family and her handwriting that many nobles of her group would have recognised.


    Her name would have been smeared, and the rumours that you like her would have been turned into she is obsessed with you, since she even had the courage to write letters of confession on our wedding anniversary"


    "So that was why you were asking for letter like a dumb woman that day!!"


    "What did you say, did you just call me dumb!!" here i was trying every possible way to save him and his dukedom and he was calling me dumb!


    "You did behave like one, that day"


    "Ha"


    "Alright, so you are not going to do this drama anymore, right?"


    "I am. Just the ending is changed, when the drama will end, i will ask Killian to recognise her writing and then he would be the one to ask Isabe to apologise and clear the rumours, and if things went well, he would even ask her to marry with someone else"


    "You seem overconfident here. Never underestimate the enemy, Marianne"


    "So they are enemies now, tell me, your highness, why are you bearing with them when they are enemies? Just because they are your wife''s family?"

 Chapter 182: the stimulants

    Chapter 182: the stimnts


    Cassius pov


    "So they are enemies now!! Tell me, your highness, why are you bearing with them when they are enemies? Just because they are your wife''s family?" her words wereced with poison, there was no doubt that she was suspicious about my intentions now, and wanted to know the truth.


    Should i tell her or not, she had also told me the truth, without anyment or prejudice, though her n was still dramatic, but it may humiliate them publicly and turn them further desperate.


    "Marianne, it is a long story but the main point is i am in good rtionship with marquees Wiltshire family, because of" i stopped midway when i heard the footsteps and saw Killian was just a few steps away as he wasing to us, with a big smile on his face.


    She also looked back and sighed, her face was filled with disappointment which she covered with a smile when Killian approached us.


    "I apologise, for keeping you standing here all the time, mother" he said as he looked at her and she hugged him, his hands engulfed her waist and she ruffled a hand in his sticky hairs that were full of sweat, i was sure his body was no different, yet look at the smile on her face as if that was the best moment of her life.


    They both whenever were together seem to forget about my existencepletely!!


    "I was also standing there all the time with your mother." i said as he did not even greet me except a nod.


    "You are trained for it father as you mostly stand all the day in the training ground or in the town when you went for inspection"


    I heard herugh gently as he finally got separated to her, why did they behave intimately all the time!


    "You should try riding the horse at this time mother, the weather is very pleasant today, it was the first rain of the season"


    "I would love to, but my hands are injured so I can not do it for now."


    "Mother, would you share the horse with me, as you can not ride by yourself for the meantime"


    "You are in a learning stage and so as she, you can not ride together, but if you still want to ride I can share the horse with you," I offered and her eyes met mine, and her ears turned red. she must be thinking about the time we had spent in the forest.


    I coughed to get her attention back and she blinked then shook her head,


    "I think I am too tired to ride a horse, we will ride it some other day."


    Was she not ready to ride it a few moments ago, when Killian offered him!


    "Then let''s go and take rest, today was a long day"


    She looked at me reluctantly but nodded at the end, as she held his hand and they both walked away.


    "Call the physician Francis"


    "Yes, your highness"


    I walked into my chamber and sat there contemting. Shall I take her out for a pic or something away from the pce with only trusted people around, so that we could talk and share facts, but then how would I exin to Killian why he could not go!


    "Your highness" the man came and bowed his head.


    "It has been 3 days, I want to know about her reports, what she consumed when she got unconscious that day" I asked and the man took parchment out of his bag, as if he was already expecting this question.


    "Your highness, the alcohol or medicine she had taken had strong stimnts. stimnts can cause over-stimtion, causing, high emotions, anger or sadness, anxiety, panic, seizures, headaches, stomach cramps, aggression and paranoia.


    Then to bnce it she had taken a medicine with arge amount of depressants depressant, is a drug that lowers neurotransmission levels, which is to depress or reduce arousal or stimtion, in various areas of the brain.


    Depressants are also asionally referred to as "downers" as they lower the level of arousal when taken.. But it may affect the thinking capacity of the brain as it slows down a lot, and then the drinks and wine, it is a deadlybination for the brain if taken regrly, patients'' brains could malfunction forever.


    And if she is already addicted then she had to take the remedial sses and stay away from all kinds of alcohol too" he continued exining and my brows furrowed, Marianne did not seem to be addicted to these kinds of.... Then my eyes widened as I realised how these drugs went into her system.


    "Leave" I shouted and the physician who was still speaking looked at me with confusion. But when his eyes met mine, he gulped, took his bag, and left the room that instant.


    "Francis"


    "Call her highness, this instant" I shouted and the man ran away in case my anger burst upon him.


    There was a reason why daisy was there, yet the dumb woman did not understand, all she do was to be angry and grumbling all the time.


    I pinched the space between my eyebrows as the headache seemed to return.


    "Your highness"


    "Her highness is already slept, the maids said she was very tired and went to sleep the moment she returned from the evening walk, and she had denied to wake her up for dinner too"


    "You may leave"


    "Yes your highness"


    I walked as i opened a crate containing various tea and food, i had taken them a few time too, unknowingly that i have been calling my death in the name of food served by loving inws until i got sick once and realized they had starting using this method after the death of her daughter to control me.


    The food they sent I had made sure it got discarded that instant in the name of security of the pce, then how did it reach her, unless she had personally received it, there was no chance that it had been with her


    ***************************

 Chapter 183: worry about you

    Chapter 183: worry about you


    Katherine pov


    It''s been days since Ist took a breath of fresh air, only I know how much I missed it. Even at thest party in the duke''s pce, I was surrounded by nobles who were waiting for a chance to mock me to get a chance given by my husband to show that I was nothing but a trophy, brought for showcasing the walls while his real wife was in his arms.


    "Your majesty, his majesty had asked for an audience."


    "Call him in"


    "Your majesty" I bowed my head a bit as he entered the room.


    "I heard that you went for horse riding yesterday,"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    "But it was a rainy day, are you okay"


    "Ah, yes, i am fine, my knight, Sir Edward helped me there"


    He nodded, "Sir Edward is one of the best knights of the empire after Sir Charles, and Sir Richard. So how was your riding, enjoying theke side view?"


    I wonder why he was suddenly taking so much interest in my personal matters yet i nodded


    "The ride was pleasant with your highness, and yes I do enjoy theke view a lot."


    "Good, d to know that you are enjoying things here. Do you need anything else you think it''s not good enough here?"


    "Your majesty, everything is good here. But I am afraid that I am not able to understand why are you suddenly asking so many questions about my well-being?"


    "Ah, why, you are my wife Katherine, it''s my duty that I take care of your well-being. So tell me if you need anything, i will make sure that it will be provided to you at the earliest."


    I wanted to shout "freedom" is all that I want, and peace too. But I knew he was talking about materialistic things.


    "No, your highness, I have everything I can think of, '''' I said as I looked around.


    The whole ceiling was made up of gold, with the work of gold thread on the whole walls, this red carpet with best red velvet, best silk was used as drapes on the windows. Antique looking, gold candbras which hung on the walls in between the windows. They each held three candles which were burnt with fragrant candles each evening.


    Straight in front was a lounge area with some lounge chairs and a coffee table. To the right of that was a tall floor to ceiling bookshelf which covered the right wall. Each shelf was filled to the brim with all kinds of books! To the left of the lounge area, was a massive four poster canopy bed dressed with light yellow, silk curtains hanging from them it was softer than clouds i was sure,


    The room was filled with antiques, vases, and rare gems that were used to decorate my bed and pure sandalwood was used to make all the furniture. Best leather was used to cover it.


    even the air we have here was filled with hundreds of fragments to make the mood pleasant.


    The scenery from the window was as exceptional as the room. There was ake view with massive fountains covering all the corners. The garden in between was filled with all the rare kinds of flowers that made you feel you are in heaven, the air was so fresh and fragrant, and the blooming flowers vines had covered all the walls. Star jasmine, clematis, trumpet vine. Pink milk vetch had covered the whole gerund, if you wanted to see a part of heaven then this ce was no less than it.


    But then my eyes fell on his expressionless face and heaven felt like a golden prison.


    "Katherine, are you even listening?" he asked and i finally came to reality.


    "Oh, yes, i apologise, your majesty, what did you say?"


    "I asked, you are going out with Duchess Marianne, right?"


    "Ah, yes, your majesty, I am going to the nearby town and the other side of theke for a boat ride."


    "Katherine, I know Rosamund is a bit short tempered, but she is a nice person. Once when you will be friends with her, you would even leave sisters behind, you are the sweetest girl i have ever met, Katherine" he added and i did not know what made him feel like that.


    We did not even talk for Christ sake, and here he was living in his dreams.


    "Maybe in the distant future your highness, very distant '''' I added, trying to end the topic right here.


    "So, for a start, why don''t you take her with you."


    My brows furrowed as he added thest sentence. So that was the reason he was here this early early morning. Why! Was he afraid that I would tell the truth of our rtionship or I would spill his secrets? Ha! If i wanted to do that, i would have done that long ago.


    "Your majesty, I do not think I will need that. I hardly get the chance to go out, and yet you want me to go with Rosamund knowing well that we have a sour rtionship. If you are so worried about what i would speak with Marianne, you can always add your spies among my knights in the name of security, why do you want me to hear thements too" i asked with utter disbelief that how unreasonable this man could be,


    His soft and caring mask got cracked when he heard my reply and his sweet smile turned stiff.


    "I was not trying to send her to spy you but to share time with you. But if you do not want then let it go. Anyways, I am not even adding extra knights in the team too. The five you have are already the best one, and the duke would send his knights too.


    But at least, Philip is joining you, right?" he asked and when i raised a brow he sighed, "Katherine, i am just worried about you, that''s it"


    "Yes, your majesty. Brother ising with us"

 Chapter 184: messed up relationships

    Chapter 184: messed up rtionships


    Charles (pov)


    "Yes, your majesty. Brother ising with us. But.."


    I was about to go back when i heard her hesitating so i stopped,


    "Yes, Katherine, you can ask for anything without hesitation, you are the mistress of the pce, everything is yours.'''' I saw a mocking gaze pass her eyes for a fleeting second then her eyes turned normal again.


    It was not like I did not feel bad for her. But i was trying my best to handle everything, it was not like i wanted to get married to her. It was just a political marriage and we both knew that. It might be the reason she did not even ask for affection or physical favour even once.


    Though for the first week we did sleep in the same chamber, she did not desire me, there were questions in her eyes, and when I did not answer them, they died one by one.


    I closed my eyes as I remembered how strong she was at that time, full of pride and quick replies. But now her strength has been crumbling, I could see the silence was ensuing. I do feel bad for her but there was nothing I could do.


    "I was wondering if Sir Edward can also apany us for today?" my brows furrowed at the sudden request, not because it was difficult to fulfil, but she had never interacted with Sir Edward and Sir Richard was the best which served her already, yet I nodded.


    "Sure, I will inform Sir Edward to escort you for today, do you need anything else?


    "No, your majesty. I am grateful to your eptance and worry you always show for me" she replied holding her dress and bowing her head.


    She always did that when her part of the conversation was done, as if she was telling me, ''Now I am done, you can leave'' I chuckled at the thought and she looked at me confused.


    "Is there something worthughing about, at this moment, your majesty?" she asked with a nk face and I shook my head.


    You would not get my humour anyway.


    "There is nothing, Katherine. So I will leave now."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Ben, go and ask Sir Edward toe and meet me this instant."


    "Yes, your majesty"


    I walked to my office, hoping everything would go well with her trip with the duchess, and I was just overthinking. There was something that kept on the edge about the duchess. Like she knew more than I did. The way she looked at the people, as if she knew their future, she knew their miseries. Otherwise I would not have requested Katherine so much to take Rosamund with her. But both are hard nuts to crack. Both are not ready to bend in front of others.


    I sat on the chair and opened the files for today. There was another request for the woman to start a business and take part in managing the properties of her husband, and once again it was from the same man!! I did not know what had happened to Cassius these days!!


    It was already enough that unmarried women got a chance to manage and own her father''s properties, as she had no other source to be dependent on, we even allowed them to be heirs, now he wanted married women to have that power too!


    "Your majesty, I think you are so busy with work that you didn''t even notice my presence."


    I looked above only to see Rosamunding out from the balcony of my office.


    "I would have, if you were not standing in the blind corner of the room. What are you doing here, anyway?"


    "Ah, you hurt me, your majesty. I specially came to wish you good morning, as you were not in the chamber when I woke up. Yet you are so rude to me, what have i done." she asked as she down casted her face.


    I sighed, "I am not being rude, Rose. i am just asking, is there anything you need, i have a lot of work to do"


    She shook her head as she looked back at me.


    "I am just here to wish you good morning." she replied as she forwarded her favourite flowers to me. A smile bloomed on my lips.


    "Thank you for the red camellia, they are as beautiful as you."


    "I thought i am more beautiful for you" she replied with a pout, and I chuckled.


    "I apologise, you are the most beautifuldy, Rose."


    She hugged me, and I felt the tension of morning slowly releasing the body.


    "So, why did you leave so early today?" she asked as i went back to sit on my chair and she took the seat in front of me.


    "Katherine is going to have a tour of the town with Duchess Marianne. So I just went to meet her and wish happy journey."


    I knew she would be angry, but she had to understand that i just could not stay away with herpletely, at the end of the day she was also my wife.


    As expected, the smile on her face was gone, "I am sure, your majesty, you went to request her to take me with her, and she had denied."


    And when i did not say anything, a smirk formed on her lips.


    "So when I told you that I would not go with her, you forced me and I relented. But when she denied, you just epted it, and yet I am the bad one among all three of us.


    You were the one who proposed to me, yet I waited for 6 years to get married to you, and even then I was not taken as your main wife. And now when she is here, the difference is clear and as a wife when i feel resented, i am in the wrong." here she was again, using me over everything.


    "You knew this was going to happen, Rose. you knew from the start. These are the rules of empire, I have not made them and I can not change them for myself. I am still giving you my best, could you not see the difference in the treatment of both of you" i asked for the umpteenth time, pinching the space between my brows.


    "I can, I can see that very well, your majesty. I apologize, but I need to go now" she added as she wiped her tears and walked out.

 Chapter 185: did you kiss?

    Chapter 185: did you kiss?


    Marriane pov


    "Your highness, the carriage is ready"


    I nodded as I walked out.


    "Your highness, there will be her majesty too. Would only Lina be suffice. There are 8 knights at least going with you. I advise you to take 2 more servants with you."


    I looked at the man who was ordering me around. It''s not that his words were not polite enough. But he had already pointed and ordered two more servants to enter in the carriage without waiting for my answer. But none of the servants moved.


    "Did you not hear what I say, enter in the carriage. We did not have a whole day to spend on your slow gait." he shouted and I chuckled.


    "Francis, right? From which eye did you see them moving, i think they are standing still" i pointed and he flushed further.


    "I apologise, your highness. I will make sure that they will move and that also fast this time."


    I shook my head at his slow-witted brain.


    "They will not move, even if you drag them. Do you know why?"


    His brows furrowed as he looked at the maids and then looked at me, "I beg you to enlighten me, your highness?"


    "They are not moving because i am not the one who instructed them to do so, this shows where their loyalty lies"


    The man looked further embarrassed by my reply. "


    But your highness, your security andfortability...."


    "Francis, i think you are not enjoying your job here. Even his highness has not interfered in the decision of the duchess chamber, and yet you are here instructing my staff and taking decisions on my behalf. If i didn''t know any better i would have taken you as the owner of the pce."


    "I.. i .. i"


    "We do not have a whole day"


    "I was ordered by his highness, to make sure of


    your security andfort before going for the trip, your highness. I never intended to intervene in the working of the duchess chamber."


    "So you are referring to his highness that ordered you to increase the number of servants and knights?"


    "Yes, your highness"


    I nodded my head and looked at the maids he had chosen, one was Penny and another was a new girl.


    "Alright, since that is the case, both of you enter in the carriage, we are gettingte."


    "Yes, your highness"


    The man finally looked relieved and a smirk formed on my face. Tch.. still thinking yourself as superior to me. Has he not seen the result of the staff that had tried to get entangled with me recently!


    "Then i shall take my leave, your highness"


    I nodded my head and entered my carriage.


    "Rose, i want you to do something for me."


    She looked at me and then sighed.


    "When you do not want me to do something for you, sometimes it feels like I have been exploited by working with you. As i have done every task, except the tasks a knight needed to do."


    "I know, I will soon give you a chance to perform those duties too. So do not grumble. But for now I want you to help me in keeping busy the staff and other knights so that we can talk."


    "But how am i supposed to busy everyone alone? I do not even have any valid reason to do that!"


    "Ah, do not worry about that, you will not be alone. I have called special knights of the empress to help you." I replied with a glimmer in my eyes, if Katherine had done what I had requested of her in the letter, then it would not only be my chance to help Katherine but help you too.


    ''You do not even know Roselia, you are not going there to protect me, but on a date with your future husband, and i will make sure to give you plenty of alone time to make some improvement, but if you still did not improve then i guess you are going to stay maiden in this life.''


    "What are you thinking?" she asked, raising a brow.


    "Why, I was not thinking anything."


    "I will not believe that, why are you hiding from me?"


    "I am not hiding anything from you."


    "You are lying. Your face was full of emotions a minute ago. You were looking joyous, then startedughing like a shrewd, then your face got filled with anger and atst a disappointed sigh." she quipped looking at my face intently.


    I had to change my habit of keeping my guards down in front of Rose and Demi.


    "Are you thinking about the time you spent with his highness in the woods." she asked with shining eyes,


    "How did you even reach that conclusion?" I asked, surprised.


    "Oh, please what else makes you feel all the emotions at once except his highness. Anyways, you did not share any details with me yesterday. I mean the weather was so romantic. If i would have been there, i would have made sure to take advantage of it to make love with my husband."


    "How embarrassing, stop it right now" i said, trying to end it before the conversation went out of control, i was sure my face was already flushed. "Oh, Mari, i beg you, tell me what happened in the woods.


    Did you just stand there together or talk, or share any intimacy there like a warm hug."


    My face burnt the way she asked the questions. And my mind started remembering the events of that day unconsciously. She was still speaking near me, yet her voice turned distant as my mind wandered off, feeling the time I was there. I could still feel his scalding touch on my skin. And I still could not believe that we shared that intimacy, that he even felt me and he was much more affected by it than I had ever thought he would be by my touch.


    "Or did you kiss him?"


    "No it was an ident"


    "........"

 Chapter 186: Forgotten Etiquettes

    Chapter 186: Forgotten Etiquettes


    "Your majesty, Archduchess, is requesting for an audience"


    "Let her in"


    I walked in surprised that we have to waste time here, I was thinking that her carriage would be ready to go when I reach here. But here I was, asking the audience and waiting for her to see me. As i entered, i held my dress and gave her a courtesy bow


    "Hail to the glory of empire, your majesty,"


    "You may rise, duchess"


    "Please sit"


    I furrowed my brows when she asked me to sit, I thought we were going to the town.


    "Your majesty, i thought we are going to the town"


    "We would have, but as you have heard that day Marianne my brother woulde too."


    She said and I sighed internally, I thought it was just to get permission,..


    "I thought you both woulde in the same carriage, or maybe together in different carriage. But I did not expect that you both would notmunicate at all, and he would be left behind while waiting for you."


    "Oh, my, what can i say, your majesty. I have been very forgetful these days ``I lied tantly and she chuckled.


    "You don''t like him, do you?" she asked amused.


    "No"


    She looked at me surprised when he heard my reply. What was she expecting! I would lie when she would ask me directly, as if I care who he was. I was bearing him just because of Cassius, who had asked me to be respectful towards him and I wanted to know why he was used of treasonter. Otherwise I would not have talked to him the way he tried toe close to me all the time.


    There was a limit of acting naively all the time. Soon other would think i was dumb! But then again, it was in my benefit. If they would underestimate me, it would be easy to get hold of more and more secrets easily.


    "You sure are one of a kind, Marianne. My brother is well liked in the opposite gender and he had always been proud of this fact. I can only take it as you are mesmerised by your husband, that you do not feel anything about other men."


    "Your majesty, I want to remind you that I am married. And I wonder how you are discussing your brother with me."


    "Oh, but I thought you were like me. I mean you are not happy in your marriage and you want to get rid of its shackles."


    "No, your majesty. We both have different conditions. The queen, his majesty''s first wife is alive and he is spellbound with him, and once my friend said to me a ss can not be filled further if it is already filled to the brim."


    She gave a self deprecating smiled and nodded, but then she looked at me contemting


    "But i have heard that the duke never gave you the right of a wife and he still had his first wife in his heart"


    It was something I had thought about in my first life. In my second life I thought that Isabe was in his heart, but now I was not sure anymore. There are more secrets hidden than I had thought, and it was time that he would disclose them or else I would have to use my traps on him too.


    "Marianne, if you do not want to talk about it, then i will not force you."


    "It is not like that, your majesty. Cassius didn''t love me, but i have Killian there, and the behaviour of Cassius is much better these days, but i would still stick to my point.


    Rather than investing my affection on a man, I would invest my mind in work and would rise in power. I would be the strongest woman of the empire."


    "But at the end of the day, you will be alone. Just like we are today!"


    "Love can not be in the form of a partner, your majesty. Killian is with me"


    "Oh really duchess. Why is your voice not sounding as confident as it was before?


    These days Killian had been changed, as if there was something that was still hidden from my eye. It was not like he did not care for me like before. It''s just that he had started attacking himself from Isabe again.


    "I am sure that i would live a happy life without a man, your majesty. Love is not something i desire more than my life"


    "I wonder where this life word entered the conversation. You are talking as if you have lost your life once because of love."


    These days, why was everyone able to deduce that! Even when they would not believe that I had lost my life, and it was my second life, they kept on asking me the same question. I smiled as I looked at her who was looking at me with intrigued eyes.


    "Losing my happiness and freedom is enough to make me realise this fact, your majesty. I would not be a fool to wait for my life to be lost to learn this lesson."


    She sighed but nodded.


    "I understand duchess. But this ce isn''t that bad., after all, we royals are always subject to be used as political pawns."


    "We are used because we chose to be chosen by your majesty. And you are the most powerful woman of this empire, if you are still used as a pawn then it is your deficiency, your majesty, not of the post of royalty you are ming."


    "I wonder what grievances my elder sister has that she is sounding so upset! She had all the luxuries and the best things of the empire that people can only dream of." We both were surprised when we heard the voice of Rosemund behind us with her unhurried footsteps. This was the office of the empress of the empire of some public administration office where anyone could waltz anytime they wanted. Her condition was worse than I had expected.


    "Have you forgotten your etiquettes, duchess"


    She asked, looking straight at me and I raised an eyebrow.


    Oh my goodness, how arrogant you are! I hear every political faction is supporting your family. It looks like you are holding your head high because of them."

 Chapter 187: miscommunication

    Chapter 187: mimunication


    "Oh my goodness, how arrogant you are! I hear every political faction is supporting your family. It looks like you are holding your head high because of them."


    "How could that be, my queen. You are higher than me even if the nobles like me better and I have more connections in society."


    "And I would have wished you definitely, if you would have entered after proper permission and announcement like a queen should enter in the empress chamber. I didn''t even see youing until you talked. You must be the most stealthily person I have ever met."


    "Duchess Marianne."


    "Oh, yes, the greetings" I said ,pletely ignoring her charred face and raging eyes.


    "Hail to the glory of the empire, my queen" I greeted ceremoniously only then did she turn away her gaze from me. She looked back at Katherine who was looking at the files as if she just didn''t see her.


    "I see that you are ready to go out, her majesty. I pleaded Charles to go and apany you since it would be your first outing from the pce. But he said he had a lot of work, so i came here to personally apologise. As a wife, it should be my duty to convince him to givepany to you."


    Wow! it was a line worth apuse!! And here I thought I was good at acting.


    Rosamund clearly tells her that she was the wife of Charles, while Katherine is only the empress.


    "Oh, have you? Thank you, Rosamund. You are too kind to me." replied Katherine and my face fell.


    Huh!! That''s it! Call me a viin but i was hoping to see a lot of drama. Or at least a goodeback but no, Katherine said nothing after that.


    "Sister, you do not need to thank me, after all Charles did not listen to me these days. Even in the morning, i was so busy yet he called me in his office to wish him good morning. See, how much time I have consumed there, that I amte to assist you. I apologise for beingte, sister."


    Her voice was so sweet and smile was so enchanting that even as a female, I was having a hard time looking away from her face. I must say that she knew how to taunt Katherine.


    She was stabbing her weak point again and again, yet there was not a single word, which could be called an insult.


    If Katherine tried toin she would only be called jealous of their strong rtionship and nobles would treat her further miserably.


    Katherine looked at me, and I tilted my head, her eyes telling me it was the first time she was going to give a reply to Rosamund.


    I encouraged her through my eyes and she nodded and then looked back at Rosamund with a pitiful smile.


    "You don''t need to apologise, Rosamund. I understand that most of your time is spent on fulfilling the physical requirement of the emperor. As his first wife, I should be a bit considerate towards his lover. After all, i am not from the jealous and crazy wives who torture the lover and kill her in the darkness of night."


    Rosamund''s eyes widened and she looked at her with utter shock. I took the cup of tea and took a sip, finally enjoying the show.


    "Anyways since you are here now, handle the work properly. I will be leaving now. Shall we duchess Marianne?" she looked at me and I nodded and stood up. Though I wanted to see more drama, I did not have any say in it.


    "That was an incredible resurgence"


    "She deserved it." there was still hesitation in her voice, so i nodded to give her the confirmation


    "She does"


    "You are cruel, Marianne. Do you not feel that as nobles we should not fall for these provocations and insults. Otherwise what is the difference between us and themoners who fight for a man over streets." she said as if she felt nauseous and I sighed.


    "The difference is they fight for man, and we fight for respect. And we do that with ss too.


    Like the reply you have given, I am sure Rosemund would not sleep tonight, afraid that the darkness would nibble her.`` Iughed and she just smiled, shaking her head.


    "So, we are not waiting for his royal highness, anymore?"


    "No, it was his mistake. I do not want to ruin my outing because of him."


    She was looking just like Killian excited to go out and soon my smile faded. God knows what he would be doing?


    I had promised him before to bring him with me, but looking at his present behaviour, I did not.


    He should realise that he was making mistakes, and I was not that kind hearted to forgive him every time. We walked towards the carriage and were about to enter when a carriage came towards us with great speed.


    It stopped abruptly, and Philip came out. He looked at us and smiled.


    "Ah, Marianne, sister. I thought I would miss the chance to spend time with both of you" said the man as he walked towards us. I wished that would have happened, but we could only nod at this time.


    "Yes, I also felt that you will note anymore."


    "Ah, there was some mimunication problem. So i becamete, i apologise to keep the two most beautifuldies of the empire waiting."


    He said as he kissed the hand of Katherine and I had to give him mine too. He looked into my eyes and smiled as he kissed the back of my hand.


    "What kind of mimunication, brother?" asked Katherine furrowed her brows.


    "Ah, i have sent the message to the duchess chamber that we will leave for the royal pce together and the servant came back with an affirmative reply, so i was waiting with the carriage in front of my chamber fordy Marianne.


    But when she did not arrive tillte, i sent a maid to confirm, and only that did ie to know that she had left two hours ago"

 Chapter 188: human walls

    Chapter 188: human walls


    Iughed at the absurdity of the situation, "you mean you were hoping that i woulde to your chamber, so that we cane together. Are you forgetting that i am a married woman." although I wasughing my eyes were cold, he was beyond redemption sometimes.


    "No, I mean our carriage would go together. As we were going towards a single direction."


    "Since we both would go in different carriages there how does it even matter that we are going together or separately!! It was not like you could see me from such distance or talk to me"


    He was shocked listening to my cold reply and direct insult I threw at him. He was definitely not expecting me to speak in front of his sister. But this man was literally asking for it.


    "Oh, that wasn''t what i meant. We could have shared the knights. It took two convoys even when we wereing to the same ce."


    "Oh, you do not have to worry about that, my lord. My husband is rich enough to afford all the knights. If needed, he could send two extra convoys to keep his wife secure. So that i can travelfortably." I replied haughtily, making him tongue-tied.


    "Oh, in that case I must be over thinking. But i didn''t mean to offend you, mydy."


    I wanted to say more but relented as I was at the royal pce, or else I would have told this man how to behave with a married woman.


    "Alright, it''ste, let''s go from here." said Katherine and I nodded, walking towards my carriage.


    When I sat in the carriage, Roselia''s eyes were digging holes in my body. It was clear that she wanted to know about the idental kiss, but was forced to keep the mouth shut due to the royal present around, and I could only pray that she would forget about it after meeting Sir Edward on the trip.


    I closed my eyes as the carriage started in rhythm again. What I was expecting from this journey was to make a few things clear to the empress. In myst life, she was just a miserable woman and spent her whole life like a decoration in the pce. But in this life, she was getting courage from my retaliation. But the problem is, instead of putting up a fight for her position, she was more interested in leaving. As if leaving would be that easy.


    Her stubbornness could even bring war to the nations. Sometimes I wonder why I was taking the responsibility of everyone around me, if she wanted to leave then let her leave. War would have nothing to do with me.


    But then I was the rippling effect that is bringing these changes, so I should leave a fair warning from my part, at least.


    "Your highness, we are here."


    I smiled looking at the area we are in. there was only water no matter how far your eyes went, river Ethele is a picturesque blue green river with a huge waterfall located right of the pce. A natural freshwater river, it stretches over 12km and offers captivating scenic views especially during sunrise and sunset when theke''s water carries impressions of the bright crimson and vermillion colored sky. The southern side of theke has a beautiful view of the town and is more peaceful. you could see the clouds below you as you walked and the air was so strong that it could make you feel its heartbeats. As if she was singing an old folklore in your ears. You could see the whole empire of the other side looking like ants. It feels like you are standing in the sky, and looking down on mortals.


    The speed at which water is falling made you hold your breath and look at it in awe! I looked at the sky and then at below me.


    "Your highness, you should not go so close to the waterfall."


    "I know Sir Roselia, I was just looking at the depth."


    I assured her as I walked a bit closer but before I could do that a human wall was formed by the rest of the knights before me.


    "I apologise, your highness. We are doing our duty."


    The announcement in the churros made me stunned. I looked at Katherine who was looking around freely, while only his main knight, Sir Richard was moving with her, and I fumed.


    "I was just enjoying the view" I said through gritted teeth but they did not budge.


    "I want to see the clouds" I repeated and they looked at each other and gulped.


    "We apologise, for our insolvency, your highness, but can not go further. You can look at clouds from where you are standing"


    "How would i do that, if you stand in front of me with your ugly faces." I grumbled and heard Katherine and Philipugh.


    Alright! They did not have ugly faces but they were seriously not letting me enjoy the view.


    "Let me help you," said Philip and I nodded, even though his help would be fine if I could enjoy the scenery peacefully.


    But in the next second, half of them left and created a wall between me and Philip. We both looked at them surprised when they spoke like a broken record again.


    "We apologise, for our insolvency, your highness, but can not go further. Only the empress is allowed to mingle with her highness. As a man you should keep your distance in public ces'' '' they repeated in chorus again making his face ugly. He felt insulted as he looked at the knights who were much below him advising him.


    Katherine walked towards me and their wall was gone.


    "I must say the duke must love you a lot to be this much worried about you." my face flushed as she said that and I closed my eyes.


    So that was the reason that Francis was flustered when I denied to take extra knights and maids with me. Just what he was even trying to achieve!


    [i am sorry forte reply ofments and uneven updating. i have fever from 4days and it is just not going down. andst night my son caught it too. please adjust with me for a while. thank you]

 Chapter 189: throwing cold water

    Chapter 189: throwing cold water


    Katherine pov


    The girl though had a good IQ, her EQ was very low. When ites to wits, there was so much to learn from Marianne, but she was still naive when ites to matters of hearts.


    My eyes fell on the gulping knights who were standing like a human wall between her and Philip. It was clear they were afraid of both of them, yet they were taking their stance. The duke must have scared them enough to lose their life for notpleting the task.


    Then I looked at my brooding brother whose face was darkening every passing second, and I shook my head.


    "Sorry brother, you don''t have any chance here."


    "Did you say something, your majesty?"


    ''Ah, did I say thest line out loud'' my face flushed as I shook my head.


    "No, Sir Richard. I was justplementing the view. This ce is very beautiful."


    "Oh, yes. Your majesty. You can see theplete from here. And the waterfall is so high that even clouds are below us" he praised this ce like a guide and I had to stifle augh.


    I still remember how the man used to be. Even a word brought out from his mouth used to be so much hard work and now he speaks without even asking.


    "This ce used to be open for everyone to travel but now only nobles are allowed toe here,"


    "Why is that so?"


    "Because of its height, your majesty. This ce is idental prone if now dwell carefully. Nobles mostly have a group of knights protecting them and taking care of them." he exined as he stood at the corner of the cliff.


    "From this height, if a person fell there are very low chances that he would survive." he said as he looked down.


    "You must be paid for your extra services, Sir Richard. You do know how to frighten beautiful girls. It is not that life threatening as you are depicting it to be." said Philip as he sat on the chair and sipped the wine under the temporary gazebo.


    The servants had done a good job in providing all the facilities.


    "Sir Richard, Lord Philip is right, I did not remember any case of death from here since long," said Marianne as she took a bunch of grapes and ate a few from it.


    "Your majesty, would you like to take a walk with me. I will show you more to this ce." she asked and I nodded.


    But as she stood up all the other knights stood up in unison too.


    "We are just taking a walk, there is no need for so many of you to follow. Only Sir Roselia would go with me" she instructed and they all looked at each other.


    "I apologise for the insolence, your highness but we were given strict orders that you were not left alone." they shouted, making her face darkened.


    "Try to follow me and I will make sure the story Sir Richard was telling turns into reality as I would throw each and everyone of you down there." she growled and i could feel them shivering.


    They could not touch her, so if she wanted to throw them, except trying to stay away from her, there was nothing much they could do. Poor knights were in a dilemma, whom to listen! Both husband and wife were no less than tyrants for them.


    I smiled as I started walking around. It was not like I was not happy for her. But the care her husband showed him even when he was not present made me suffocated.


    Had Charles shown me a bit of care, our rtionship would not have turned so sour.


    "Your majesty, are you not waiting for them?" asked Sir Richard as he saw me walking away. He signalled one more knight toe with him and the man stood up reluctantly.


    See, that was the difference. All I had was forced responsibility. My mouth suddenly felt dry as I kept thinking about it.


    "Sir Richard, I am ashamed to ask but would you help me in bringing a ss of water, please." i asked as it was not the duty of a knight especially at his level to serve me like a servant.


    I would have asked others but the man was looking too reluctant to even move.


    "You shouldmand your majesty. Requesting is for humble servants like us." he replied with a bow then he looked at his junior knight with reluctance, "pay more attention to the protection of her majesty, i will be back in a minute" he ordered as he moved towards the gazebo.


    The ce was beautiful with all the flora covering thendpletely. I could see the small bunnies ying around. I lifted my dress a bit as I walked towards a bunny who wasying in the grasszily.


    Just as I was close to it, I bent down and held it. But the little creature was not happy that i dusturbed its sleep. He opened his mouth ready to cut my finger but if I moved my hand he would fall and run away.


    I sighed as I was about to leave it when someone took it from my hand rather abruptly.


    "You should be careful, your majesty. These are wild rabbits'' '' said Sir Richard as he jerked his hand from the blood that wasing out like a stream was finally left open.


    The rabbit ran away after getting free of the grip and I looked around but found nothing to help.


    "I apologise, Sir Richard. Let me help you" i offered as i took my handkerchief out but the man just looked at me wide eyed and took two steps back as if i had suddenly developed a contagious disease.


    "Your majesty, i am truly grateful for your kind gesture, but as your servant i could not ept this help, and i would again apologize for my insolence but i want to remind you that you are the empress of the empire and i am just a knight."


    I smiled bitterly as if I was thrown by cold water. I took a deep breath, blinking my blurred eyes as I moved from there toward the shade of the tree.


    ****************************

 Chapter 190: allergy to fools

    Chapter 190: allergy to fools


    Marianne pov


    My trip was getting ruined more and more by the knights, I red at Roselia but she just shrugged clearly indicating that she could not do anything about it.


    "Try to follow me and I will make sure the story Sir Richard was telling turns into reality as I would throw each and everyone of you down there." I growled and I could feel them shivering. I smirked as they did not move but when I stood up they all did, making me frustrated.


    "I am just going for a walk, if you want to follow, maintain a certain distance at least." they looked at each other and thankfully nodded.


    "Sir Roselia, would youe here"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "I want you to work with Sir Edward and keep Philip busy, so that he did not follow me" i whispered and her brows furrowed, she looked at me and then Sir Edward who narrowed his eyes on her when he felt her gaze. I must say the man was scary, even i who hardly felt afraid after dying one shivered when he narrowed his gaze. How in the world would Roselia fall in love with him?


    "Why would i work with that stony man. I can do this alone, or I can do this with our knights. I know many of them." she smiled and waved at the knights that had been following me and i could see the heartsing out of each of their eyes. Their stiff [posture rxed and they all started concentrating on her rather than me. For a moment I felt tempted to let Edward go and ask Roselia to keep these knights busy who were following me like an annoying pest.


    But then it was not the target, and my Roselia deserved the best.


    ''Wow! Sir Edward, thepletion is high. If you do not start pursuing Roselia then i am afraid that you are going to lose your future wife.''


    "No, i do not trust them. I want you to be with Sir Edward"


    "So you mean to say that you do not trust your own knights, yet you trust that rock who would not even move even if an earthquake hit this ce. I will rather do this alone then" she grumbled and I sighed.


    "Sir Edward"


    The man gazed at us and moved towards us with heavy footsteps.


    "Yes, your highness"


    "I have a task for you"


    He looked at me as if I was joking.


    "I do not work under you, your highness" he said tantly and I cursed Roselia once again for loving this man.


    "I know that but as I can see you did not even follow her majesty, when she left for the walk. So are you here just to stand like a rock and do nothing? Is that what you called fulfilling your duty!!" I berated him coldly and his eyes flickered.


    He looked at me with narrowed eyes, I could see he was trying to put all hius pressure on this narrow gaze.


    But it was not something that could be intimidated easily. "Your dark brown eyes are beautiful, Sir Edward" I said to break his contact and Roselia choked.


    Sir Edward looked at me as if I had asked him to give his chastity to me.


    "Your highness"


    "I had it enough from you, Sir Edward. I know you are from the duke''s family too. But I am still in a higher position than you. I have to go and look for her majesty now. You will help Sir Roselia inpleting the task." with that i moved without waiting for his reply.


    ''Now where did she go!!'' her three knights were still sitting on the rocks and talking as if they were on pic here. And then I looked at mine who were following me like I was a kid and could get lost anytime. What a contrast I say!!


    I roamed around as I looked at the waterfall again. This ce was one of the best ces in thep of nature.


    "Juice, your majesty"


    I finally heard them.


    "Thank you, Sir Richard"


    She was taking a walk in the woods entrance which the other end was in back of our pce.


    "Your majesty," I bowed as I called her.


    "I thought we are going to take a walk together" i asked and she looked at me with a faint dull smile,


    ''Did something happen when i was not here!''


    "We can still take it, Marianne."


    I nodded as I walked towards her when I saw the other man''s hands were bleeding as he was holding it with difficulty.


    "Sir Richard, what happened to your hand?"


    "Ah, nothing, your highness. A wild rabbit cut my finger that''s it"


    My eyes went to my hand, why were animals so against us!


    "You should wrap it properly or it may get infected. Don''t you have a handkerchief."


    "I do have your highness. But my main hand is injured."


    "Give it to me, I would help you."


    "No, it would not be needed, your highness. I am fine"


    I looked at the hand which was bleeding profusely and then at the man who was trying to put on a brave act!


    "There is a fine line between bravery and stupidity, Sir Richard. And i could not see you as brave knight no matter how much i think"


    "Knights"


    I shouted and those who were still walking at the distance ran towards me and stood there in attention.


    "Sir Richard is injured. Take him to the gazebo and Help him in bandaging his wound no matter how much he refuses ``I ordered and they held him tightly like a prisoner and took him from there.


    "How do you do this?" she askeding towards me.


    "How do i do what?" I was confused.


    "Ordering, you can order and insult at the same time as if authority flows on your blood."


    "Oh! That.. I have a strong allergy from fools, your majesty. I could not stand them no matter what post they belong to."

 Chapter 191: tricky condition

    Chapter 191: tricky condition


    "Oh! That.. I have a strong allergy from fools, your majesty. I could not stand them no matter what post they belong to." she nodded, but she had no idea about my next words


    "So i would suggest you to not be one or else i would be bound to insult you too.'''' I added and she blinked.


    "You are forgetting your position, Duchess" she replied coldly and I nodded.


    "d to know that you still remember your position, your majesty. But I would prefer if you make it remember to others too, who are you!!" i replied looking at the knight who was standing there like a fool.. He did not even move to help his fellow knight. I hate that kind of person the most.


    All the knights treated her authority as a joke and here she was reminding me who she was!


    Why did it feel like I was dealing with another baby who was needed to hold when he learned to walk from crawling, only this thought created another headache in me.


    She followed my gaze and sighed. "You can not force someone to respect you, duchess"


    She replied and Iughed and shook my head. Then what were we supposed to do, let them treat us like they are above us.


    "You are forgetting that you are an empress, your majesty. If you think that ignoring the people who mock you would be your greatness, your kind heartedness then you are another fool I would not be able to handle for long.


    Tell me Katherine, is everyone in your nation fool, or is it just both of you." i said looking straight into her eyes.


    I knew that was a bold move but it was needed to ignite the fire that had died down in the assaults she was bearing.


    "Have you lost your mind, Marianne. Do you know you can be beheaded for the words you have used right now"


    "Why, I would rather prefer another way. That one I had tried once, it was very painful." i said touching my neck as if trying to find the marks of joining the neck again. I shuddered as the memory of the de hitting my neck and beheading me crossed my mind. She blinked looking at my strange actions. I could not me her but I could not say that in front of Cassius or others. So, rather say in front of her.


    "You sure have gone crazy. Apologise, and i will forget we ever had this conversation."


    "Why should i be the one to apologise here when everyone is disrespecting you, just because i had the courage to say it on your face.'''' I saw that the knights were looking at me with worry, they wanted me to stop and apologize as sweat drizzled from their body.


    "Marianne" I could see her chest heaving, the rising anger had turned her eyes red.


    Eyes that were different from us. Her face was wider and longer, with a red hueplexion, dark eyes that were bigger than us and angled downwards. She looked like a doll, beautiful yet lifeless. Her face though beautiful did not look like us at all, that had created the wall between us and her.


    "Why!! Would shouting change the truth? Your husband did not love you, so what if you are an empress once the queen gives birth, she would be the mother of the future emperor, queen dowager, then who would care whether she was empress or not, and you! You are not even among us, you will not even gain sympathy for your pitiful state.'''' I mocked as I raised a hand to stop the knights who were moving towards us.


    "Leave or i am sure i would not give a chanceter." they ran a few steps away, i was sure they had seen the devil in me. I was basking the fear I was getting, the viin in me needed this release. Yet i hope it would be beneficial for this dumb girl too.


    She looked at me with sheer anger as she raised a hand! Now should i ept the p since i had truly insulted her or held her hand and insult her more!! Tch What a dilemma I had!!


    "Did you not say that you can''t get the respect forcefully, your majesty. Then why are you using force to silence me. I apologize for my mistakes, I really do" with that I kneeled in front of her and bowed my head a bit as I closed my eyes.


    I heard a deep sigh,


    "You may rise, duchess."


    Her voice was calm again as she spoke and I opened my eyes and smiled. I just survived being beheaded again. I stood up and looked at her with anticipated eyes.


    "I got your point, I could not let them mock me, not on my face at least." she said after a pause and I nodded.


    Good start! But that was not enough,


    "And''''


    "And I need to use my power and let others understand my authority."


    "Why don''t you show me so that i could see what you have learnt.'''' I was encouraged and sheughed.


    "Are you trying to be my master and my overseer here?" there was no displeasure in her voice so I nodded.


    "We did not need their respect. We need obedience. That is your staff, and he was needed to follow you and fulfill your wishes, that was what they were paid for. If you would not point out their mistakes they would treat you more lightly in the future."


    "But tell me Marianne, how would it be strong without getting the physical favours of his majesty. In the end, as you said, Rosamund would be the mother of a future emperor."


    "And you are wrong here as your condition is not like me. If I use my authority a lot and force people to kneel in front of me then I would be taken as a tyrant and that would create hatred in their heart for me. Though they would not be able to mouth it. And when they would get a chance I am sure everyone would stand against me, and this was the chance Rosamund was looking for. Do you think i am a fool to bear all this"


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 192: child of a loveless marriage

    Chapter 192: child of a loveless marriage


    If I use my authority a lot and force people to kneel in front of me then I would be taken as a tyrant and that would create hatred in their heart for me. Though they would not be able to mouth it. And when they would get a chance I am sure everyone would stand against me, and this was the chance Rosamund was looking for. Do you think i am a fool to bear all this"


    "Then get the physical favours, your majesty" i said as i looked at her


    "It had been six years to their marriage, your majesty. I have never heard the news of her being pregnant, though I am sure they had spent enough time together to be one, so you never know.


    If you are prepared to be a mother in a loveless way, you can demand it from your majesty. He is bound to give you the physical attention as you are her legal and main wife."


    "So you want me to beg him to make love to me, if that word could even be used for the act" her words were filled with mockingugh and i did not know what to say.


    "what choice do you have?"


    "Leave the pce"


    "This is not a fairytale your majesty. Your dreams would be nipped in the bud before it could even bloom, and your fate would be nothing but beheaded empress whom people would not even remember for long"


    Her face was looking red, i could see she was hurt yet she knew that was the truth. She said nothing, moved not at all, just stood there like a doll which was cracking due to the pressure on her shoulders and for once i felt myself lucky, though Cassius never loved me in the past at least his first wife was not alive to torture me day and night.


    I knew it felt bad, i would not have been able to do this myself but that was how nobility worked. Commoners thought that we have all, yet they did not know we were covered with the roses which had sharp thrones that were stabbed straight to our heart.


    She nodded her head and closed her eyes. I could see the pain on her face, but there was nothing I could do. I had to convince her to be the mother of the future emperor and use her authority to be strong enough, that was the only way of her survival or else she would be killed once the emperor would take birth by her own husband or his another wife.


    "So, would you show me your authority or would i have to take another birth for it" I asked to get rid of the sad thoughts they were looming on both of us.


    She looked at me as if I was crazy. If only she knew!!


    But then she nodded.


    "Lets walk back, we need to give a fewmands."


    I nodded my head with anticipation as I followed her.


    We walked back to see Philip sitting there brooding as Roselia was trying to talk to him about all the foolish things that existed in the world, where Sir Edward was making sure he did not move from there, and as a fine gentleman he was trying his best to indulge in her conversation.


    When he saw us, he took an audible sigh of relief and for the first time the man looked rather pitiful to me.


    "So, you know your royal highness, that cat had stayed with me for all the time when i used to train, she was like my best friend.'''' I heard her mumbling and raised a brow.


    This better be Damien, whom she had called the cat and not me!!


    "Ah, that must have been a wonderful experience to have a cat to do fencing with you, Sir Roselia. I never knew that I had so little knowledge about cats.


    Oh, look, my sister even came back from her walk which I was supposed to join an hour ago.


    Time sure flew by, and I did not even realise it. You are a very interesting person to talk to."


    "Oh, really, then shall i tell you another case where i got a wound on my knee while training in the rain" said Roselia with a glimmering eye and his facade broke.


    "Oh, I am sure it would be a wonderful story but I need to spend time with my sister too, right sister." he looked pleadingly at us.


    "Oh, no. If you are enjoying thepany of Sir Roselia then please continue. We are here to have our meal." she replied, shaking her head and this time even Roselia looked at me with a pleading gaze.


    "Oh, i am hungry too. I will join both of you for lunch." he said as he hastily walked towards us.


    "So, how did you get a wound when training?" asked Sir Edward in his gruff voice, making my steps halted. Did I hear wrong here, that stony man was listening to her gibberish talk with keen interest.


    A smile bloomed on my lips which would be no less than the day Killian would find his love.


    I turned back to see her reaction, who was standing there nkly, as if she had received a shock of her life and I wanted to p there and then.


    "Why shall I tell you, hmph? '''' she replied as she walked towards me leaving the stony man alone who coughed and his expressions turned hard again, and I sighed.


    I became happy too soon.


    Katherine sat on the head seat of the table with full authority,


    Everyone who saw Katherine behaving could see the change. Her eyes were colder and her voice was sharp. All the maids and knights stood alert just her looking at them.


    "Are you alright, sister" he asked worriedly as he looked at her face.


    "Why, i am fine."


    "You are looking different."


    "I think it is because you are seeing me after a long time. I must say the way you have adapted well in duke''s pce who would believe that you havee here to ensure my well being." though there was a smile on her face her words were like cold water on him.


    "I apologise, but the workload has been a lot and I am still learning their ways, so it took me more time to adapt."


    "I can understand, brother. It took me time to understand the filing system by myself, but I am sure the duke must be assisting you well."


    He felt further embarrassed but nodded.


    "I would visit you more often, in the future sister."


    "Ah, do not be so worried about me, I have handled the pce well, and a few mistakes I was making in the past few days will be corrected soon." she replied looking from a distance and I saw the injured knight finallying back.


    For a moment I blinked again to make sure my eyes weren''t ying tricks on me and when I looked back the water was deep and calm without a single ripple of the storm I felt was there to create havoc in our life.


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 193: wounded

    Chapter 193: wounded


    Katherine POV


    In the whole journey in carriage, only those words keep moving in my mind. ''Have a child with his majesty.'' but how!


    Charles did not even look at me. My eyes fell on my reflection on the mirror of the carriage. Though the youngest, I have been entitled as one of the most beautiful girls in my empire. But here since i did not look like them, i was not even average anymore.


    My hands touched my cheeks that always have a rosy hue on it. And my hairs that were longer than my hips, would I be able to convince him to spend a night with me, and even if I would, would it be worth it!!


    "But as the duchess said, what choice do i have!!"


    "Your majesty, we are here."


    I nodded as Sir Richard forwarded a hand as he walked towards the door of the carriage. His hand still had the bandage wrapped in it.


    I looked at the hand coldly and held the door tightly as I climbed down.


    He looked at me confused but took his hand back.


    I walked towards my chamber without waiting for him or turning back but I could hear his footsteps. Why did he not leave! Could he not see I did not want him around.


    "Your majesty"


    My steps halted but I did not turn back.


    "Are you okay? Your majesty"


    ''Why do you care! Why did you even ask? Could you even do anything if i say i am not''


    "What would happen to me, Sir Richard. I am just tired and want to take a rest.''


    "Ah, yes, I apologise, your majesty." he added feebly as his steps halted at my door where we always got separated.


    "I want to take the best fragrance bath" I ordered the staff who nodded and did the preparation.


    "Go and send a message to his majesty, that i have demanded for an audience in my chamber"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    Understanding my intentions they did their best to massage me and decorate me. My whole body was smelling more than the most fragrant flower. My clothes were a red flimsy gown and my hairs were left wet and open.


    They did their best to make me desirable as I sat on the chair looking at my reflection in the mirror.


    "Your majesty, his majesty is here asking for the audience."


    "Let him in, and leave all of you"


    He entered with a smile in the chamber but when his eyes met mine, the smile turned stiff.


    I once imagined that one day I would sleep with him, but this wasn''t what I expected at all.


    When I opened my eyes and looked at him, his expression was so cold that I felt heartbroken.


    I closed my eyes again because I couldn''t look at his eyes without any emotions.


    But Iforted myself, thinking, ''Even if he is cold right now, he could get better over time. If he keeps making love to me like this, he will take care of me even if he is destitute of human feelings.''


    With that thought I walked towards him as he stood there coldly as if he was disgusted at me to even take a step forward towards me.


    "Katherine, how was your trip?"


    I gulped as I summoned all my courage and wrapped my arms around his shoulders.


    "My trip was good, your majesty. But i have not called you to discuss that with me" i said as i seductively moved forward.


    He was looking at me with cold eyes that he had never shown to me and it was making me feel like I was a woman who was trying to sell herself.


    Suddenly I felt hatred for my own body as I continued looking at his eyes.


    "Your majesty, you must be very tired, let me serve you tonight." i said as i tried to move my hands towards the button of his shirt.


    "Katherine, you are not in your senses" he said finally as he held my hand tightly which was still on the buttons of his shirt.


    "Charles. I am your wife"


    "Yes, you are, so you are demanding the rights of a wife. Huh. Katherine??" he said but his voice was filled with coldness and poison.


    He slipped his hand on my waist and drew me closer but it was rough and strong. His hands slipped under my gown and I closed my eyes. He did not even care to take me towards the bed or to do it even a bit gently as his calloused hands moved over the skin on my waist.


    It hurts and I felt distressed thinking that he would make love to me without any consideration of my feelings, but I put up with it, biting my lip. I just epted him meekly.


    But before anything could happen further the door swung open with a loud noise.


    I opened my eyes in confusion and saw Rosemund standing there.


    She was very confused. Looking at him holding me, she began to get angry and shouted, "Charles, what are you doing now?"


    "Rose, I''m just" Embarrassed by her sharp voice, he hurriedly responded, but she cut him off and said with a trembling voice, "How can you do this to me? "


    "No, don''t misunderstand. Rose! Wait a minute!" he shouted in panic, as he looked at her face that was filled with hatred and disgust.


    "Ouch!" she yelled and left.


    As she, staring at him in anger, quickly turned around and left the bedroom, he moved, very much embarrassed, forgetting he was holding me, who had lost bnce, ran behind her.


    I could hardly breathe. I felt I bumped into something, but I was hurt so much that I couldn''t breathe. I curled up a lot but felt a sharp pain in my legs. I moaned unconsciously.


    But that pain was nothing in front of the wound that were given to me by his cold reaction and her preferences in his life over me.


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 194: the brute man

    Chapter 194: the brute man


    Cassius pov.


    "Your highness, her highness had left for the royal pce" said Francis with a face full of relief.


    It only indicated that he was sessful in doing his task, and if not that his beaming smile was sure indication.


    "Is there any other task for me today."


    "No, you can take the leave"


    "Yes your highness"


    I looked at the files hoping all the work was done before she came back so that we could have a long discussion. I would tell her the truth about Isabe and her father in case she would be given anything else too. The matter was turning more risky than I had thought.


    "Father, may ie in?"


    "Yes, Killian, you maye in"


    I looked at the boy who was looking gloomy and I did not need to be told why!


    "Father, mother already left for the pce '''' see, he did not even ask me how i was like always, he was too upset to care about the etiquettes.


    "Ah, yes. The pce is far and they have to go to other ces too, so she left early. She could not let the empress wait. Could she?" I said feigning ignorance.


    "That''s not the matter, I was ready early this morning. I have even nned to spend the day with mother protecting her from his royal highness Philip"


    "Oh, is that so? Maybe there was some mimunication then"


    "But father mother had promised me to take with her"


    "Maybe she was upset with you, Killian. She is human too. You rejected her to be your mentor and guide in education while you know that she knew sword wielding and horse riding too.


    You even used her for being harsh with Isabe, when everything she did was to protect you. Yet you expect her to fulfill all your wishes. Don''t you think you are being selfish here?" i asked as i knew she wanted to make him realise her importance.


    His brows furrowed as he looked at me with an using nce.


    "You told my mother that I denied her to be my mentor and master."


    Though I had not yet, I nodded.


    "Well, she asked me when I will transfer the rights to her? What could i have done except telling her the truth that you did not want to learn from her."


    "That is not a true father. I want to learn fencing from her. I want to learn other things too. I just feel that she is soft hearted to be the head of education. She loves me a lot and has a heart to punish me." he stated and I really wanted to beat him to put some sense into his mind.


    "Killian, punishing is not the way to teach. Elizabeth had used the wrong way of teaching you. And it''s time that we change it for better"


    "Father, you can''t me mother. Whatever I am today is all because of my mother. She was the one who took care of me and made me worth standing here, she used to aspire me to be the duke, when all i wanted to do was to y and have fun" his voice turned protective and sharp like an animal behaves when he was being cornered.


    Only then did I realise that he still had a perfect image of his mother in his mind. And he was the one who was protecting it. Would he ever be able to ept the truth behind that beautiful facade of his mother!!


    "Father, since mother is upset with me, I will organise a special dinner for both of us to get an apology with her. So, I apologise we would not be able to have dinner with you tonight" he stated and I raised a brow.


    "Pardon, son, but your mother would have dinner with the empress. She is going to returnte night.'''' I added and his face turned dark.


    "Your highness" greeted a guard entering in


    "Yes"


    "Your highness, Sir James Essendson is here. He is asking for an audience with you." he said and I could feel him shivering.


    What did that brute was doing here, that also in the absence of his sister!! I pinched the gap between my brows and thought was it possible to reject his request and ask him to return.


    Then my eyes fell on the brooding kid and my eyes sparkled as the brilliant idea hit my mind.


    "Killian, you wanted to make your mother happy so that she would forgive you."


    Though he was confused with my sudden question, he nodded his head.


    "Then go and greet your uncle. Your mother loves her brother a lot, and he hade after a long vacation from the borders. So he would be very happy to see you too" i coaxed and the face of the boy sparkled.


    "Oh, you mean the first inmandant of the knights who had won all the battles. The most powerful man of the empire.''


    "The emperor is the most powerful man of the empire, and then I am. He is just a brute who knew nothing but to use force on everyone around him. I didn''t even know how he took birth in a businessman family '''' I rebuked as I still remembered the way he had attacked me when I went to the marquess pce.


    It was my first andst time there, but still I felt the horror by remembering it. His bloodlust was strong enough to even make my soul vanish.


    He smiled as he looked at me.


    "Mother would be very upset when she woulde to know that you have called her precious brother a brute and I could even add other things that you have ever said about sir James and tell him when I go to greet him."


    "Are you trying to threaten me, my son?" I said through gritted teeth as I could not believe that the kid was using my words against me.


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 195: save my hands

    Chapter 195: save my hands


    Marianne pov


    "Would you stop staring at me?"


    "Tell me about the kiss?"


    "First you tell me about Sir Edward. Why did he want to know about the wound on your knees?"


    Her brows furrowed as she looked at me with confusion,


    "How would I know that? Mari, don''t try to divert my attention from the subject!! I want to know all the details of the kiss."


    "For the umpteenth time, it was not a kiss!! It was just an ident,`` I added as I waited for the journey to end. I looked out of the window as the vehicle walked further and further away from the pce and a nagging feeling filled my heart that she would not be fine there.


    I shook my head to get rid of the gloomy thoughts. She was an empress, the emperor could not reject her.


    "Is there something wrong, Mari?" asked Roselia, getting serious but my mouth felt dry, the fear of her getting beheaded was crawling making me further uneasy.


    "Sir Roselia"


    "We have reached the pce, your highness"


    Just as Roselia walked out and I moved, I heard the sound of a sword shing.


    "You could not do that, Sir James" came the pleading voice of many knights and my eyes widened.


    "James!!"


    "Brother!!" I almost jumped out of the carriage when I looked at him.


    "So you do remember me, huh!!" His sharp voice fell on my ears and before I knew my eyes were already wet.


    "Brother i.."


    "Mother told me that she wrote a letter to you a week ago. She asked you toe and meet me! Mari!!" His voice was sharp and cutting and I gulped.


    A lot of things have happened since then. My stealing in Cassius office, then my horse riding event, then I promised to meet the empress. But I knew all this would sound only like excuses to his ears.


    "I apologise brother. I.."


    "Even when I came to meet you, you were not here. You did not even send a letter back Mari!" he yelled as he took out his sword.


    It was a clear indication that he was pissed off.


    "Brother, first listen to me"


    "And that coward husband of yours!! When I went to meet him in a civil way, he sent that kid out telling he was already asleep. Could you believe that!!"


    He almost stood in front of me with his sword and we both were surrounded by more than 50 knights armed with swords, yet each of them were afraid. Their stance was getting weak and sweat was dripping from the foreheads. And why wouldn''t that be. My brother was known for his entricity.


    He could handle more than 20 knights together in fencing and every time he disarmed a knight, he would cut his main hand in case he would attack again.


    That was why none of the knights wanted to attack him. It was no less than a suicide mission.


    "Sir James, you can not attack a duke or duchess, you will lose your post" threaten the head of the security knights in a trembling voice and I just wanted to beat him myself.


    Had he ever heard of controlling a ruler by threats! They could only be charmed by love and care.


    "Ha, they dare!! I am not on duty, sir Rowan. I am on leave, and I am standing here as the heir of Marquess Essendson and brother of your duchess. So only she had the right to control me. Would you do that sister." though he was talking to the head of security his eyes were settled on my face trying to find the lines of fear crawling on my face.


    "Now would you take out your sword or you are also going to hide like your husband" he snapped and I forwarded my hand towards Roselia who visibly gulped but forwarded her sword to me.


    "Do you even remember how to use it or have forgotten everything. Like you have forgotten me" oh lord! Why was he so aggrieved?


    "Brother, neither I have forgotten fencing nor I have forgotten you. Why are you so annoyed at me?"


    "Ha!! From the past three months, when mother mentioned that you have contacted her after marriage, I was so escted that like a fool I waited for a letter too.! Was that too much to ask, as there was no one.


    Then I have two huge maybe.. Just maybe you could not write letter to border due to your political position in the empire, so i applied for leave,


    Only i knew how much hard work i had to do to get this 6 month leave, but it had been a week to me yet you did not even get time toe and meet me once Marianne De Luca, you have really left Essendson''s behind"


    The more he spoke the guiltier i felt. I was really at mistake here.


    "Brother at least, let me hug you once."


    "You have to earn that chance now, Marianne"


    "But brother James, no one can defeat you," said Roselia in a weak voice but James just harrumphed!


    "Uncle James let me wield the sword with you in ce of mother, she is exhausted because of the journey." shouted Killian as he ran out, his voice was fast, it was clear that he came running here, because his knights were following him. But I did not see Cassius behind. Was he really asleep?


    "Would you stop looking around and take out your sword or do you also want me to spar with a kid instead of you?"


    "Did i say that, brother you are being unreasonable now, you are now an adult not a kid to throw tantrums and fight rather than talking in a civil manner" i added though my hands were already on the hilt of the sword as i took it out from the sheath.


    He smirked as he saw me taking the position and stood in the attacking position.


    ''Oh lord, please protect my hands!''


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 196: who will cry in pain!

    Chapter 196: who will cry in pain!


    Cassius pov


    I yed music in the room to get rid of the voices that brute was making. I wish I could stop him from entering into the pce. I still remember the time I went to the marquees pce after marriage for a ritual. Instead of weing me with flowers and gifts, I was weed with the ng of swords.


    He attacked me because he felt his sister was not happy when we went there. Though he was right, he attacked the archduke with a sword after inviting him to the pce!! Look at the nerves of the man, hmph!!


    And the worst thing was he was better than me in sword wielding. Though I had practiced swords all my life, it had only been a hobby. My work was in administration. While the man had trained hard day and night to be the head of the army of the empire.


    He disarmed me in 20 seconds and then tried to attack my hands. I was thoroughly embarrassed as my clothes were shed and there were small wounds and marks of sword on my skin and chest area.


    If marquess had not interfered i would have lost my hands too. But then I made sure that he would stay at the borders even when there was no war for a whole year. And if I had known that he woulde here when he was relieved from the duties of border, I would have assigned him there for 10 more years.


    I cursed as I still could hear the faint voices of shouting and ng of swords. I had thought that he would not create a scene in front of a kid, but what would you expect from a savage man!


    Who was he fighting with? All the knights of the pce would not be able to stand in front of him for long! Did he not feel embarrassed to wield the sword against weak knights.


    I pinched the gap between my eyebrows as I estimated the damage he would create in a night.


    Suddenly the door started knocking and I did not need to hear the guard to know that it was about the storm that brute was creating like the estate belonged to him! I would write a letter to the marquees in the morning. No, I would go to the town and meet him personally.


    "Your highness"


    "I don''t want to hear anything, i want to sleep. Let the man destroy a few things. Do not try to stop him. We will charge his familyter. Human lives and specially their hands are more important.'''' I exined but the man shook his head.


    "It is not about properties or us your highness. Sir James is sparring with her highness" he said in a trembling voice and my eyes widened.


    ''Damn! That dumb woman. Could she not stay out for two more hours. He would have gone if he did not have found anyone to spar with!''


    I walked hastily over the stairs and almost ran out. There they were surrounded by all the knights.


    "Hey, stop pushing, let me see," said the knight without even looking back when I tried to move him and move towards them. He was so immersed in the fight as if it was a show for their entertainment.


    My eyes turned cold as I looked at all of their expressions. They were looking at their fencing as if it was a y.


    "Move or else the tip of my sword will sh your neck" I threatened coldly and only then did he realise it was me.


    He shivered and kneeled on the floor that instant but I have other concerns for now.


    Why the hell was she using epee instead of a in sword or sabre!


    I walked toward them with my sabre ready when James eyed me with a smirk.


    "Looks like your sleep is finally disturbed, your highness" his words were filled with mockingughter but Marianne did not even turn towards me or say a word. Her clothes were restricting her movements and she had to put all her concentration on her moves to save herself.


    Her face was turnedpletely red and her breathes were irregr. Sweat was dripping from her face. A single nce and it was clear that she was having a hard time in maintaining her stance.


    While the man, his face was telling he was not even giving his one percent in the battle. As if he was entertaining a baby. His actions werezy andid back.


    Yet I know their strength was more than an average knight when he wanted to kill an enemy.


    She lunged forward trying to end the sparring but he parried it easily with just a single move and then turned around as he looked back at her.


    "Not only have your skills being depreciated but your tactics have be rusty too. And yet you still have the courage to use the sword against me."


    "Ha! Just you wait, i will make sure mother has to use her ointments on you all night when you cry out of pain"


    "That much confidence. My sweet young sister. Then let''s see who will cry whole night in pain"


    "Marianne, are you crazy, why are you even provoking this brute."


    "Did you just call me brute?"


    "Did you just call my brother brute?"


    They both shouted simultaneously as their swords were pointed towards me and I gulped. Could she not see i was worried about her!


    "I mean a man with the brute force." I tried to improve.


    "Ha, so you mean to say that the man who protects the empire was relying on or achieved goals through the application of force, effort, or power in usuallyrge amounts instead of more efficient, carefully nned, or precisely directed methods  then why don''t youe here and show me how attacks are nned and executed the intellectual man" he challenged and thedy just looked at me with disdain as if i was a fool to provoke the sleeping lion!


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 197: we both have reason to fight!

    Chapter 197: we both have reason to fight!


    Marianne pov


    "Does father know you are here?" I asked, hoping he would get distracted so that I would attack his weakness.


    I was seriously regretting wearing the long dress, it was getting on my feet while I was trying to move.


    "Your position is not strong enough for attack form, increase the gap between your legs, yes and bend there, good. Now try. And no father didn''t know I am here, but mother does. You know how father is biased towards you. He would never let mee here."


    "There was a time when father was biased towards me, brother. He did not love me anymore." i said as i took a step back to defense but he jabbed towards me.


    "Brother, do you really want to kill me this time?'''' I asked with a re. I knew he was not using hisplete strength but he was not showing mercy too.


    He raised a brow at my statement,


    "Don''t throw your weakness over me. You have be weak and pathetic"


    As he brought his sword towards me, I used plenty of force to block his attack andunched my own attack in 1 swift move. I held my sword in such a way that I could effectively block his attack while hitting him with my sword at the same time.


    "That was way better than crying, darling. But you still need two lives to win against me" he said as he blocked me easily.


    I wanted to shout that the second was also not enough the way he was attacking me.


    My eyes felt on his lower region, should i use underhanded methods!


    "Don''t you want to see your niece and nephews, Mari? How could you even think about it?" he asked, amused and annoyed at the same time.


    He stepped away from my sword and attacked my arm with his sword when I tried to move towards his shin.


    "You are not giving me any choice brother '''' I sighed as I took a flip in the air but almost stumbled on my dress whennding.


    "Who have asked you to drape yourself in the clothes worth covering the whole pce." he chimed as he looked at me stumbling and I gaped.


    "I want to see what my sister inw wears then and how you would behaveter."


    "Marianne, are you crazy, why are you even provoking this brute." we both heard the voice of Cassius that was filled with anger.


    And shouted at the same time


    "Did you just call me brute"


    "Did you just call my brother brute"


    "I mean a man with the brute force." he improvised but it was such ame attempt,


    ''Tch now he was gone! But at least, I was safe. Serve him right, hmph!''


    "Then why don''t youe here and show me how attacks are nned and executed by the intellectual man" added my brother with a smirk and I took two step back indicating I was out of this battle now.


    "I am not here to spar with you, you are my guest here and we did not spar with guests'' '' he added as he took two steps back but i could see his hands were already on the hilt of his sword.


    "I thought i am also a guest here Cassius, but we have sparred twice, or have you started treating me like a family?" came the voice of Philip from the other side and I wondered when he joined the scene.


    "Do you still have excuses left or are you finally going to fight like a man?" My brother challenged and Cassius took out the sword with a sigh.


    "Only brutes are dependent on fight, intellectual y chess. Do you have the courage to have a round of chess with me?" he tried hisst excuse and I literally wanted to check his brain.


    Did he think that my brother did not know chess? Yes he did love fencing and sparring and archery but it did not mean that he was not good at chess or other things that needed intellectual skills. He was amander or army for Christ sake! He had made many attack and defense ns.


    Had he lost his thinking capacity in front of my intimidating brother.


    James raised a brow as he looked at Cassius.


    "So you actually think that i am brute, huh!! Alright, let''s have a match of chess, the intellectual man but let''s make it worth ying, shall we?" he asked with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "How are we going to do that?" asked Cassius with a sigh of relief as if he had escaped the cmity with a narrow path and I shook my head.. He had called for a bigger cmity to ruin his peace. Before he would have been beaten only, now my brother would make sure to humiliate him.


    "Well, it''s simple. The winner could ask the loser for one thing to do in exchange." said James, throwing his sword towards me and I moved forward to try my best to hold it perfectly or I would be mocked again.


    "Marianne" he called with a worried voice, why was he treating me like a kid!


    I held the sword perfectly by its hilt and even gave it a swipe in the air as I looked at him with pride and his eyes moved back to my brother who was looking at him with amusement.


    "I want the prize to be specific," said Cassius, concentrating back on the bet.


    "Why? are you not sure of winning in chess too!" Jamie provoked and Cassius took the bait.


    "Fine, but then do not turn back on your words!" he provoked back and Jamieughed.


    "I am a soldier full of honour and pride, not a cunning diplomat who feed themselves on lies and cunningness"


    "That is diplomacy, Sir James and you can be used of treason for your words."


    "You dare."


    "I do dare"


    "Alright, both of you, show your prowess in the game or sword wielding. Don''t fight like a kid over nothing." i tried to mediate and they both looked at me like i was dumb


    "I have reason to fight with him"


    "I have reason to fight with him"


    They both said simultaneously to me and then red at each other.


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 198: he would shift here

    Chapter 198: he would shift here


    Cassius pov


    It''s been an hour since I was looking at the chess and then at the man who had trapped me. He made it like he did not know much about chess and his starting moves were all over as if he was ying randomly.


    Yet now the whole area was covered by him strategically. No matter what I move, my defeat was fixed.


    I could see the pride on Marianne''s face and the smirk on her brother''s face, while Killian just looking at us curiously. He still be hoping for me to win. I was once again trapped by him, and I was ashamed to say but I did underestimate him.


    I had never heard of him ying chess or doing anything that was done without using power. So i thought it would be easy for me to win, but now i had realised he was just provoking me since the start.


    "There should be some time limit on thinking too. Move your pieces, your highness" he spoke finally and I sighed.


    I moved the least fatal one knight and it got killed in a second, with a bigger smirk on his face. He had covered all of them.


    "Next chance your highness" i really wanted to punch him to remove that smirk but i knew, he would retaliate with more force and in the end i would be the one who was beaten.


    I moved the bishop this time with more confidence as the death of the knight had given me a leeway.


    "Check, sir James"


    He smiled as he looked at my bishop standing in front of his king, I was really getting irritated by his smile.


    "what is the hurry, your highness? The game had just started." with that he moved his knight and killed the bishop, but in exchange his knight was killed by my pawn too.


    "Mother, who do you think would win?'''' I heard Killian ask but I did not move to look at them and tried to focus more on the chessboard.


    "I apologise but there is no doubt that my brother is going to win" i heard her replying and her voice was filled with haughtiness there was no apology in her voice.


    "Your wife is not sure about your winning, your highness." he said in case i had not heard her voice which i had clearly.


    "Time would tell that, sir James" I snarled as I once again covered her queen.


    He looked at me with a smile as if he knew my move but the queen was not the aim since the start. It was the rook, which I killed the moment he moved the queen, making him surprised. If I had underestimated him then he had done that too.


    So the battle of wits continued until we both were stuck at the draw.


    "Looks like no one is going to win, sir James. Shall we announce it as a draw?" i asked as it was already past midnight.


    "We are not in a hurry, are we? Your highness" he asked as he moved one of his leftover two pawns.


    "Your chance, your highness" I could see he had used hisst knight and pawn to cover my king which was now defenseless after the queen was killed.


    "Check" I announced as I set my rook. He smiled as he moved his knight back and covered the king.


    "Check" he announced and I took two steps back but that was not enough.


    "Check and mate, your highness" he said as my king had no more ce to move.


    "Father, did you lose the match?" Killian asked, obviously gaining a pearl ofughter from James.


    "We need introductions, young man" he said as he looked at Killian with interest.


    Killian straightened himself as he moved towards him.


    "I am Killian De Luca, son of Cassius De Luca and Marianne De Luca, Sir James" he said with a formal bow of his head.


    There was surprise in James'' eyes when Killian added Marianne''s name too and James looked back at Marianne who nodded.


    "So, what are you good at, Sword wielding or chess?" he asked without acknowledging his introduction.


    "I am at the learning stage of both of them, Sir James. But I will be very lucky if you would be the one who guides me further. '''' ''Did I not guide him enough to ask this brute to guide him, would he not take the chance toe here daily and humiliate me if he epted it?''


    "That would not be necessary, Killian"


    "Why not" came the three voices together as they all three looked at me with clear annoyance. Suddenly I had be the third person in their happy family conversation.


    "I mean, sir James is a busy man. He would not be able toe here daily. He must have only a few days of holidays." i added and they both looked at James with pleading eyes.


    Heughed and nodded his head, "unfortunately, your father is right, Killian. I only got a month''s holiday. And mother had organised a meeting daily with almost all the nobles left unmarried for me. She wanted a daughter inw this time whether I stay or not."


    God bless a long life to mother inw for this good deed. And a poor girl who would marry him only to stay alone or stay with him without hands all her life. I smirked at the thought and they red at me again.


    "What, what had I done. I was just happy that he will get married."


    They looked at me with suspicious eyes for a long while while looking back at him.


    "But that doesn''t mean that I can not train you, Killian. If you still want my guidance then I can spare some time for you."


    "That would be a hassle for you, sir James. Travelling two hour back and forth daily is a tiring thing.'''' I added trying to dissuade him and even Killian nodded, as he did not want to worry the man for himself.


    "Oh, that would not be needed, since i had won the match." he said proudly and an ominous feeling filled my heart.


    ''Don''t tell me that this brute was shifting here!!!!"


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 199: Personally baked cookies

    Chapter 199: Personally baked cookies


    "Brother are you shifting here to stay with me?" asked Marianne, the words that were dreading my heart.


    "Oh, so now you do care about me, huh?" he asked him and she bowed her head with guilt,


    "I apologise brother, forgive me this time and i promise i would help you in dealing with your father when he woulde to know that you again broke the rules." she negotiated but the man just red at her.


    "And you would personally bake cookies for me too." he added and sheughed.


    "I never knew that you can cook!" I was surprised and I could never imagine this strong muscr man to be fond of something sweet like cookies. His build shows that all he ate was animals that were also half cooked and half raw.


    "That''s because I could not," said Marianne in a sharp tone, gaining a chuckle from the giant.


    "She did not cook, but she had especially learnt to make my favourite cookies to tter me." he said, as if he was trying to exin to me that his sister did not respond well.


    But we both knew that he was trying to show off, and if there was even a one percent doubt, his next words cleared.


    "She had made them only for me too, even father is not lucky enough to taste her cookies." see, i knew he was trying to show off!


    But who wanted to eat the cookies baked by her! If she only made it for him then it meant she had not entered into the kitchen in so many years, only heaven knew how charred her cookies were and did she even know how to differentiate between flours! If only she would request me then i would think about having one. After all, it was no less than suicide.


    "So, Sir James, are you going to shift here?" i asked again, as they have long forgotten the matter of discussion and were talking about their childhood, how she used to bake cookies for him and all!


    She never even once smiled at me even when I had supported her in front of Isabe and looked at her face now! It was shining like this brute had brought stars from the sky for her.


    "Ah, no, your highness, I would not be able to stay here. As i said, my mother had organised a few meeting with nobledies for me in the marquees pce. So I need to be present there. Though i would have loved to be here, i would let the invitation pass"


    His words were like honey to my ears and a big smile adorned my face but the man had done that intentionally as he added thest paragraph with such a long pause that made me feel that he was done.


    "But as i have won the bet, i wanted to ask for Killian and Marianne''s leave. Mother wants Marianne to be present when her sister inw is chosen. And since this young man wanted some guidance from me, I would be honoured to have him in my pce too. There I can train both of them early in the morning, andter we can spend some good time together too."


    "I apologise, Sir James, but She can not go"


    "Why can i not go?!!"


    "Why can she not go?!!"


    Both brother and sister asked together while Killian stifledughter, gaining a re from me.


    "She is duchess of the empire, she had some duties. While the duchess duties sound easy and entertaining, it is a difficult job. She is the one who handles cash and payments of all the staff and internal working of the whole estate. So she is needed here.'''' I said rightfully.


    "Oh, I do understand the duties of a duchess are important and she sure had a lot of work to do. But she should have some trusted staff to support her and I am asking leave for her for two weeks only. She would be here one week before the time of payment of the staff and monthly expenditures." he said as if it was already final.


    "Of course, brother, you do not need to worry about all this. I will handle everything and if needed I can always work from marquees pce too." she replied and Killian nodded.


    "I can study from there too." added Killian once her discussion was done.


    "Ah, I thought you do not want me to be the one who looks after your studies. So, it would be very difficult to manage your studies from there son. Why don''t you stay here with your father. Brother will teach you a few tricks when hees next time." She replied to Killian, shaking her head as if she was apologetic but her eyes were shining like stars.


    As if we were torturing her here, she was looking so escted listening to her chance to leave for marquees pce that she could stand any time and start dancing with joy.


    But I felt good when Killian was kicked out too. That boy had changed parties so soon and was being too happy when his mother was leaving for marques pce!!


    Now he was puffing his cheeks like an abandoned puppy, but his mother was not even looking at him, serves him right!!


    He had shown that his loyalty and did not lie with me, so I would not support him this time too.


    "But mother, how would I live here alone, while you would be away?" He tried to gain more sympathy while trying to pull her dress.


    "But son, how would your head master and all the teachers be shifted there. I could have arranged the teaching staff there for you, but I do not have the rights to do so. If only I had been your guide and mentor then I would have nned everything for you." she said in a further apologetic tone while James just looked at both of them with interest.


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 200: Lesson for Killian

    Chapter 200: Lesson for Killian


    James was looking at both of them with interest. I could see that he had already got the gist of the discussion with their words of interaction but had not yet interfered.


    "Sorry, to interrupt but are you afraid that Mari will beat you or will be very harsh therefore you do not want her to be your mentor?" atst, he asked but I let him be.


    I had tried to talk to Killian but he always thought that I was biased and could not understand his reasoning. So, James could be the one to open his eyes about Marianne.


    "No, Sir James. Mother is too sweet and kind, she could never punish me." he said confidently but the man justughed hard.


    "She had mercilessly denied you toe with us and even when you have requested her she is still sticking to her point and yet you are calling her kind and sweet." hemented, making Killian shut his mouth instantly.


    "And as much as I know my sister, she has always been very strict and disciplined. She had never left a single chance to get me beaten in childhood and even now, she would not hesitate to punish me if I would make a mistake." he took a pause as he looked at Marianne.


    "But then these are the true loved ones. They try to discipline us because they love us and can not see us going into the wrong path, young man. You introduced yourself as her son, yet you do not trust her with your education. I wonder if you would ever trust her with other decisions of your life.


    And if you can''t even trust her, how have you given her the designation of your mother? Your base of rtion is wed kid. I may sound rude and brute to many'''' he added while looking at me, "but my words are precise and to the point. I am not a diplomat like your father toce my words with honey. I am amander who knows how to give straight orders only.``


    I stayed silent not because I did not have a retort to his words but because I could see that his words were affecting Killian.


    Sometimes what a family could not do anything to show the reality, it could be done easily by the third person.


    If he was sessful in making Killian ponder the facts just by a few words maybe his presence could leave a good impact on Killian for long.


    I looked at Marianne who was already looking at me and I nodded. She gave a self deprecating smile and nodded back.


    The look in her eyes was full of hurt and it made me feel like beating Killian for the first time. I clenched my fists to control the surging anger in my heart.


    "Since you want to go, then go. I would arrange the staff to manage everything here and a few servants to go with you. Me and Killian would manage everything here, you do not need to worry. Have a good stay there ``I said, surprising both Killian and James.


    "Father, are you letting mother go?" he asked aghast.


    "Why, I lost the bet. It is only fair that i fulfil my promise. Or do you want your father to go back on his words?" I asked and his lips turned into a thin line.


    James looked at me with interest, he could see there was something fishy here, but dly he did not poked his nose into it.


    "So, since everything is decided, why don''t you go and do the preparation" he said but his eyes were set on me.


    "Then I shall go and do the packing. I am just taking two knights and two maids with me."


    I nodded as she looked at me, the smile she had on her face when she heard she would leave for the marquees pce had faded.


    "Sir James, would you like to have tea while we wait for her toe back?"


    "Tea would be fine"


    "Would you like to join us, kid?" he asked Killian who was looking at the door. He wanted to go too, it was written all over his face yet we both ignored it.


    We all sat in the main parlour room where family guests were received. The maids filled the table with all types of sugary items. I wanted to scold them and ask them to change the snacks when i saw a goofy smile on that strong face which looked weird and peculiar at his face, no matter how long i saw.


    Killian took a piece of a big cookie and passed it to James.


    "Try this one, Sir James. It is the most delicious one among all." We both knew the reason, yet I never knew Killian could use this method to tter him and ask for what he needed.


    "Thank you, lord Killian"


    "Sir James, horse riding and Sword wielding is an important part of my education. If you will guide me then it would be my honour and no one in this whole empire will be a better coach than you." he started again and Jamesughed.


    Just a few days ago, Killian had said the same lines to me too, that i was the best teacher in the whole empire! Ingrate child!


    "I am definitely the best swordsman in the empire"


    What arrogance!!


    "But i did not have the right to decide for you kid, you are not an adult so only your mentor can decide for you," he added in a not so apologetic tone.


    Killian looked at me but i avoided his gaze and drank my tea in silence.


    He had to learn that he couldn''t take the benefit of loopholes, he had to pay for his actions too.


    "So, your highness, how is the taxation and administration work going on?" His face was nk and his voice was nk, with no emotions, yet it was better than the awkward silence we had.


    "The work is going fine, Sir James thank you"


    "So when and how did my sister started getting mingle in the society again, have your rtionship improved with her?"


    "..."


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 201: Kneel in front of the palace!

    Chapter 201: Kneel in front of the pce!


    Marianne pov


    "Roselia, I am taking you as my knight from here, but I am giving you off once we reach the marquees pce."


    "Lina, you and Norma are enough. Both of you wille with me then you will change the shift after three days. So that all can have three days off"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Pack all the necessary things needed and take a carriage, I am going first with my brother."


    "Yes, your highness"


    When i reached the parlour room there was a pin drop silence, oh lord! Don''t tell me they were having an argument again.


    Last time when Cassius had an argument with James, all of his clothes were shredded and there were multiple scratches on his skin, still he had not learnt his lesson!!


    I increased my pace further as I walked in.


    "Brother, i am ready for the trip." his eyes moved from Cassius to me as he nodded and stood up.


    "It was nice meeting you, your highness, and take care kid"


    Killian looked at me with the same sad eyes as if I was breaking all my promises and abandoning him, yet I steeled my heart and feigned ignorance.


    "Marianne, take care of yourself"


    I nodded at him as he bid me goodbye, though I was hoping that they would stop me. Even this thought made me shocked and scared at the same time.


    Had i invested more feelings than i ad thought! Was it not the palm since I started to leave this bondage behind and return to the ce which I could call home.


    "Mother, take care of yourself, and write a letter daily." said Killianing towards me and hugging my waist.


    My eyes met Cassius and he shook his head as he moved his hands on his cheeks. I looked above and blinked as I wiped the tears that had already wetted my cheeks.


    I could let them see! James moved and patted my shoulders as if trying to pass the strength with the warmth of his hands.


    Finally his soft hands left my waist and his snuggling head that was trying to seek more and more warmth separated from my body.


    "You take care of yourself too, son '''' I said as I ruffled his hair and looked into his red eyes, the one that was trying to look deeper than I had thought.


    "Alright, you are justing for a week, do not be that melodramatic or i would leave you right here" joked James with augh, but i could see he was serious.


    Cassius moved and held Killian''s shoulder indicating me to go, but I swear when he moved I thought that he would hug me too.


    I still was a fool, there was no doubt in that! I nodded as I walked out, too afraid to turn back and looked at their leaving behind figures when James held my shoulders again and took me towards the carriage.


    "If you didn''t want toe, I would not force you." he said in a very serious voice that was filled with hope and disappointment at the same time.


    I just shook my head, too afraid that my voice would sound broken.


    ''Collect your pathetic self Mari! You have to leave this ce one day then why not practice now'' i cursed myself hard as i looked out of the carriage, the garden, the entrance and the pce was left behind and now we were in the open area moving towards the pce i have left a long ago.


    My mouth turned dry at the thought of living there again.


    "Take it"


    I looked back at his hands holding a ss vessel filled with juice and smiled. He really knew me the best.


    "That dumb duke, he was looking upset too" he added bringing a smile on my face.


    "This time your face was glowing there, Mari. You seemed to be carefree among them too." his words were somewhere torn between a question and a statement so i just listened silently.


    "And that kid, what was the story behind him, are you taking him as yours?"


    "He is legally my son."


    "Ha! You must be joking Mari. I know that you care for a child but he is definitely not your child, and even if we are talking about emotional bonding, you both have a long way to go." he said mercilessly and I had no retort to it.


    When had he tried to tter me or other with his sweet words!


    "How have you been?"


    "So you have finally remembered asking this, even if it is just to change the matter of discussion. Ha! Do not be like them Mari, you are not a diplomat" he criticised once again then looked out of the window.


    "I am good. Your husband had made sure that i would not get a single leave in a year. But it did not matter now. I am here for a long period this time."


    "I thought you are here for a month only."


    He shook his head as he looked back towards me, straight into my eyes.


    "I would not go this time, until I handle your messy life and put it back on track. So you are not leaving the pce until that trash husband of yours and that kid whom you are taking as your own child learn your importance in their life and kneel in front of my pce. Then I would test their love and if there would be a single doubt then I would throw them out of the pce without even batting an eye, so you better prepare your mind for that" he said, making my eyes widened.


    "And I have to look for a wife too, that can handle me and my work. I am fine with her living here in all the luxury ore to me on the border and live with me, but I just want that she would choose me willingly not because of the Essendson name or because of her family pressure."


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 202: start of the battle

    Chapter 202: start of the battle


    Katherine pov


    "What do you mean by I can not enter the office? Do you even know who i am! I can throw you in prison in an instant for your insolence."


    "I apologise, but we are following her majesty''s order, your highness"


    "What do you mean? I work here. This is my office too" i heard Rosemund shouting and it really made me furious.


    "Let here in" I said in a low voice yet the guard heard it well and let her enter.


    See there was no need to shout like a banshee all the time!


    "What does it mean, your majesty?"


    I raised a brow as she stood haughtily in front of me, and asked me questions as if I owed her something.


    "Have you forgotten your etiquettes, Rosemund, where are your greetings?"


    I asked, looking straight at her raising an eyebrow.


    "Oh my goodness, how arrogant you are! I can see his majesty is supporting you more than needed. It looks like you are holding your head high because of him. But don''t forget this is my chamber and my office not his, if you want to create a scene, you are free to go there." i said in the same calm and low voice.


    "I belong to an educated and noble family, I have some standards. I can not waste all my time listening to your shouting. My head spins with all the loud noises. So Rosemund i ask youst time why are you shouting this time?" i spoke again but she stood there stunned like a rock and i should care less.


    I started working, even forgetting her existence since I had nothing to do with her.


    It took her an eternity toe back to her senses, but the moment it happened she started shouting again.


    "What did you mean by all this her majesty, we both share this office, I work here as your assistant. I have my say in the expenditure of the royal pce too." she demanded like a crude businessman, her voice was sharper than before and i wonder except her seductive face what else did she have to make Charles so crazy for her.


    Did man only see face and figure, well if that was the truth I could not me Charles!


    "You were! Not any more."


    "Pardon"


    "Can not be given this easily."


    "I did not get your words, your majesty. What are you trying to say." she asked again with furrowed brows


    "If only you had been this intelligent in work too Rosemund, things would have been lessplex. Anyways let me clear a few things for you, i was checking the ounts and i found that you have splurged a big part of the monthly expenditure of royal pce on your personal expenditure apart from your monthly allowance.


    So, as a breach of duty, stealing, and fraud in paperwork I dismiss you from the work and even penalise you. Your two months allowance has also been cut." i exined and her face turned red from anger or embarrassment that only she knew!


    "You are lying. Fabricating all these things to malign my image" she spoke in between her sobs.


    She must join the theatres, she could be the best actress, she had that innate talent.


    "Beth"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Give her the papers"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    Beth, my new assistant, gave her a stack of parchments which contained all her mistakes of the three months. She looked at parchments and turned them again and again. I could not me her, I was shocked too.


    She had told me everything wrong, i would never have found fault in the paper with the method she had taught me. But thank goodness, I followed Marianne''s advice and went to thatwyer and asked for assistance.


    Now I had the resources and staff I could trust on, and this time I would set everything in perfect order.


    "But all things, how could this be!"


    "If you have any doubt, you can ask thewyer or royal treasurer or you can personally ask his majesty to check every paper for you.


    If you are still not satisfied that thest file had the method of going through legal proceedings of the royal court, we can run a trial about it, I do not care. But I am working here and I do not like loud voices while I work, and you have the loudest voice i have ever heard. So, you better leave."


    Just when I finished my sentence two guards stood behind her, ready to drag her out if she still did not move.


    She looked at them and then at me with fire in her eyes. I could see her fists clenched the way parchments were getting torn in her hands and the way she stomped her feet in annoyance but I don''t care anymore.


    Finally when she knew she could not do anything further she left. I was sure she would go to Charles and he would be here any minute. What a pathetic man!


    But let hime, I was prepared for him too. This was just the start, the battle had begun and this time I won''t be the one at the losing end.


    "Beth"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    "Are all the other papers ready?"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    "Good, then I want you to take the help of other staff and circte all the papers today, check the list again. If needed, dismiss more staff and hire the one you find appropriate. I want all the changes as soon as possible."


    "Yes, your majesty"


    I took a deep sigh as I looked at the papers in my hand. There were more than 30 dismiss letter of all the closed one of Rosemund or the one who had not treated my designation with the due respect, and in their ces there was a list of new employees whom i will handpick with the help of few allies that i had made, though difficult the work was necessary in the current situation.


    "Your majesty, his majesty is here asking for an audience"


    "..."


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 203: New version of her

    Chapter 203: New version of her


    Katherine POV


    I would have stood up and walked to the door. I would have bowed my head. I would have given him an amiable smile when he had entered but now all I had was wrath!


    I gave a courtesy nod while sitting leisurely at my seat, he raised a bow at my change in behaviour but said nothing.


    "Glory to the sun of the empire, your majesty"


    "I would have said rise, but i guess it would not be needed." he said with augh as he sat down.


    "How have you been, Katherine?"


    "I am fine, your majesty. What would happen to me?"


    "Hmmm, I got a letter from the empress chamber that you changed most of your staff, even the one who are working here since long were dismissed. May I ask the cause of it?"


    "Well, the appointment and dismissal of the staff or royal pce and all the estate under the name of emperor and empress had been under the control of empress, may i ask you the reason for your interest in the normal appointment and dismissal of my chamber, your majesty. I am sure you have other important tasks to do so."


    "Katherine"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    His jaws clenched as he looked at me, it was obvious that he was angry, he must have mixed a few moles in the staff for keeping an eye on me. Too bad! I was not interested in his child y anymore.


    "Sophie, serve tea to his majesty"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    He looked around, and I did not need an oracle to know that he was searching for his beloved. It meant that she had not reached to him yet. Ah! I guess I need to wait longer to see a spectacr show.


    "Beth"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    "Since his majesty is here. I want you to help Ben with all the parchments."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    She bowed as she stood up and took files in her hands and passed it to Ben. He took it with a nk face while Charles raised a brow.


    "What are these papers about, Katherine?"


    "Ah, nothing major, your majesty. These papers are the detail of thew of our empire and what right does it provide to the empress, the firstdy of the empire. I have decided to im them '''' I said with an amiable smile while all the colour of his face drained with the tea he was having.


    "Is the tea not up to your liking, your majesty.'''' I asked, feigning ignorance as his hold on the cup tightened.


    I could see his hands turning white yet his face had the same amiable smile.


    "It is just perfect, Katherine. Is there anything else that i need to know?"


    "Oh, not at all, your majesty. Everything is in there."


    "Very well. I must say you have be smarter, Katherine."


    This was the first time that apliment sounded like a curse. If looked closely this man was nothing but a pathetic man who could not even have his lover as his first wife. But if looked from my point of view he was nothing but a trash, who had destroyed my life in his greed!! But i would not let him, he would have to give all my rights as his first wife.


    "Then i shall take my leave" he said trying to stand up when i added making him sit again.


    "By the way"


    "Yes"


    "I am going to the town tomorrow. I want to visit and see how the market runs and all other details of my empire." i said in a soft voice when his brows furrowed, he shook his head in an exaggerated manner.


    "Katherine, I thought we have discussed it many times before." his voice was full of authoritativeness. If it would have been past, I would have just nodded and epted it as my destiny.


    "I think there is some misunderstanding, your majesty." I said in mid of his fixed speech and he tilted his head as he stared into my eyes that were filled with augh, as if I could not believe that he was having this type of misunderstanding.


    "What do you mean?" His eyes were full of confusion yet anger.


    "I am not discussing it further, your majesty. I know that your time is very valuable. I am informing you, the detail is already in the file, you can read it when you deem fit."


    I replied sipping my tea leisurely as if i was already bored of this meaningless discussion


    "Ah, I see, so now you will take the decision of going out yourself too?" he asked with a softugh, but I could see the bubbling anger inside, like always he was good at controlling his emotions.


    "you are smart, your majesty. I knew that your wits are unparalleled ``I mocked the same way he alwaysplimented me. I wish he could feel the way i did!!


    "Very well, empress. I get it perfectly now. Are you going with the duchess again?" he asked as he looked at the files, and the sheer amount of parchments surprised him again.


    "No, I am going with a convoy of knights. And I am going in disguise. So there is no need to be worried about it."


    "Very well, then i will arrange a batch of knights for you." he said with a sigh, as if he was epting defeat, but i knew it was one of his tactics again.


    "Oh, how kind of you, your majesty. But as i said your time is very valuable so you need not to be worried about it. I would personally visit the first order of knights and would choose a new group of knights that would serve me in the future."


    "Is there anything else that you are going to do?" he asked as he got my point that he could not control me anymore. But i was not ready to show him all my ns, at least not when i still need to n them.


    "I am still in the learning period, your majesty. I would tell you when i would know more."


    "Very well, then i shall take my leave."


    "Yes, your majesty"

 Chapter 204: meeting ladies

    Chapter 204: meetingdies


    "I still couldn''t believe he actually brought you here. I have told him that you would not agree toe. Oh my Mari, I am so d that you proved me wrong" said Mother, hugging me for the fifth time.


    "And here I thought I would get all the love since I have returned after a year. Now I wonder if it was the right decision to bring mypetitor home." said James, puffing his cheeks that looked like he would kill someone that instant.


    All the maids and servants who wereing to wish me took two steps back. I shook my head, everyone was afraid of him because of his strong frame and broad shoulders. His strong and stony voice justpleted his personality but he was one of those who lived more for others than yourself.


    "Go and take rest. Though I was sure you would note, I still had readied your room. I will call you once your fatheres."


    *************


    "So you have organised the meeting with all the noble girls in the town. Why not at marquess pce?" I asked confused.


    We all were sitting in the parlour room with my mother at the centre leather sofa with my brother sitting on the carpet as he kept his head in herp and only looked above when needed, that ce used to be mine, but he had robbed it officially now!


    Roselia and I were sitting on the other side of the sofa and she was back in her gown after a long time.


    "Well, as you know your brother. I did not want any of them to return wounded let alone without hands."


    "Mother!!"


    "What, i love you Jamie. But everyone knows that you speak more from sword and daggers than your mouth."


    "Well, and you have even invited all the barons too" I am not biased but I did not like a few lower nobles at all.


    "Well, I have even asked for the sister of his majesty. But as you know there is no girl in dukes family and only Isabe in marquess family. So I have invited all the earls, viscounts and barons for the meet too."


    "Ah, I met the royal princess once at a tea party. But she is too silent. How will she and brother even interact?"


    "I know, she is a bit young too. But this time I want to put all my efforts into getting him married."


    "I wonder if this is the only reason to call me here. You have not even run a hand in my hair much less do the oil massage you used to do."


    He said as heid his head in mother''sp, there was a blissful smile on her face. The same smile I used to have when Killian always hugged me.


    "Jane, bring the hot oil and a damp towel"


    "Yes, mydy"


    "So you want me to stay with brother and meet the girls while you and father will meet the parents. Would it not be too modern. I have never heard that male and female meet alone before marriage. I didn''t even meet Cassius before marriage.'''' I was astounded. Even inmoners I had never heard of that.


    "Why, you were infatuated with that man since your academy days. That was the reason I never pressured your father to fix a meeting with him. But we did ask him to meet you sometimes, he was the one who denied." she said bluntly and i could only keep my mouth shut to maintain the meagre amount of respect i still had.


    "And, if it''s about meeting the nobledies alone, then you would be there. Then how is it alone?


    I want him to have a fair chance of knowing the girl before getting married in case heinster that the girl is not up to his liking." she added i could only nod. I always knew that my mother was the most liberal woman around, yet she never stopped surprising me with her new ideas.


    "She is just trying topensate that I did not get a chance to do a love marriage." my brother mumbled in a guttural voice as he was drowning in sleep with the magic my mother was doing, I got jealous for a minute there.


    "I never denied you to marry a subordinate knight. I even offered you if you wanted to marry Roselia and we would have made sure that you both get the same positing."


    "Mother, e"


    "Aunt"


    "He is like brother to me, aunt"


    "Make all the man brothers, and you will surely die alone." my mothermented, shaking her head, poor girl! Always get the samement.


    "Well, another knight did show interest in our Roselia."


    My brother stood straight as he eyed Roselia, even my mother looked at me surprised her eyes twinkled as she asked,


    "Really, who is he?"


    "Yes, Mari, who is he?"


    Asked Roselia making both of them confused.


    "You don''t know who is taking interest in you?" asked Jamie with furrowed brows as he looked at her and then me.


    "I swear brother i have not seen anyone even looking at me for a fleeting second, and you know my senses are trained, right?"


    "Ah, don''t you remember that Sir Edward had asked about your wound while we were at the cliff. He was looking genuinely worried about you."


    "You got a wound when you were on the cliff?"


    "Oh that Edward is the younger son of duke Stanford right? That family is very good and their elder daughter inw Meredith, she is a very kinddy."


    "Oh, I remember I have met that man too, he is a wonderful knight. He could be the leader of the third order of knights in future, and his brother would be themandant."


    "Brother, aunt, Marianne is just exaggerating. There is nothing like that."


    "Exin them or i will tell them about your kiss and the venture in the rain." she threatened me as she whispered into my ears.


    I already looked at her but her eyes were telling me it was not a threat. I could not believe that even after being a married woman for so long I had to be threatened by an idental kiss that was also with my own husband! Could anyone be in a more hrious yet tragic situation than me!!


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 205: meeting in the tea house

    Chapter 205: meeting in the tea house


    "Are you okay, your majesty?"


    "What would happen to me, Beth. Are all the papers done for today?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "You have sent notice to all the officials that I would like to meet them one by one?"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    "Have you fixed a meeting with that aristocrat of my empire?"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    "Good, you have done well, Beth."


    "It is my honour to serve you, your majesty."


    I just nodded my head.


    "Let''s retire tonight, we have done a lot for today."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    I walked out of the office badly tired. It was a long day and I had almost cleaned my whole chamber, got rid of all the pests and moles and checked all the files of thest three months.


    And I was sure it would continue for the next few days too.


    "Your majesty, your dinner"


    "Yes, i would like to have dinner in the garden."


    "Yrs, your majesty"


    The dinner was served as I just kept looking into the distance. The night was starry with a crescent moon. It was looking very beautiful.


    "Taste it."


    "Pardon, your majesty"


    "Don''t look that confused, I want you to taste all the food you serve me." I repeated coldly and she gulped.


    Another maid moved and took a fresh cutlery set and served a piece of everything from my te for the cook and its server.


    Only when they tasted everything did I start my dinner.


    "Your majesty, his majesty is asking to have dinner with you."


    I raised a brow as i heard this queer request, if it had been past, he would have been standing in front of me only then did i know he wanted to meet me. My old staff was more of theirs than mine. But this new one I had appointed knew where their loyalty should lie.


    I have to thank Damien and Marianne again to help me so much in just two days.


    "Invite him with all due respect" I ordered and only then did I see a guard moving at the side and let hime in.


    "Yes, your majesty"


    He waltzed in leisurely as if he was not at all affected by the way the guard behaved with him. He sat in front of me as maids served him with meals and wine.


    He took the ss of wine and sniffed it. Taking a sip he smiled.


    "I heard that you are having dinner in the garden. It had been days since I enjoyed the fresh air. So, I decided to join you."


    I only nodded at his long speech as I continued with my meal. This was themest excuse i had ever heard that he was having lunch here so that he could have fresh air!


    "Katherine"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    "About three days ago, i wanted to apologise for my sudden departure."


    "If I will make a list of the things you need to apologise for, then it would be much more than the incident of three days ago, your majesty. But I want to know how Rosemund entered my chamber at that time?"


    "She must have followed me"


    I raised a brow and he looked towards the other side.


    "She is too sensitive over this matter. But I have exined to her. She would not repeat this again. And due to her my steps had been halted. I apologise for that. And if you want, we can continue from there" he said as his hands moved and touched my hands slowly.


    I felt so nauseous that I wanted to throw his hands away and scratch the skin where he had touched to a level that the skin woulde out and leave his mark.


    I slowly moved my hands away. His brows furrowed as he looked at me tilting his head.


    "I am tired tonight, your majesty. And I have to go to town early tomorrow morning. So i would like to sleep on time." i replied as i took thest sip of my wine and stood up without waiting for his reply.


    "But, you can go to town any other day" he said confused as he stood up too.


    "My words have value, your majesty. I have asked my staff and knight that we will leave in the morning. Cancelling now means they would keep waiting for me in the morning. It would not leave a good impression as a new empress"


    "But.."


    "It''s toote, your majesty. Wish you a peaceful night"


    With that I moved from there without even looking back at the man who was still standing there.


    Entering into my room the first thing I did was to pour the jar of water over my hand and then rub it with my handkerchief in the hope that his traces would be removed. Yet i knew the moment for which i had rejected him today would turn into reality soon.


    I could not reject him forever yet my broken heart was not ready to ept it anyway


    I closed my eyes andid on the bed. Tonight, I will still sleep peacefully and think about itter when the timees.


    ***********


    "Is the carriage ready?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Ask the knights to wear the clothes of nouveau riche that are been given to them and change my dress with a simpler one"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    I looked at myself in the mirror. It''s been a long time since the tiara has finally left my head. Its weight was almost crushing me. I was looking like my previous self the way I got dressed up before marriage. No such heavy jewellery and nothing like a married woman. I was looking just like the maiden that I really was.


    "Don''t call me by your majesty title there."


    "But we can not take your name, your majesty. It will be announced as treason"


    "Then call me Sylvia there"


    They looked at each other reluctantly but nodded.


    "Yes, your majesty"


    I nodded as we walked into the carriage, it was a long journey so I tried to look out of the window to observe more and more things. I need to do a lot of things in the town. I had to learn the working of town and other important details too.


    I was looking around when my eyes fell on Marianne, she was entering a tea house and a smile bloomed on my lips.

 Chapter 206: I am Sylvia

    Chapter 206: I am Sylvia


    James pov


    "Are you sure this was the tea house?" she asked for the fifth time as she looked around and I sighed.


    The day she had married she had lost her mind. And no matter how much I tried, her mind was not ready to work anymore.


    "Do you think everyone is a fool like you, Mari?" I asked and she looked back at me with surprise, which soon turned into puffing her cheeks up.


    "Can you be nice to me, brother?" she asked ring at me and i sighed.


    "Trust me, Mari. I am trying. But it is bing harder every passing second." i replied honestly, and she looked at the other side with a Hmph!


    "Beth go and book the room." she ordered as I looked around, the town had changed a lot in this one year.


    "Excuse me, we want a private room for 4 people"


    "Yes, sure Sir, Rachel showed them our best room."


    "My lord, please this side"


    I nodded as I walked towards the room but she was not following me.


    "Mari, where are you going?" I asked, confused as she stared out of the window.


    "Oh, I saw father going towards the store." she replied with a cheerful face which instantly made me annoyed.


    "And, what does it have to do with you?" My voice was low, clearly indicating do not even think about it!


    "I wille in 10 minutes, I promise. I have some business to handle there."


    "Mari, it can wait. Come with me ``I ordered and she looked so disappointed that I sighed, I just could not understand what she was doing these days.


    "Fine, go.. And there is no need to return. I will handle it"


    Sheughed mischievously as she came close to me.


    "Brother, don''t tell me, you want to spend some time alone with thedy" she asked, wiggling her eyebrows.


    "For Christ sake, i didn''t even see the girl''s portrait. Now go ande back soon.'''' I was already tired of the whole conversation and sheughed and nodded. Why did I not see the humour here!!


    "I will be back soon.'''' With that she walked out followed by her two maids and I was left alone as I did not like servants following me everywhere like a fool.


    I walked into the private room. It was spacious with the decoration of flowers and the aroma of tea was strong there, the view from the window was of a bustling city where everyone was in a hurry. It had been a year since I had seen so many people moving around freely.


    I heard the door knocking and I turned back. Ady entered with a servant behind her.


    But when i saw her my brows furrowed. She was looking different, her face was fairer than us and wider too. Her eyes were big and bright, there was a different charm on her face, but the innocence she had I have never seen before.


    She looked at me with sudden confusion.


    "I apologise sir but this room was booked by Marianne De Luca, or am i mistaken." she asked in a poised voice though i could see she was alert than before.


    A smile bloomed on my lips as I saw her behaving like that.


    "Yes, you are in the right room, mydy. Mari had gone out to meet someone for a minute. She would return soon. Would you like to have some tea till then? ``I asked as I gestured to her to sit but she remained standing.


    For a second it felt like she was here to meet my sister but not me! Or was she afraid to meet me alone? Nodding at the possibility I decided to assure her but before I could open my mouth she spoke first.


    "I have never seen you in the empire before?" her eyes were calcting as she looked at me suspiciously making me chuckle. Did she think i was a fraud? This was the first time someone had doubted me that was also a young girl!


    "Ah, i apologise for theck of introduction, mydy. I am James Essendson, the heir of Marquess Essendson, and I ammandant of the first order of knights that serves the border. I havee to the empire after serving my one year of duty there." mostly i avoid to mention my achievements much less being the heir of the business empire but i did not like the way she looked at me with doubtful eyes.


    I thought my introduction would make her mesmerised like it always did. The eyes of people get filled with the spark of money and power but she stood there unperturbed, as if she did not care and this was not enough at all to gain her attention.


    "How much time would she take?" she asked again, finally sitting down like a queen.


    Though she was polite her eyes were filled with pride as if I was below her making me amused.


    "How am i supposed to know that, mydy. I do not have psychic abilities." i chucked at the joke but she did not, she continued to look at me with pensive eyes, making me stiff.


    "I apologise, but i am still waiting for your introduction mydy."


    She raised a brow surprised, and her lips parted.


    "You do not know who i am?"


    I felt guilty for not reading her details or looking at her portrait before but her reaction was still a bit exaggerated, but since it was my mistake, i decided to apologise.


    "As i said, mydy. I was not in the empire for 1 year, so my memory of nobledies had turned a bit hazy. If you would not mind, would you please introduce yourself."


    A chuckle escaped her lips which she tried to cover in a haste, i did not know why? Herughter was like music and so as her voice.


    "I am Sylvia,"

 Chapter 207: We need to talk

    Chapter 207: We need to talk


    Marriane pov


    I walked behind my father as I saw him going to the store. It was something I was not expecting. Had he not given this store to Cassius when I got married to him.


    The store I was trying to get back. Then why was he going there? Or was I overthinking!


    It might be a coincidence or just a simple visit, yet I could not stop myself from following him. Though i felt bad for putting my doubts above Jamie who was looking displeased clearly, i needed to know the truth.


    When I walked out of the tea house he had already entered the store. When I reached the door and entered he was nowhere to be seen.


    "Wee madam, how may i help you?"


    "I am looking for the owner of the store?"


    "Uh, is there some problem mydy, we can call our head for that, you can discuss it with him"


    "No, i want to meet the owner of the store, right now."


    The staff looked at me bewildered and hesitating.


    "Nora, go and call the lord Lucas" my brows furrowed at the name, i did not know anyone with the name Lucas.


    The girl nodded and left to call the man and I looked around, this was my favourite store since the start.


    This store has everything you need as a woman. It had clothes, shoes, essories but all for the wedding and parties. This was an exclusive store for bride and bridegroom for their special day. My dress was also prepared here. And it would not be an exaggeration to say that the dress couldpare to the empress wedding gown.


    "How may i help mydy?" my reverie was broken when i heard the voice. I turned back to see a short man with a big mustache standing in front of me.


    "You are the owner of the ce?" i asked raising a brow and the man shook his head.,


    "I run this ce mydy as the owner is a busy man. He did note here daily. But trust me I can help you with everything. I know this store better than its owner." His voice was filled with confidence and I was sure he was telling the truth.


    "May i know who is the owner of this ce?"


    His brows furrowed and face turned dark listening to my question, "why are you so interested in knowing the name of the owner, mydy."


    "Because I am the new owner of this ce '''' I announced and he looked at me as if I was crazy. Now he was looking clearly displeased and it would not be any surprise that if he ordered his staff to throw me out.


    "Do you not know me, lucas. I am the daughter of Marques Essendson, and wife of duke de luca '''' I announced and his eyes widened and he bowed at that instant.


    "I apologise mydy, I started handling this store just six months ago and I am not from this empire. I apologize for my insolence" he said with a shaky voice, his confidence was visibly lost and this was myst chance to know the truth.


    "I can sentence you to prison for the way you behaved with me, Lucas, do you know that, do you even know thew of our empire."


    "I.. i apologise mydy. Have mercy. I did not know you, this would never be repeated. I swear to my family name" he continued apologising with a shaky voice as he bowed further.


    "Who do you work for, tell me and I will let the matter rgo. You are working for my husband or my father?" I asked , hoping that he would make a mistake in haste.


    "I work for your father, your highness. I have seen his highness here a few times but he never offered me any kind of work, your father trusts me a lot. In fact, he is here. Let me call him." he said and I nodded satisfactorily.


    "Yes, go and call him and i will forget our conversation."


    He bowed and left for the office and I sat there. Though I lookedfortable, my thoughts were in chaos. How was this ce still in the name of my father and Cassius only visited here a few times. I knew the way Cassius behaved there was something amiss, but I had never thought that this could be the truth.


    "Did you say Marianne is here?" I heard my father''s voice and I stood up and walked up to him.


    "We need to talk, father" I said as I stood behind him.


    He turned and looked at me surprised.


    "What are you doing here?"


    I am searching for truth father" i replied cutting the chase and he sighed.,


    "Let''s talk in my office, darling. Shall we?" he signaled by to enter and I nodded and walked in as he followed me.


    I looked at the time and sighed. The nobledy must be there. Jamie surely was going to kill meter.


    I sat on the chair and eyed him as he looked at me with the same intensity.


    "Mari, why are you here, darling. I didn''t get what you are trying to do these days?"


    "I am trying to know the truth, father. Is it that hard to tell me?"


    "Mari, the point is whom do you want to know the truth with. I am not the right person darling. I am not the one you should look for when you want to clear your doubts"


    "I am your daughter, father"


    He sighed as he looked at me.


    "You are his wife, Mario. You should go to him and talk. He is a tricky andplex man but you are the one who has chosen him and now sticks to your decision. Why do you even care whom the store belongs to? You would remain the owner either it is with me or cassius as we both love you equally"


    I knew he would not tell me the truth. But he did not deny being the owner of the store.


    "Have you ever transferred this store to Cassius, father?" I asked again and he sighed but shook his head.


    "He had not taken a single bronze coin from me Mari. Is that what you are trying to know then your husband is a man of poride, he would not ask for anything from others no matter how much he needed things or love. Try to read signs Mari, and you will find your happiness" he kept talking in a cryptic manner but all i got was he never took anything from father then was he lying to me all this time?!!


    "Father, you were lying to me and mother all this time" i did not want to use him but i couldn''t help it. I was feeling betrayed that also badly. How badly had I insulted him to use my properties which he did not have since the start.


    "Mari, go and talk to Cassous, only he knows the truth, my child."


    "I want to know what you know father, and i want to know it now"


    He sighed again, and this was the first time I had seen him sighing so much.


    "When I went to talk to Cassous one oyear ago, he asked me to meet him privately.


    He asked me to lie that he had asked me all the properties in exchange of getting married to you. I asked him the reason but he did not tell me. He only said that even my family should not know the truth, not even you and only if I am ready for this condition would he marry you.


    Since I did not feel any harm and I knew that many times politics needed some hard measures I agreed and did whatever he asked me too.


    I even offered him everything to make the lie a reality but he said he is not cripple to live on others money, and all i could do was ept it.


    I did everything for your happiness my child. So it is better that you let the matter go or ask your husband about it" he said as he took the ss of water and finished it in one gulp.


    I nodded as I stood up.


    "Where are you going, Mari?"


    "Brother is waiting for me in the tea house father, i need to go" with that i turned and left the store.


    ''Cassius we need to talk!!"


    [Don''t stop voting andments, i don''t know why but these days there is heavy downfall inments and voting. I hope you will leave ament and i promise i will try to improve. PS unlock the chapter with coins if you can]

 Chapter 208: two swords in a scabbard!

    Chapter 208: two swords in a scabbard!


    James pov


    "Would you like to order something, mydy?" I asked as the silence ensued after her introduction.


    She had not spoken a word as she continued to look out of the window and then at the door. I could only deduce that she was shy but her face was not at all looking like she was embarrassed or interested in having a conversation. Even her servant was standing in such a stiff position as if she was a knight in disguise, that gained my further attention.


    All I could do was curse Mari for my predicament. She could not spare me some time even when she was at marquees pce.


    "I would wait for the duchess, if she is going toe back" she said with a slight anger and I raised a brow.


    Since when lower nobles started calling duchess like that!


    "Mydy, I guess there is some misunderstanding '''' I started when the door knocked again, gaining our attention.


    I looked back to see another nobledy was standing there with two maids following her.


    "I apologise, mydy but the room is booked" i said as she waltzed in,


    Her face was full of makeup and her walk was so artificial that she was looking no less than a clown, yet she had that shy smile on her face that I felt nauseous just by looking at her.


    But as the girl entered the room Sylvia''s eyes widened and she covered her face with the veil she was wearing when she entered. Now only her eyes were visible as she turned to look at me or should i say re at me!


    "Oh, i apologise for beingte lord James. All I can me is the carriage, it was so slow. Have you been waiting since long?" she asked me, fluttering her eyes as she stood too close to me for myfortability.


    "And this must be her highness, i apologise for my mistake, your highness," she said, bowing in front of the girl sitting there.


    "May i have your introduction, mydy?" I asked as she sat beside mefortably as if that seat was reserved for her to begin with.


    "Oh, my. I thought you knew my name, lord James. I was reading the parchment of your details all day since I received it. But I could not me you, you must be busy since this is your first leave in a year." she said with a visibly upset voice.


    "I.. i apologise, mydy and i am grateful for your consideration." i said awkwardly. How did a meeting from one woman turn into two? It was visible that thisdy was here to meet me then what about the other.


    I turned to look at her and saw humour in his eyes, as if he was clearly enjoying my misery.


    "My name is Reba Pipkins. I am the youngest daughter of earl Curtis Pipkins. I help my father in running his art studio and i love painting, there is a small art gallery that i run, i would be honoured if you spare some time to visit it" she said as she smiled and fluttered her eyes again,


    Did she not feel tired doing that?!


    "Oh, where is your art gallerydy Reba?" asked Sylvia and i thanked god as i did not need to participate in the discussion further.


    "Oh, it is nearby, your highness. If you wish I can show you and lord James after tea. I would personally make a portrait of yours though my mastery is in drawing sceneries. I am still brilliant at making portraits." she replied with a p of her hands.


    ''What arrogance!''


    "There is some misunderstandingdy Rebeca, I am not Marianne. I am her friend. I am just waiting for her here" said Sylvia and only then did i remember she had not asked for me even at once. She had only asked for Mari since the start. So she was not here to meet me!


    That means thisdy who had used her face as a pte of colours was here to meet me! Oh lord, it had been better that no one hade to meet me than twodies being here at the same time. Suddenly the room felt smaller and I felt suffocated as thedy continued to adjust her chair bringing it closer to mine.


    "Pardon, but I am here to discuss personal things with lord James. So, it would be better if you wait for her highness in the public area. She would enter from there anyway." she said in a bit sharper tone which she tired to cover with her smile but as a man with strong senses i could clearly feel the difference,


    Her nature was counterfeit just like her face.


    "You are right mydy, it is gettingte and I have already spent a lot of time here. I would take my leave now" said Sylvia as she stood up, I wanted to stop her but I did not have any reason to do so.


    But before she could go, the door opened again and with hasty steps entered my sister.


    I really wanted to beat her, I swear let us reach the pce and she and my dagger would have a long discussion together. She looked at my darkened face and made a sweet face with a pout.


    "Ah just look at the time. I spent a long time in the powder room. What can i say, a woman should always look beautiful. I apologise,dy Reba" she said as she entered but was surprised to see twodies sitting there. If only she knew how i had spent the time!!


    "Its is alright, your highness, i understand i take a long time in getting presentable too"


    ''And yet fail miserably'' I wanted to add badly.


    "Even i was waiting for you for a long time, duchess" said Sylvia and Mari''s eyes widened as she bowed in a haste making both of us confused.


    [Sorry for the mistake again, i am seriously going blind. thest chapter is edited. thank you for the understanding]

 Chapter 209: ripples of rebirth

    Chapter 209: ripples of rebirth


    Marianne pov


    "There is some misunderstanding, Marianne. I am Sylvia. Do you remember me? We have met before in the town. I saw your carriage here so I just stop by to give my regards. I hope i am not disturbing you"


    I furrowed my brows as I clearly knew the voice, I could recognise it even in the crowd!


    "But your..'''' my words halted as I looked at her eyes who were looking at the people behind me and only then did I notice she was not wearing clothes of an empress. Was she in disguise there? But since when was she allowed to move freely? That was an improvement!!


    I stood up straight as I smiled, "it is very kind of you, Sylvia. Would you like to have a tea with me, i can book another room near by"


    "Mari, I thought you are going to stay here with us," said Jamie through gritted teeth.


    "It would not be a problem, your highness. I am here to givepany to the lord. Take your sweet time in returning" said Reba as she gave me a sweet smile, but I must say the girl was fast.


    I felt bad for my brother and myself too as i was sure i was going to be beaten again by his sword.


    "I would be back before you even blink your eyes, I promise," I replied as I held her majesty''s hand and left the ce.


    "Why are you here in disguise. Is everything fine?" I barged in with a lot of questions as I looked at her face that was still hidden.


    "I am fine. I wanted to meet you because i need your help"


    "Oh, tell me your majesty, I would try my best to serve you." I said as I bowed my head.


    "Marianne, I wanted to tell you that I am not aiming for a child anymore. I want to gain enough strength to stay strong when the new emperor is born, and I want trusted allies that could not be easily bought by his majesty and his first wife." said Katherine and I did not need to ask the reason for her decision.


    That trash must have rejected her, just like his brother rejected me. They both did not know the value of real gems, let them rot together in hell for eternity. Though I felt guilty too, but I was just following the past. Katherine had two children from Charles in the past, while Rosemund never got pregnant till the end!


    How much ripples had my rebirth created to change the whole history, now that Katherine had decided not to get entangled with his majesty. Would there be any ruler or the empire would stay barren?!!


    "Marianne, are you even listening to me?" asked Katherine in a sharp voice breaking my reverie.


    "Oh, yes. I was contemting about the staff for you.`` I replied and she nodded.


    "I went to Damien, and he had given me somewyers and a new assistant for help. I even went with Sir Richard to the knights training and chose a new batch of knights for me. Now i want some personal staff for me as i had dismissed many from the past"


    "That would not be a problem. I have good staff in both duke pce and marquees pce. I can give you a few of my trusted staff and then they could help you in keeping an eye on others and train to new staff"


    "Good, I even want some details about the working of the town. I am here to observe more things. I am thinking of taking over the business of my empire that was started here"


    "You are thinking of taking over the work given to your brother?" I was surprised, that was not something that had happened in the past. He was going to be used of treason in that work! What would happen if Katherine would do that, what if she was used!


    "I don''t think that would be a good idea, your majesty. It would create friction in your family. Why don''t you take part in my work? We both can start from scratch and create our own business." I offered lucratively but she shook her head.


    "As an empress I can not start my work, Marianne. But you are right, i can not take over my family business, since that is not my family anymore. Then I have to gain the power to rule. I will ask for more if needed. But i promise your help would not go unappreciated, i swear on my family name that i would support you when i would be strong" Katherine held my hand and gently squeezed it which made me further guiltier.


    I had messed up her life but how? How and why the past is changing and how could I stop it or shall I let go and see what the new future would bring for all of us!


    "Now, i have to go. I will write a letter to you. By the way i did not see your carriage out there"


    "Oh, i am living in marquess pce for a few days"


    Katherine raised a brow instantly at my reply and I sighed.


    "I did not know that a married woman could leave her family for more than a day"


    "Ah, my brother has the power to do anything. My husband just respects him too much, ``I said, scratching my hands, and sheughed.


    "I guess your brother truly had that power over your husband. Hope he gets a good wife soon, that was what he was trying to do, right?"


    "Yes, your majesty"


    "Good then enjoy your days of freedom, i will see youter"


    Katherine turned and left the ce at once, while I ran back to the private room where my brother was still with thedy.


    "I think we had spent enough time to know each other, mydy. It''s gettingte, why don''t we leave?" said James trying to create some distance between their chairs that was almost ovepping.


    "Oh, but we have not finished our tea my lord and I have sufficient staff to stayte. You do not need to worry"

 Chapter 210: Turned into a new leaf!

    Chapter 210: Turned into a new leaf!


    Cassius pov.


    What a great day to start! She was having her leisure time there and I would babysit here on her orders! Did she not know that women don''t go to their parental house for more than a day!


    I shook my head as I walked towards Killian chamber, the boy was sitting therezily.


    "Killian why are you sitting there,e let''s take run together"


    He looked at me with lonesome eyes and then nodded. Was he missing Marianne?!


    "Since your mother is not here, you will have all the meals with me, now push a bit, you are too slow today" i offered in case he was feeling alone, they used to spend a lot of time together after all.


    "Now run fast, son" I shouted as his running speed had decreased.


    "Father I am running from the past two hours, I am tired, '''' he said as he put his hands on his knees and started taking shallow and fast breaths.


    "Alright, thene here lets have a sparring match."


    He looked at me with a distraught face as he dragged his tired body in the training area.


    "Father, can we take a break?"


    "Why, we have just started. You need further training Killian. You have be weak ``I needed to train too. I was sure when I would go to bring Marianne back, swords would be the only thing that would wee me.


    "Father, sir, James was too fast. I could not even see how and when he and his sword moved. Can you train me to be like him"


    ''Traitor!''


    "Of course, he is a trained army man. That much was expected from him as the safety of empire is in his hands"


    "But father, he is good at chess too. He even won against you and the way he was sparring with mother. Now I know from where mother have learnt the skill of sword wielding. His whole persona is great, he is like a real life hero. Aww, it hurts father" heined as my sword touched his skin though I had made sure he did not get any injury with it.


    "Who has asked you to not pay attention. I am trying to teach you even when i have so much work to do and here you are not at all paying attention" imented as he was still lost in the shine of that brute.


    So what he was good at closebat skills, did he knoww, or filing or taxation or politics. These were the things that run an empire not the force of a sword!


    "But father, I want to be like him, '''' he said in a cheerful voice which red me further.


    "You have always said that you want to be like me in the past, Killian"


    "Then i want to be like both of you, father" he replied in a low voice that indicated that he was telling a lie


    "Your highness,dy Isabe is here. She is asking for an audience with lord Killian"


    "Oh, please send her in" before I could deny Killian invented her and took a sigh of relief and here I thought he was affected by the wordings of James and mine.


    "Good morning your highness,"


    "Good morning, lord Killian"


    She chirped so happily, I was sure she knew that Marianne was not here.


    "Oh, if you are not busy, would you like to have breakfast with me Killian? I waste so i did not get time to eat anything"


    "Your highness, Lord Philip is waiting for you in your office" I looked at the servant and then at Killian, torn. The only request Marianne had made before going was to not leave Killian alone with Isabe.


    "Killian, why don''t youe with me to the office, then we can have breakfast together after I am done."


    He furrowed his brows as he looked at me, "what would i do there father? You would be busy with your work, you go ahead and i would wait for you here"


    "But.. fine, i would be back soon" i sighed as i walked towards the office.


    Philip better have work or else I would serve him breakfast.


    As I walked into the office he was already sitting there. There were a bunch of parchments in his hands and I was sure that it would take an eternity to solve his problems.


    "Ah, Cassius you are here. I almost thought that you would take a leave today" he said with a sigh of relief.


    "Is there something important?"


    "Yes, i have gone to town yesterday, and there i saw that the price charged by local vendors for our goods is not ording to the price list we have issued"


    "That''s highly impossible, our traders are..." the discussion continued and I had to check all his files but the matter remained unresolved.


    "Let''s do one thing, we would go to the town together in the morning. Then we would check all the details there, alright?"


    "That would be a good way to resolve it, then I would see you in the morning." With that he stood up and left silently. That surprised me, as he always requested to have meals together.


    When I saw the time it was already two hours passed.


    I cursed him once again though he was just doing his work, he had taken so much time.


    I walked back to Killian''s chamber only to see them drawing them together.


    I took a sigh of relief as I was getting worried without any reason.


    "Father you are finally here."


    "Oh, i apologise for taking so much time. Have you done your breakfast"


    "No, your highness, we were waiting for you. So I asked Killian to practice painting with me for the meantime."


    I nodded my head in approval and looked at the knight I had left behind and he shook his head too.


    "That''s great, then shall we go?"


    They nodded and we walked to the dining area and had a peaceful breakfast. Surprisingly the girl did not say a word as if she turned into a new leaf.

 Chapter 211: to help a friend

    Chapter 211: to help a friend


    James Pov


    "Mydy, it really is beingte, why not you visit marquess pce, I would show you the estate personally.'''' I offered and she smiled shyly.


    "Alright then, I would personally make a beautiful painting of the estate, my lord" she bd her head and I took a sigh of relief as we bid our final goodbyes.


    "Where the hell were you all the time?" I just could not believe that Marianne left me with thatdy all the time and she was ready to get married right away, only I knew how I had saved my innocence there!!


    "I apologise, brother, father and my discussion turned a bit long and when I returned an old friend met me there, it was not like I had nned it" she apologised but there was no sincerity in it.


    "Who was thatdy who came to meet you?" I asked as I was sure she did not belong to this empire, at least not by birth.


    "She is her majesty, the empress, brother" she whispered as if she was afraid that anyone would hear it though we both were the only ones in the carriage.


    I would not say that I was not surprised! So she was really a queen! In fact, much more than that! I would have been surprised if she would not have been one!


    "Brother, did you like Reba?"


    I shook my head as I did not even want to remember her.


    "Mari, have the girls been this advanced these days?"


    "Ah, telling what we will and speaking about what we desire is not being advanced, brother. This is the basic nature of humans. You can not expect us to always be silent just because we are women, do you?" she asked with humour but I knew she was mocking me and I sighed.


    I never said that women did not have the right to speak or express their desires but getting too close to a man whom you met for the first time did not sit well with me.


    "Do not worry, mother has found a long list for you, even a royal princess is on the list but I think she is a bit young for you."


    "She is 19 right?" I asked as I had seen herst time she was just a kid.


    "Yes, and you are 28"


    "I am, have I ever denied that, and don''t forget you and your husband also have 7 years of difference."


    "That is a mistake," she said with a bitter tone and I felt my heart clenched. From the start, I knew that it was a mistake but she did not listen, and now that she hade so far she was epting defeat. Naive or fool only God knows!


    "Mari, what is in your mind, are you not happy there?" I asked though I was sure I had seen worry in that fool''s eyes when he came running to see if his wife was ok, or else why had I let him go without sparring with him!


    "I am... I do not know brother.It feels like I am constantly on a battleground when I am there. I feel tired" I rubbed her head as I felt bad for her.


    I had felt that things had improved or was I wrong?!


    "That man, with your husband, who was he?"


    "Who?"


    "The man who said that he is living as a guest there. He was looking like a foreigner too. His eyes were deep golden and so as his face was fairer and wider"


    "I wonder how did you ever see so much when the sun was already set and not to forget that you were sparring with me"


    "Not everyone is blind like you"


    "Why is everyone mocking me, not that you all are perfect?"


    "Who else had the courage to mock you? Tell me and I would break all his bones"


    "Ha! You did get a chance but you chose chess"


    "Oh, so you want me to break the bones of your husband, well that is not difficult. I was just worried that you would be angry, but since you are the one who is asking I would dly do that"


    "Like you would get another chance!" she said as she looked out of the window.


    "Of course, I would, he would be here with that kid in a week" she looked at me surprised as if she was not expecting it at all, which made me wonder did she not have any confidence in the love she had poured on them of her rtionship? Could she not see how ufortable they both were when she was leaving the pce! Love surely makes the people blind but so is wrath andck of confidence.


    "By the way, reaching the pce we are going to spar"


    "And why would that be"


    "So that I can show you my new techniques,"


    "And who said that I want to learn them?"


    "My lord we have reached the pce."


    I nodded as we both walked in.


    "I will see you in training ground in half an hour"


    "My lord, you have an invitation from the royal pce."


    I nodded as I was expecting that, whenever any higher up return from the border they invite him for a meal as a thank you but in the end, all they wanted was to know the detail of the border and know the insides of the story as if there was not war but drama, but the marriage had ended the war too, I did know what else do they want.


    "The messenger is waiting for your reply, my lord"


    "Reply him affirmatively, it will be my honour to have dinner with his majesty."


    "Thank you, my lord"


    "Can Ie with you brother?" said Marianne and I were surprised as I knew she hated political dinner.


    "And why would that be?'''' I asked, raising a brow as suddenly it felt that there were some changes in her that I was not aware of.


    "To help more to a friend"


    "..."

 Chapter 212: Barren lady

    Chapter 212: Barrendy


    Charles POV


    I walked up to my chamber and turned off the lights, that woman! Did she just deny me, with thatme excuse.


    Opening the two buttons of my shirt I just ran a hand in my hair. But no matter how much I try, the anger surging in my heart is just not calming down.


    "Damn" I shouted as I kicked the chair that was on my way.


    I sat down on my sofa taking a few deep breaths to calm myself. I closed my eyes when I felt the whole room lit up though I was sure no maid would have the courage to do so until asked.


    "So, she rejected you, right?" i heard the voice which was the reason of all this!


    I opened my eyes and the first thing I noticed was Rosemund upset face. There was a mark of tears on her face, as she stood there in front of me.


    Taking slow steps towards me she stood as she looked into my eyes.


    "I have told you, your majesty. She is holding grudges against you. She did not love you enough to share you or forgive you like I did. I epted that you want to sleep with her and let you go, yet you are here alone in this cold room!" her words though filled with care and love only felt mocking to my ears and the nauseous face of Katherine came in front of my eyes.


    Katherine thought that she had hid well, but i could see, she was not at allfortable with my touch.


    Was she not carving for the touch just a few days ago! If only I had spent that night with her then things would not have turned like this! At this thought the indignation rose again.


    I stared silently at Rosemund who embraced me and spoke in a tone that showed her feelings full of being upset. I remained silent for a while, then opened my mouth and called out to Rosemund.


    "Rose."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Rosemond, who appeared as an obedient woman, soon raised her head and looked at me. While hesitating, I finally opened my mouth and asked her a question, "That day when you entered suddenly into the empress chamber"


    ""


    Rosemond''splexion paled slightly as soon as these words were brought out. "yes"


    "What happened on that day?"


    "What happened, Your Majesty? Your Majesty knows better than me."


    She replied to me with a trembling voice.


    "You did that intentionally right, you knew if you entered suddenly and looked at me with usive eyes I would not be able to do it and leave her right there. You were already aware of the situation, yet you interfere, right?`` Although I asked, I was already sure about it. It''s not like she went there daily to meet Katherine and found me there identally. She must have her spies hidden there like I had.


    She just sat down on her spot and decided to cry. The fact that I was vulnerable to her tears was something she knew better than anyone else.


    "Rose."


    "I''m SOB, I thought if it was you, then you would understand me."


    "I would?"


    "SOB If it was you"


    "Rose, you knew from the start that this day woulde. I can dy or reschedule it but it can not be cancelled, either you want or not or even if Katherine was against it."


    "Soon the convoy would start asking about it or her family they want to know when would she give birth to an heir. You should be mentally prepared for it" though i was still burning in fury i decided to exin her first.


    "So it is all about an heir, the future emperor of the empire. Right?"


    I nodded at his sudden question and she held my hand tightly as tears still continued like rain from her eyes.


    "Then why can''t I give birth to your child, your majesty? Do you not love me enough to have my child as the heir? Do you not want a baby that is part of both of us?" her words hit me right at my sore point. 6 years! It had been six years but we did not have a child.


    Did she even know how I felt when I saw Killian growing up and Cassius looking at him with pride. I so desperately wanted a child!


    Even the courtiers had started talking about it! If only she had been pregnant long ago there would have been a chance that Katherine would not have been here.


    "If you can give the child then why is a child not here, Rosemund?" my voice came sharp as thest thread of my patience broke. The pitch of my voice and my cold eyes shocked her as she stood there with mouth agape and hands in the mid air.


    "Tell me where the child is? Am I not sleeping with you enough? Am I not making love to you? I have given you all my time yet there is no child. It had been six years damn it! 6 long years. Where is the child you are talking about, where is my heir you barrendy?" I shouted, though I did not want to, never wanted to hurt her but I was bound and we were in this predicament just because of her.


    "Your majesty"


    She called me with her voice filled with shock as if she could not believe that i had called her barren but that was the bitter truth we both needed to ept to move on to n further. She had to understand that Katherine was the only choice and she had befriended her whether she wanted to or not.


    "Charles, did you just call me barren?"


    She asked again, as her face turned white and aghast and I closed my eyes. I did not want to see her hurt but that was the truth and we both needed to ept it.


    "I am talking to you Charles" she cried again her voice was filled with uses.


    [ i wanted to keep the story up to 3-4 pov but with many characters the story had turned into many povs. i want to know if you are ok with it or shall i change it into Mari and Cass as first pov and rest as 3rd pov like we mostly read? because soon Rosemond and Ian and Olivia part would be added. do reply soon. and please unlock the chapters with coin if you can, it had been half these days. thank you]

 Chapter 213: the meeting

    Chapter 213: the meeting


    James pov


    Getting invited by the emperor is a matter of honour for many but for me it was like a duty needed to be done. The way these diplomats talk with having so many meaning behind every word make my head spin.


    "Marianne, how much more time would you take?" i asked as it had been an hour since i was waiting for her.


    "I am here" she said as she walked in another drape.


    "Brother, I want you to keep the emperor busy so that I can have some time with the empress, '''' she instructed as we sat in the carriage.


    I raised a brow as she was taking too much interest in their private life.


    "Marianne, royals are not the way you see them. Though we nobles too, they have ultimate authority in the empire and they would never use it fairly. You are not a rebel nor you can take responsibility for everyone" i tried to put some sense into her as she was getting more and more invested in it.


    "What if i say i am responsible for all these changes? Everything that is happening around is the butterfly effect of my deeds'''' her eyes looked lost when she bbered but i did not get a word out of it.


    "Marianne, you know that i can kill someone for you."


    She looked at me surprised and then smiled as she put her head on my shoulder.


    "I did not deserve you brother, I have neglected you and family for a lifetime" she said as she closed her eyes with a guilty look, and I sighed. Last one year was really like a lifetime for us without her.


    Mother and father were so delighted since she had returned and started talking normally. I looked out of the window as the scenery passed in front of my eyes just like my life. Sometimes I wonder if I chose the right path as it had kept me away from them. I was never here when they needed me. I didn''t even realise when my mood turned gloomy too.


    "My lord we have reached the pce"


    "Mari, are you sleeping?" I gently nudged her as she opened her eyes and shook her head. Her eyes were lost again as if she was living some distant memory. Her behaviour had troubled me a lot these days as she stayed lost many times.


    We slowly walked into the pce as many servants came to wee us and showed us the way to the meeting room.


    I was surprised to see the previous emperor there as he hardly meets anyone now.


    "Hail to the glory of the empire, your majesty" we both bowed and wished together.


    "Rise, Sir James, Duchess Marianne, I am surprised to see you here. Cassius did note with you?"


    "I apologise, Your majesty, but i am here as sister of themandant of first order of knights Sir James, not as the wife of Duke of the empire"


    "Oh, my, you have so many merits behind your name even when you are living your life leisurely that an old man like me has a hard time keeping up with it."


    See that was what i was talking about, sarcasm and diplomacy!


    "I apologise for not clearing myself well, your highness. I am here as the daughter of Marquees, i was in my maternal family when my brother received the invitation" she bowed again, i really wanted to stop the discussion but no one had the right to interfere when the emperor was the one to question.


    "Oh, i never knew that a married woman can stay in her maternal family in our empire, you sure know how to remind me things i have no awareness about"


    "Your majesty, it was me who brought her back to the marquees pce"


    His eyes finally left her and he looked at me with the same pensive look.


    "I did not realise that you were also taking part in the conversation, Sir James. I must say that both of you are cut from the same cloth. Such anxiousness when i was just talking casually, i condemn your courage and wish to protect her"


    His sharp eyes were looking at us like a hawk keeping an eye on its prey. But it was not the first time I felt his pressure.


    "I apologise, your majesty for my insolence but I am worried that you will take too much stress because of us being negligent. We would never want to be the reason of your ill health and exertion" heughed as i said it and nodded his head.


    "If I did not know any better, I would have thought that you were cursing me, Sir James. Anyways wee." he said finally taking a pause.


    "It is our honour to invite you to the royal pce, Sir James. You are the inspiration for many knights of the empire. Come, have a seat" said Charles the nominated emperor the empire but his powers were only for name as all the powers still lie in the hand of man who was sitting here leisurely as if it had nothing to do with him.


    On his both sides were sitting his wives. The one i had met hundreds of time in the past and the one whom i had met just yesterday. Both were sitting like mannequin dolls which have no life to even smile or look around.


    We both walked and sat on the other side of the sofa.


    "So, sir James, tell us about the condition of the border these days?" asked Charles and I nodded.


    "The condition is peaceful your majesty, since the day peace treaty had been signed by both empires, we have emerged as a powerful force and Verista empire had stopped ying tricks as it is afraid that it would not have a chance to win against the dual force" i replied and his eyes shone with pride.


    Only the Lord knew why he was so proud of the fact that he had taken the help of a woman to win the battle as my eyes fell on his living trophy!!

 Chapter 214: Princess Diana

    Chapter 214: Princess Diana


    James Pov contd.


    Only the Lord knew why he was so proud of the fact that he had taken the help of a woman to win the battle as my eyes fell on his living trophy!!


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you to my wife. Sir James this is Katherine, royal princes of Wunsunstan empire and Katherines, this is Sir James, themandant of the first order of nights which serve on the borders."


    "It was nice to meet you, her majesty" I said bowing my head again and she nodded, suddenly I felt like going back to the pce and taking a rest. How did this tiredness affect me all of a sudden!


    "Shall we have dinner now, your majesty." I asked politely hoping that this drama would soon end.


    "Why, you have juste. Let us apany you for some drinks and have a good chat in between" said Charles and his father nodded, I could only smile and nod.


    "Why don''t you entertain the duchess for the meanwhile. Show her the garden or antiques room" said Charles and both nodded simultaneously and moved.


    Soon a bunch of maids entered wearing skimpy clothes and my brows furrowed. Don''t tell me there was one more drama that i need to bear!


    "James, I heard that you met the daughter of Earl Pipkins, the one who lives in the east estate?" asked the emperor, though his white brows tried to be casual as if he was asking generally but i felt there was something odd in his tone or was I just imagining!


    "I did, your majesty. My mother is looking for a daughter inw as she is not sure when i would get another leave"


    He smiled as he looked at me, and I felt like I was going to be hunted.


    "James, your father is a man to be proud of and so are you. You have achieved a lot in this young age. The whole empire is proud to have a man like you." he continued having the praise which only increased the ominous feeling in my heart.


    "James, I can assure you about your posting to your mother. Since the chances of war have ceased and there is peace, themandant of the second order of knights Sir Richard can take your ce at the border. You should serve the royal pce.


    Oh, by the way, how was your meeting?" This was the second time he had asked me the same question when I avoided the answer the first time. And I did not need him to verbalise to know what was in his mind.


    "It did not go well, your majesty. We are still looking for the bride"


    A smile of satisfaction bloomed on his face as he nodded his head, and my suspicions confirmed.


    "James, Diana, my younger daughter, has grown into a beautifuldy. She is a demuredy. She mostly stays at the pce and learns etiquettes. I assure you that you would not find a betterdy than her in the whole empire.


    She is good at taking the duties of the ce and well versed in music and all the etiquettes a princess should have '''' he continued singing praises of his daughter while his son tried to maintain his stiff smile.


    I was sure he did not want me as his brother inw.


    And to be honest i was feeling like a customer which was forced to take the product he didn''t even want.


    I was not against having the princess as my wife but the way he was praising her it felt like he was trying to sell amodity.


    Did it even matter how beautiful she sang or danced! It was not like we were going to participate in the theatre!


    "So, what have you thought about meeting her. If you want I can call her here and we can all have dinner together." he added and looked at the servant who bowed and left the room.


    The sip I had taken got stuck in my throat as I realised I was trapped. It was clear that he would not take no as an answer and I had no rights to reject a princess.


    "It would be honor to have dinner with the princess, your majesty" it took all my strength to ept the offer as I knew only an affirmative answer could be given after the meeting.


    That was the reason I hated diplomats. They would always find a way to trap you.


    "I know you are a smart man, James. I assure you I would take care of you and your family in the future. And you don''t need to worry about Marianne too. Cassius always listens to me."


    Even if I ignore the starting lines, thest line was a tant threat to me. He must have grasped that Mari was my weakness by the conversation we had before. Shit! I once again fell into his trap. So he was intentionally targeting her since she came with me to know her worth in my life!


    "I am assured your majesty is a fair ruler, how could anyone suffer under your judgement"


    This was turning more and more tiring, and I knew the end would be worse.


    "Ah, there she is. Come Diana" he said and I turned back.


    A girl with slow footsteps wasing towards us. Her eyes were set straight, she was beautiful there was no doubt in it. Her dark blue eyes and brown hairs were mesmerising, her face was broad and chiseled, her skin was fair and supple as porcin. The mole on her lips was entuating the beauty of her lips. But her smile was fake and as Marianne said she was too young.


    She was looking like a young teenagedy who was still in academy studying. She deserved much better than me who had already seen the whole world.


    "Hail to the glory of the empire, your majesty." She bowed her head, surprising me as she treated them as royals and not family.


    "Diana meet Sir James, our guest for tonight"


    She turned towards me with the same nk face as she nodded her head.


    "It was nice meeting you, Sir James"

 Chapter 215: love her

    Chapter 215: love her


    Cassius pov.


    "The food is nd"


    "The food is just like it is daily, stop throwing tantrums, Killian" i said for the 10th time in this 3 days.


    "Mother always makes sure that I have at least a few of my favourite dishes on the table." he replied as he moved his fork on the food umpteenth time without taking a single bite, and I sighed.


    It had only been 3 days but all i heard from his mouth was Marianne, Marianne.. Yet he had not epted the defeat and realised that he was missing her so much. If only he had done that I could have gone and brought her back. Even I was missing her res and brooding eyes. The way she would look at me with that fake smile while I could see her cursing me under her breath.


    I never knew I would yearn for her eyes to look at me even if it was filled with hatred for me. I closed my eyes as i realised she was going to leave me permanently one day, then what would i do!


    "Father, I miss mother. Shall we go to meet her or write a letter to request her toe back early." he said as he finally put the fork down and looked at me.


    "Why, there are so many maids to serve you. What else do you require from her?" i asked hoping that finally he would give me an appropriate answer.


    "Mother used to wake me up and take a walk with me in the morning. She shares all the meals with me and even asks me how my day was! She always takes care of my mood and always tries to make meugh. You remain busy with your work.


    I know that you are putting an effort to be with me. But without mother the whole pce had turned still" he looked at my face with all seriousness and when he didn''t get a reply he pointed towards the garden.


    "See, even the birds are not chirping these days."


    Really! So Marianne had the ability to control nature too?!


    "Why don''t you say that the wind is not passing, the leaves are not moving. Why, is she your mother or mother nature?" he instantly puffed his cheeks as he took the piece of cake and filled his mouth.


    Though i rebuked him, i felt better that he was realising her importance just a bit more push and soon he would be ready to give her the charge of his education to bring her back. And I was assured that she would make him realise the true meaning of education.


    I took the piece of cake too with an assured smile. I was about to eat it when he added,


    "Even aunt Isabe was saying that mother should not leave the dukedom alone. It is her responsibility to be here and take care of everything."


    And the cake fell back on the te from my hands.


    "Killian De Luca, you are going to be 12 soon. You are not a one year old kid that my wife would take the responsibility of waking you up and feeding you. What are you, a baby?"


    "She does all that because she loves you and yet you make it sound like it is her responsibility, and if your aunt is so right why does she note here and take care of you? Did she even know what you like to eat or what your habits are?!"


    "Killian, I am truly disappointed with you for thinking like that!" i did not want to shout but this boy was not giving me a chance to control myself.


    "I didn''t mean it like that father, and I took care of her too.." he defended himself and I sighed, did he really think that!


    "Oh, really.. So you think that she is a kid who does not know how to take medicines or doesn''t have servants to take care of her when she is sick. She tries to be a kid and throw tantrums so that you spend more time with her. So that you get closer to her. Killian, thatdy is investing her feelings in you. Can you really not see it and think that she is a kid who needs your assistance and support!! She is 26 not 2 or 6"


    He looked thoroughly embarrassed and ashamed as I berated him.


    "Father, I didn''t mean it that way. I mean to say i love her too."


    "But you did not trust her?" I cut him in between and he pursed his lips.


    "I do trust mother, why do everyone think that I do not. I epted her even when you doubted her father." he said with tears as he stood up ready to go back.


    I knew he was right, and I have no embarrassment in epting it. I have been haunted by my past. Moreover her behavior was suspicious in the start so i had doubted her but i had learnt from my mistakes!


    "Wait here, Killian," I ordered as I saw him walking out.


    His footsteps halted and he turned back towards me reluctantly. I could see his eyes were welled up and he was trying hard to control them. I knew it was for the first time that I had scolded him. I had always let him decide and chose for himself like my father used to do. But I had learnt from our mistakes that parents didn''t need to support their child and ept his every whim. Sometimes it turns fatal for the whole family.


    "I know I have not epted her and maybe even now I have not epted her fully, but I know her worth and at least I am not crying and ming her for everything. So be a man, and ept it that you need her and if you would do that. You have to understand what she is in your life or else she is not going toe back anytime soon. Better get habitual to it"

 Chapter 216: Falling into trap

    Chapter 216: Falling into trap


    Marianne Pov


    It had been half an hour since we were looking at theke and stargazing. It was a beautiful ce, we could see the swans in theke and rabbits near the trees. The garden was filled with magic and it was no less than a fairynd with the Wisteria tree near theke and a pair of peacock sitting on the corner in each other arms.


    If it had been any other time, i would have been enjoying the scenic beauty, it was a wonderful ce to be.


    "I can see you are enjoying your stay in the pce a lot. Finding excuses toe here every week." said Rosemond with such a beautiful smile that i had doubt if it was ament orplement.


    "Your know the second wife of the emperor is refereed as your highness, and surprisingly even the wife of archduke is referred as your highness. Yet they are not equal in rank" said Katherine surprising both of us.


    Her words visibly stiffened Rosemond. It was clear that she was saying that though we both are considered second to the empress. There is a big difference between us. I am the legal wife of Duke, while she is just a concubine, given a fancy named queen.


    The words that i was about to say to console Kathrine died in my throat looking at her hard eyes. Though Rosemond was the one insulted, I still felt pity on Katherine who had finally learnt to take part in the battle she had always assumed as fruitless.


    The gritted teeth of Rosamond soon turned into a smirk as she spoke again,


    "Ha, even if i am not her majesty. I am the one who has gained all the favours of his majesty. Either its financial or physical one"


    I looked at Katherine who was tongue tied.


    "I apologise but That''s where you must be mistaken. And it seems you don''t know about this, but the Empress has a body that can only ept His Majesty on the agreed upon dates for coption. She can''t serve His Majesty at any time. It is work for those that are less noble than Her Majesty." although I did not want to meddle more in their affairs and just wanted to help Katherine, it felt that my entanglement in the matter was destined now.


    I wonder how in my past life I always stayed away from their affairs and never even looked towards the royal pce and now it felt like I had taken rebirth just to take some past life revenge from Charles as I have disrupted his peaceful life.


    ""


    My eyes fell on Rosemond who had stiffened her face. She seemed offended by the nuance of equating her to that of a prostitute. However, Rosemond soon revealed her distinctive, pitying expression, and rebuffed my words.


    "It would not be a big deal if you could actually bring His Majesty to those appointed meetings, don''t you think?"


    "I always knew that barons were not that educated but it did not mean you need to prove it every time you open your mouth, Rosemond. Sharing your private life publicly, did you even forget that you are talking about his majesty, not about any lower noble that you always discuss as gossip. Did you even realise that a war could ensue by these rumours. Then would you be able to take the responsibility?" asked Katherine in a low voice but it was dripping cold.


    Suddenly the decision ofing here felt bad. I just wanted to discuss the staff she had asked for and other details and wanted to know about her wellbeing, as I felt she was distraught.


    "Your majesty, his majesty is calling everyone for dinner"


    I took a deep sigh, as the friction was getting out of control.


    Kathrine nodded and we all walked back. But my steps halted when I saw Diana standing with my brother. Though they both were standing there stiffly the intention was clear, as a woman she was not sent with us but stayed with brother.


    We really fell into the trap this time. I could only hope that Jamie had some n toe out of this predicament.


    We all walked with a smile stered on our faces as we sat on the dining table.


    Naturally the old man took the head of the family seat. On the right sat Charles and I waited, holding my breath. Rosamond moved


    "Katherine,e and sit with me." said Charles, bringing a sneer on both of us faces which we hid well.


    It was the second time after Isabe that I wanted to make a portrait of someone. Her face had turned red from embarrassment, and her jaw was clenched yet she walked toward the side chair in a poised manner and sat there. She was a harder nut than Isabe, she knew how to hide her emotions well.


    On the right side sat Diana, then Jamie and then me in front of Rosamond.


    "You shall try this, it''s a special seafood that is not found in our empire. It is especially bought from the Veristia empire for tonight''s dinner." said Rosamond as the maid moved and put some fish in Jamie''s cutlery, raising my brow.


    ''Why was she trying to gain his favor?''


    "Thank you" his majesty gave her a look of appreciation but why?


    Have my brother already said yes!


    The whole dinner was set on pins and needles. I could not feel the taste of a single recipe though I was sure everything served was exquisite.


    I could see Diana talking to James in between and giving him smiles but they were more fake than i give to Cassius, though my brother tried his best to entertain her and everyone around i could see irritation as he was tilting his head and shifting his weight form one leg to another which he always do when he did not feelfortable with the surroundings,


    I could only hope that they did not ask for the decision right away. How did we both fall straight into the trap?

 Chapter 217: Waiting letters

    Chapter 217: Waiting letters


    James Pov


    "It was one hell of a horrible night" Marianne mumbled as we sat in the carriage.


    "It would not have been that bad, if you would not havee with me." I said as I opened the first two buttons of my shirt. I could not exin how frustrated I was feeling. If she would not have been there I still would have chance to return by making some excuse.


    "Thank goodness, you made an excuse that parents should be the one to decide the marriage. But what if mother and father agreed?"


    I sighed as she started barging her questions.


    "Then I would ept Mari, it''s not like marrying her is a bad decision. I just did not like the way his majesty was pressurising both of us. We are not even duke" i said as i remembered his sharp eyes looking at us.


    "What, you would marry her royal princess?" she asked as she was too shocked and i raised a brow


    "Why not! Though I may not be young enough, I am liberal. I guess I can give her a better life than the golden cage she is living in. Even mother would treat her better than that fake queen and that statue of an empress" i replied as i could see the reality of both.


    One did not care and one was too torn to care!


    She sighed as she looked out of the window.


    "I do not brother. Maybe I am overthinking. You are right, marrying a princess is not that bad''''


    "Your tone is not supporting your words, Mari. Are you doubtful about me being a good husband? Or you think we are not good enough for a princess. Well we are the highest noble left. As Cassius and Carl are already married. Edward is not married but he would not get the dukedom Carl would. The highest peerage he would get would be the leader of knights.


    Then only me and Damien are left as the heirs of Marquees. While I have higher achievements than him. So it''s obvious that his majesty is taking a political decision. And it''s not like we are having any loss in the marriage. We would have strong footing in the empire after marriage"


    Though it was not my choice, yet I knew it was a good decision. She sighed as she looked at me with worried expressions


    "But brother, you don''t love her" she said and I shook my head. Yet a smile bloomed on my face. So she still cared about me, even if it was a bit.


    "Yes, you are right. But Mari, i don''t love anyone.. So it does not matter. If we look into the empire there are not even a handful of marriages where the couple love each other or even know before getting married. You are just a lucky one here ``I turned to console but a smile that was blooming on her lips slowly died down after listening to myst line.


    I just closed my eyes and let it be. She had to learn to face the demons she was hiding in her closet if she didn''t want to bring them in light. All I could do was guide her and hope she would do fine. I closed eyes and silence ensued. I did not love anyone, right?


    "My lord, we have arrived at the pce"


    "Mari, I will talk to father about itter. Do not discuss it with mother before that!'''' i knew mother was like her she would take decisions from her heart, so i needed to deal with it before they both could reach any conclusion.


    She nodded and walked away silently and I turned back when my eyes fell on the messenger who was entering.


    A quick smirk formed on my lips when I noticed Mari was already at a distance.


    "Wait, where do you think you are going?" I asked as the man continued to move further.


    "My lord," he bowed his head as he replied, "Lord Killian has sent a letter to her highness. I am here to deliver it my lord, i was in hurry that i do not feel your presence, i beg you to forgive me for my insolence"


    The man was filled with worry and sweat. Who am i! He would not have noticed even if god was standing there. Looks like that kid was a tyrant to scare him so much!!


    "Marianne has gone to her chamber. Men are not allowed there.`` I lied but it wasmon in many noble families so he believed instantly.


    "I understand my lord, I will pass the letter to the maid or guard there," he said, bowing further and I shook my head.


    "It would prolong the process, you seem to be in a hurry here. Pass me the letter i would go at this instant and give it to my sister personally"


    "Oh, that would be a burden on you, my lord. How can i let the lord be troubled for the measly work"


    Even the workers of the arrogant duke are troublesome.


    "I am not asking you, messenger. You are not allowed to go further in the pce. So either pass me the letter or return with it"


    He shivered at my cold voice and instantly kneeled passing me the letter.


    "You can go now" I ordered and he nodded hard and ran away.


    I looked at the letter with a smirk.


    "This is not the way to convince my sister, kid. You and your arrogant father have toe her personally and plead to take her back that also when i use my sword a few more time in shredding his pride.'''' I put the letter in my pocket as I walked towards my chamber with a satisfied face.


    I walked straight towards the mahogany table and opened the drawer where already 4 letters from the duke pce were sitting leisurely and added one more to it.

 Chapter 218: Blood is thicker

    Chapter 218: Blood is thicker


    Killian pov


    "What did she say?" I used to be the messenger who just entered the room. I waited the whole night but the man did not return tillte and only came to meet me in the morning.


    ''Did he have any idea how important it is for me?'' looked at the man with anger-filled eyes and he shivered.


    "My lord, I just handed the letter and came back. I was not allowed to stand there and wait for her highness to open thetter and read, much less get a reply" he replied with a shaking body.


    "So her highness did not send any letter to you, not even the reply of previous letters?" I asked again as I could not believe mother had forgotten mepletely after going there.


    It had been 4 days yet she had not contacted me even once. Let alone replying to my letters.


    "Leave or else people would be needed to take you." I replied and the man shook and ran away.


    I sighed as I sat on the sofa.


    "My lord, it is time for your etiquette ss," said the servant and I nodded and walked out.


    Mother was taking the ss with me as we do nothing but eat, talk, y music or dance in this ss. It was training for attending social events in the future. Such a waste of time, though i was still taking as i was enjoying herpany. The way she smiled when we danced together made me feel so proud.


    "Killian" I turned to see aunt Isabeing towards me.


    "Killian, are you busy dear?" she asked as she stood in front of me.


    I shook my head, "no, aunt Isabe. I was just going to take my etiquette sses"


    "Oh, then shall I apany you? Her highness is not here so i can not assist her. Even his highness left for the town so no one is here to instruct me. I havee this far so why not assist you today." she said as she looked at me with expectant eyes and I nodded. Since I was feeling lonely too.


    "Great, thank you dear. So what are we supposed to do today" she asked as she pped her hands.


    "We were supposed to have a meal and then dance."


    "Oh, that would be good. I am already feeling hungry." I smiled as she behaved like an excited kid.


    These days she has changed a lot. Before she used toe brooding andining about father, mother. Like she was always the victim but now she didn''t even talk about them. And even if she did, it was always a pleasant thing to hear.


    "Ah, this is my favourite dish. I have not eaten the vani cake from some time"


    "Sit properly. Straighten your shoulders a bit more. No, these expressions would not work. Your face should be nk. Better. Now start eating but your mouth should not be shown moving."


    I took a bite and started eating.


    "No, killian, your teeth should not be showing. One more time and I will make sure you would only be served chillies in your food ``I became stiff at it, I hate spicy food let alone eating chillies directly.


    "See, you are much better now" she said and I took a sigh of relief internally. But I dare not move.


    "Now move your hands, what are you still waiting for? Take a ss of wine and take a small sip and then try to entertain thedy ``I nodded as I looked at my aunt who was smiling looking at me.


    "Mydy, would you like some more cake."


    "Yes, please. Lord Killian" i smiled as the maid served her with another piece.


    "You still need to think more, my lord. Offering food is not a good way to engage ady in conversion. I think you don''t need tonight''s meal so that you can focus more on the study" came the strict voce of my etiquette teacher and I nodded.


    At least, I can have this meal properly before it ends.


    "Alright, enough food for lunch. Let''s practice dancing now."


    We both nodded as we moved.


    "Alright, you know the steps, ask if you have any doubt, my lord." she said humbly but i shook my head. I had danced with my mother twice and now I''m well versed in it.


    "d to know that. Then let''s start 1,2,3. 1, 2, 3" she started tapping her feet and I held Aunt Isabe''s hand as we both gave a customary bow to each other.


    But the dance did not go the way it should. She moved wrong and I put my shoe on her dress. She winced and I stopped.


    "Stop, what was that, my lord. You can never put your feet on thedy. This is the worst mistake a man can make. I can not believe that you can be so novice even when you have danced so many times"


    I wanted to tell that it was not my mistake but what good would it do, it would only mean that I was using thedy which is worse than putting shoes on her.


    "Alright, try again." the headmaster instructed and I nodded. Finally this time all went well, we danced for an hour when finally the ss ended and I was already feeling hungry. But that was a need I knew so I decided to put my attention somewhere else.


    If mother would have been here we would have talked about so many things that i would not have felt hungry at all.


    I sighed as I realised I was thinking about mother once again, since then I have be so much dependent on her!


    "Killian, are you still missing her highness?" asked aunt Isabe and I nodded unconsciously.


    "Aww, my poor child. Did you write the letter as I have suggested?" she asked as she ruffled my hair and I nodded again.


    "Then, why are you still sad?" she asked as she furrowed her brows.


    "I did not get a single reply, aunt Isabe. It seems that mother has forgotten me."


    "Oh, it''s not like that Killian, she must be busy. After all, she went there after a long time. They are her real family after all. Blood is always thicker but don''t worry, she loves you too"

 Chapter 219: Bring her back

    Chapter 219: Bring her back


    Cassius Pov


    "Your highness, we have arrived at the pce," the guard announced as the carriage stopped.


    I looked at the man who had consumed my whole day making me visit each stall telling this was the one he had checked before. I could not believe that such a dumb man was given the work of handling all the business.


    "Then I shall see you tomorrow," he said with a bright smile and walked out first.


    This weekend I would make sure to spare some time from my schedule and spar with him. This time instead of disarming him I would make sure to shred all his clothes and pride.


    I walked out of the carriage and moved towards my chamber. I was so tired. I knew I should go and look for Killian first but I just need a few minutes to sit here and rx.


    I sat on the sofa and took a ss of water from the table, but have I ever had a minute of peace that I would have now!


    "Father, mother still did not reply to my letters." he said as he entered once again no greetings!!


    "Where are you etiquettes, Killian. Is this the way you should enter my chamber or talk to me? ``I scolded and his steps halted.


    He stood straight and bowed his head a bit.


    "I apologise, father. How was your day? Are you tired? Shall i call the maids to serve dinner?" He asked and I nodded. Atst he still remembered that I was a human too, not a genie from the bottle who was only here to serve them.


    But that dumb woman had not replied to my letter too! Was she so busy there?


    Ha! I was sure that brute was eating tons of cookies made by her! Now she would realize how leisurely she was living here. There she must be having a hard time managing the sword in the morning and baking during meals!


    "Father, are you listening to me?"


    "Let that woman be busy, who cares if she did not reply to my letter."


    "Oh, father, have you written a letter too?" he asked as he looked at me with widened eyes, and only then did Ie to my senses.


    "I mean, you have written the letter and she did not reply. Then you should stop writing letters to her and stop waiting for her replies. If she didn''t care for us then we are better without her. As you said you did not want to give her the rights and his brother would not let you in till then. What can i do? But if you are feeling alone then you can stay here tonight"


    He looked at me as if I had grown another head or asked her to do something hideous that he could not believe his eyes and ears.


    "Father, I am an adult. Why would I sleep with you?" he asked in an unbelievable tone and I raised my brows.


    "The way you slept with your mother twice and with mest time." I reminded him since his memory had be too loose.


    "That was because mother was sick and you have brought her here instead of her chamber." he used me again.


    "Killian, what do you want from me. I have told youst time too, that you have to ept her only this is the way to go there and bring her. Or else wait for two to three weeks for her toe back. Comining to me won''t help, son ``I replied with a sigh as I rubbed my head.


    I walked towards my table and took out the vessel of red liquid again. A smile formed on my lips when I remembered how it was spit on Mariannest time.


    "Father, is there no other way?" he asked this umpteenth time and i signaled her to sit again.


    "Son, you definitely love her, that is why you are missing her, right?" I asked as I took the medicine and then drank the water, giving him time to think.


    "I do father," he replied in a heartbeat, making me surprised.


    "Then why can you not trust her?" i asked as this was a bewildering condition. He was yearning for her yet not ready to let her be his mother in the true sense.


    He sighed as he slumped on the chair but in the next second he sat straight as if he had done a sin sitting like that.


    "I am just worried, father I don''t want to be a weak child. But you are right. I should take the chance. I am ready"


    My eyes turned surprised at his sudden change but that was good news.


    "Are you ready for it?" I asked again, confirming his thoughts and he looked straight into my eyes.


    "I am ready to give my father a chance, I will try my best to learn the way my mother wants. But it is just a chance, if things didn''t work out i would resume the old methods." he put conditions and i shook my head.


    "I can not decide, she would be the one to finalise if she wants to ept your conditions or not '''' I replied and he nodded.


    "Then let''s go to her and ask her. I am sure she would not deny me., and i really want to meet her, aunt Isabe did not even know how to dance well" he replied making the smile on my face stiff again.


    "Where have you met her?" i asked as i was sure she was given a leave since Marianne was not here.


    "Oh, she helped me as my partner in the etiquettes ss"


    "Very well, do you think as a nobledy she didn''t know how to dance?" could there be anymer excuse than that.


    "Well she danced with me but made a few mistakes. Father, why would she act to don''t know dancing when she can dance well. It was not like she was gaining something out of it?" he asked and I had no reply.


    "Let it go, but since i agreed, shall we go to take mother?"


    "......."

 Chapter 220: Mother, are you okay?

    Chapter 220: Mother, are you okay?


    Marianne pov


    "Mydy, lord James is calling you" I raised a brow as the first thing I heard in the morning after waking up was Jamie calling me. It did not need further thinking of why he was calling me but I did not want to go.


    "Mydy" she called again when I did not reply to her.


    "Ah, yes. I aming." I replied and she left.


    I knew if i did not go it would only take him a few minutes toe here and i don''t want my beautiful room to be turned into a mess.


    Taking a sigh I left the bed and got dressed in a knight uniform that I had taken from Roselia.


    Looking at myself for thest time in the mirror, I walked towards the training ground.


    A group of ten knights were fencing there while my brother was standing and shouting at their mistakes.


    His voice was strict, putting further pressure on the poor knights who were visibly afraid of him.


    I shook my head as I walked towards them. His eyes felt on me and he finally turned towards me. All the knights took a sigh of relief as their expressions turned rxed, though they were still sparring with each other.


    "Took you long enough, sleeping tillte again."


    Only god knew what was his definition ofte. It was 6am and yet he was saying I slept tillte.


    "I sleep till 7 in the duchess pce, brother" I told him and he shook his head.


    "So that is the reason, I am sure you did not train yourself for more than 2 hours then. You have turned weak Mari" he said and i gulped.


    "Don''t tell me you did not even practice this much" he ridiculed me and i sighed.


    "I am not a knight brother, i am busy in other things too" i reasoned but heughed it off


    "You are justzy and now making excuses for it. Come here, let''s have a closebat today. You can decide whether you want to use weapons or not"


    "What, why???!! I mean we can do fencing or what about target practice?" I bargained as I knew that closebat would break all my muscles and bones. It had been ages since Ist practiced!


    "Why, we have been doing sword practice for 3 days. This time i want to use daggers" he said as he took two daggers and threw one towards me.


    "Brother i am not a knight" i reminded him for the umpteenth time and he just shook his head.


    "You are a higher noble, Mari. You can be ambushed anytime or anything could happen, better be prepared. That is the reason every nobleman gets basic training. Even that kid is taking the training. Right"


    "Yes, but he is thinking of participating in the annual knighthoodpetition. Killian is taking too much pressure brother as if he is running a race against time" i replied and he shook his head.


    "I am just giving you an example, Mari. nowe let''s start." he said taking his stance. When i stood there stiffly, he sighed and instructed,


    " just spread your legs about shoulder''s width apart and bend your knees slightly so you''re not standingpletely upright. You need to stay bnced so you don''t get thrown to the ground. Stay loose. Bounce slightly as you adjust your position by taking small steps, and keep your hands up to shield your face"


    I did as he said but it had been years since Ist had a closebat and I was weak in that from the start.


    "Put the dagger down, you are not prepared for it. Come, try to attack me with your hands." he said i felt better as the dagger increased the chances of casualty.


    "Come here I will guide you again, the first thing you have to do is make your fist the right way. To make an effective fist, fold your four fingers downward into your hand and ce your thumb on the outside of your fingers, not on the inside, unless you want to break your thumb. Punch your opponent in their nose or stomach to cause some serious damage."


    "Yes, that is better than a pinch." I did as he said and punched his gut with all my strength.


    It felt like I had pushed the iron wall! How and why was he so hard and strong.


    "Good, let''s do it again." he said with a smile. My brother would be the only one in the whole empire who would praise someone for hitting him strongly.


    "Don''t just stand there Mari, the enemy would kill you in a second if you will be lost nowe on, Keep your elbow bent at a 30-45 degree angle in front of your face, and keep your hands up at all times. Put the fist along with your elbow and shoulder, straightening your arm. Push your weight through your shoulder and into your arm, connecting the punch at the peak of your extension to get the most force for your hit." I moved again as he said but this time before I could hit him he took my hand in his and held it tightly.


    "I gave you the chance, and you lost it. Now it is my turn dear sister. So you left me alone in the tea house, right" he mumbled and then turned and flipped me and Inded on the ground straight on my back with the thump.


    "Oww, that must have been a pretty bad one, right?" he asked with the sameugh.


    "You did that knowingly, you let me feel that you are teaching me and then attacked me" I grumbled and he shook his head.


    "Never trust your enemy, Mari. We were in battle from the start" he added as he moved to give me his hand. I sighed and took it but he back flipped me again.


    "You''re not listening, are you?" he mocked and before I could say anything a voice surprised me.


    "Mother, are you okay there?"

 Chapter 221: Who would win the close combat?!

    Chapter 221: Who would win the closebat?!


    Cassius pov


    "You know it is too early to go to the marquees pce?" ''God damn it, it was 3am at night. It was not like the pce would vanish when the first ray of sun would fall over it! It was there since ages, it could stay that way one more day too, without our intervene''


    Killian when enteredst night did not leave the chamber at all. He just sat there and since it was alreadyte. It just took him an hour more to drag me out of the chamber towards the carriage.


    Even the knights were looking surprised with the sudden order of leaving. Though they were standing alert like always their eyes were looking tired.


    I was one hell of a tiredter but now my head was hurting like someone hammered me.


    "It is a three hour ride father, if we would leave early we can reach there in the morning and bring mother back till night"


    "Why would it be a problem if we reach there at noon and then bring her back till night?" I asked as I could clearly see the reason written on her face.


    "Father, if we go early ew would be able to see mother and sir James training" he said with a dreamy look on his face as his eyes shone more than stars.


    "Ha, your mother would be sleepingfortably. Has she ever woken up before 8. I have hardly seen her in the office since I started working."


    He looked at me with a smile. "Would you say that in front of mother, father"


    ''This little boy is getting more and more bold with every passing day."


    "Killian, you should learn to behave. You are getting out of hand these days ``I rebuked and he shut his mouth and looked out the window.


    I closed my eyes to get some rest, though it was pretty difficult. I spent my half day in the carriage today. All the muscles of my body were turning stiff.


    "Your highness, we have reached the pce"


    After what felt like an eternity we finally reached the pce. This was the first time that i have visited somewhere without invitation and advance announcement. The shock was evident in the eyes of guards and servants roaming around.


    They bowed the instant they saw us but they were looking a bit panicked.


    "Your highness, wee to the marquees pce." they all wished together.


    We needed it as we entered.


    "Go and inform marquess Essendson that we are here for meeting him"


    "We apologise, your highness. My lord is not in the pce he have gone for two days trip in the south area for a business deal"


    "I can understand, then i will trouble you to inform sir James then" i said and that panic returned. In fact they shivered further than even Killian noticed.


    We both eyed each other and asked again, "where is lord Killian and Marianne?" my voice was authoritative this time and they looked at each other and gulped.


    "Your highness, lord James is in the training ground and so is her highness" they said in a quivering tone and we both walked straight towards the training ground intrigued.


    I knew that was not the way to enter their property but I was sure they were having a match again.


    But as we reached there I was stunned to see her covered in the dust and mudying on the ground while rubbing her back with a painful expression. It was clear that she was flipped or pushed on the ground and the person who did it was none other than her brother who was standing thereughing.


    But before we could intervene he gave her a hand for support and I held Killian''s shoulder so that he did not interfere, but what happened next widened our eyes. He flipped her and threw her on the ground again face first as the soil entered her nostrils and mouth.


    "Marianne"


    "Mother, are you okay?" Killian ran to her and she turned stiff. The first thing that dumb woman did was to check her clothes and face and adjust them instead of standing up and i shook my head.


    Who cared if her face had a bit of mud. We were more concerned if her muscles were ruptured!!


    "Marianne are you okay?" I asked as I held her hand and helped her in standing up. Killian dusted her clothes and smoothed them further. Both mother and son cared only about clothes!!


    ''Should i reconsider my decision to entrust Killian to her''


    "What are you doing here, your highness?" asked James, raising a brow.


    "We are here to visit marquess.'''' I replied raising my chin, this man was like a sore thumb, always poking me without any rhyme or reason.


    "Is that so. Then I shall ask my aid to escort you to the meeting room to meet your mother. Father is not in the town" he pointed and the man moved towards us bowing, waiting for us to follow him.


    "Since marquess is not here. It would not be appropriate to meet Monique alone. Don''t you think you shall apany us, sir James"


    "Well, she is your mother inw and the kid is with you. So I do not think it is as inappropriate as you deem it to be. I would have apanied you, your highness, but as you can see we are in the middle of a battle and I can not leave it like that." he said, looking at Marianne''s whole face already looking beaten. She would not be able to stand for long against him.


    "I apologies but i would like to take my wife to apany me at least"


    He shook his head as he did not believe in my reasoning at all, "your highness, there is only one way for her to leave. I need a new partner so you have to take her pce." he added and it was clear from his eyes that he was not joking and if i would not agree then the crude would beat his own sister further.


    "Fine, let''s get over it then" I said as I took my position and he smirked.

 Chapter 222: Cassius, you lost!

    Chapter 222: Cassius, you lost!


    Cassius pov contd


    "Fine, let''s get over it then" I said as I took my position and he smirked.


    "You have be braver. Closebat or fencing?" he asked tilting his head.


    "You choose, since you are the one to propose it." I asked , though I wished he would choose fencing.


    "Alright then closebat it is. Choose your weapon." he said and I sighed.


    "You know fencing is also a closebat fighting style." i said as he looked at the spears now.


    "Of course it is. But we mostly don''t count it because it can be done sitting on horse too and it did not give the enemy a chance to use the full force of his body." it was clear that he wanted to fight with daggers now.


    He held a dagger and asked me to choose my weapon.


    I took the stance, keeping my Both left-to-right and back-to-front feet, i kept feet diagonal from each other. This will lessen the likelihood of getting knocked or pushed over at least.


    He moved towards me with a smirk on his face and without even warning he loved straight towards me and attacked my sr plexus. This man was here with the killing intent.


    I bent down and forwarded a leg as he wasing with speed. There were chances he could fall, but he jumped and then turned towards me trying to attack my back.


    I flipped at the end but my leg was still extended, which he caught between his both legs making me fall on the ground.


    I fell on my back so it did not affect more than his smirk that was increasing every moment.


    I put pressure on my legs and jumped as I stood straight. He yed with a dagger as he looked at me and in the next moment he attacked my torso which I tried to cover with my hands.


    But he changed its target to my hand and shed my shirt with s quick motion.


    I red at him but he just shrugged as he took the attacking position again and suddenly I felt like his punching bag.


    He moved and tried to attack my eyes as if he was trying to gauge them and I held the dagger up to protect myself when he shed the shirt of other arms with a minor scratch from his dagger.


    "Brother i think it is enough." I heard Marianne shouting. Was there worry in her voice!!


    "Why, was it enough when he did fencing with you?" he asked, tilting his head and I was surprised. I thought she had never shared this incident with anyone.


    And then he turned to look at me. "I also want to see how a wound on neck make peopleugh at"


    I gritted my teeth as my grip on the dagger tightened. This time I was the one to attack his ribs but he bent and flipped. Moving his leg and i had to jump high to save myself but he attacked the feet and shed my pants too.


    "You all can leave. '''' I heard Mari shout again and all the maids and servants left the area.


    "Try harder, Cassius , why does it feel like I am attacking a kid? '''' I gritted at his mockery and aimed at his torso but just as he moved to protect it, I attacked his hand and hurt him. The blood seeped out in a second and his white shirt started turning red but that was not enough and drops started falling in the ground, making the brown ground redder but the smirk of the man did not fade.


    He tilted his head and looked straight into my eyes as if mocking me and suddenly I felt guilty.


    He moved toward me with slow steps as if assessing me and I took a few steps backward. He stood in front of me and I moved the dagger in between us but then I noticed there was none in his hands.


    He held my head from both ends and I used a dagger to attack his torso.. Blood starteding out from there too but his grip did not loose. He held me tight there and then pulled me towards his knee and used his knee to hit my groin.


    My eyes widened as the pain hit me.


    "Brother are you okay?" she shouted again. Could she not see I was hurt too.


    I tried to stand up but the man kept holding me and then I felt him shing the back of my shirt too and it fell down loose making me shirtless but surprisingly there was just a minor scratch on my back.


    He finally let me go but in no time squatted and extended his leg making me fall face first. As the dust entered my mouth and nostrils.


    He put his feet over my back further pressing me down the ground when I noticed Marianne standing in front of me.


    I was literally on her feet. I tried to move but the man was making sure that I could not move. I could feel his blood dripping on my back from his torso so i put all my strength and he staggered.,


    I freed myself and stood up looking at the stubborn man who smiled indicating that the fight was not over yet.


    "Let it end now, broth. Let me take it to the physician." said Marianne as her worries hadpletely changed direction now.


    James shook his head as he one again jumped towards me moving his right leg in the air attempting to kick me on the torso. I copied him and moved my left leg in the air that got interlocked on his and we both stood on one leg to make the bnce and try to unlock the way the other person fell down.


    We both used full force and in an attempt to make the other one fall we both fell down.


    I shed low trying to attempt his stomach again, but he took a big step back and moved his forearm, pointed down and shed down with his de at my wrist and the dagger dropped down,


    "You lost, Cassius"

 Chapter 223: Shooting daggers

    Chapter 223: Shooting daggers


    Marianne pov.


    I ran towards Jamie when he disarmed Cassius ending the battle. Though he was the one who won, his wounds were deeper. Cassius could not see but as a spectator i could tell that he did not want to hurt Cassius at all. Even after getting the upper hand, each aim he had attacked had torn the clothes, giving him only minor scratches.


    It was clear that Jamie just wanted to hurt his pride but Cassius had wounded him deeper. This man was once again blinded, hurting everyone around whom i love.


    "Brother are you okay??" i asked once again and he smiled.


    "Could anything happen to me when you are here. I am sure you would have attacked in the middle of the battle, breaking the rules if you would have thought that i could be hurt." he said and i nodded, of course i would have! But still a lot of blood was lost from his body!


    "It would not have been needed if you would have defended well and attacked too." I grumbled as I held him and started moving.


    "Would you let me go? I can walk on my own" and I shook my head.


    "Marianne" I heard the strong and brooding voice behind me and I turned only then did I see Cassius'' condition.


    He was standing there shirtless and his pants were so badly torn that it was only covering a rather important part. My whole face burned as my eyes stick on the mole on his chest and I knew I should not stare but he was looking so alluring and provocative standing there like that.


    "Marianne, there is a drool there!" whispered Jamie, bringing me out of my thoughts and my face flushed further.


    I became conscious again and wiped my face but then there was nothing there.


    "Father are you okay?" I heard and took a sigh of relief when I noticed that he was busy and did not notice my little act.


    I red at the man who was still leaning on my shoulders.


    "Oww, it''s painful, Mari. Take me to the physician please" could he be any worse in the act!


    "Liar!" i med but still worry filled my eyes, what if he was actually in pain!


    "Come, lets go fast then.." then i looked at Killian, keeping my gaze away from Cassius,


    "Killian, i think before going to the physician your father needs a pair of clothes, first. I will send my brother''s aid to take you to the knight''s changing room, he can wear my brother''s clothes before entering the pce.`` I replied and James nodded.


    "Steve" he roared in his loudest voice and a man came running from the shade.


    "Take sir highness in my cabin and give him a fresh set of clothes. If other people would see him like this, his pride would be true. '''' he added with augh as if he was trying to joke but all of us knew the truth.


    "Come, we need to go to the physician." I urged him to go before the friction increased.


    He looked at me with menacing eyes but nodded and we walked to the physician room.


    The man looked at us surprised and stood up immediately.


    "My lord, what happened to you?"


    "Clean the wounds and bandage them, there is no need to be over dramatic over it" said Jamie in a cold tone and the physician shivered.,


    He nodded as he asked his assistant to warm the water. He cleaned all the wounds and started dressing the wounds.


    "The wounds are not much deeper but a lot of blood is lost. You shall take the medicine and rest for today and try to keep the wounds away from the water" he continued giving instruction as he stood up and concocted the medicine.


    Unlike me, my brother drank it on a gulp as if it was water.


    "Come, let''s go and greet your husband in the pce." he said as he stood up.


    "Rest a bit more, i shall go alone.'''' I was persuaded but he shook his head.


    "How could this be, i want to see how funny he was looking in my clothes" with that heughed as if he remembered some personal joke and i just shook my head.


    We walked out and reached his office, Cassius was sitting there brooding. He had tried his best to tuck in the long shirt but it was clear that it wasrger in size. He had rolled the shirt yet it was too loose and baggy.


    The pants were even funnier like a young boy had tried his father''s clothes to look older.


    I had to bite my lip to control myughter but James did not. Heughed hard looking at the man. I would have elbowed him but he was injured so I refrained.


    "Marianne, we are here to take you back. I think we should go home." instructed Cassius through gritted teeth. His eyes were shooting daggers at James.


    "Why, you just came here. How could we let his highness go without his grand wee.'''' James mocked.


    "I.. I have informed my mother that you are here, your highness. And she would be very upset if Killian would go without meeting her." i lied, to decrease the tension and flying daggers in the air.


    Killian, who was standing there silently due to the friction, smiled brightly. his eyes twinkled as he came towards me.


    "Grandmother is waiting for me, mother?" he asked so sweetly even James was amused and smiled.


    "Of course, she had ordered the chef to make special cookies for you and a lot of other delicious food. Come with me, i will take you to her.'''' I said and just like that he forgot his father there and came with me.


    Cassius looked at Killian as if he was a traitor and I muffled augh again. We all walked and he had to follow with a defeated face.

 Chapter 224: Share a room!

    Chapter 224: Share a room!


    Marianne pov contd..


    Thank goodness when I lied, Jamie had signaled his knight to inform mother about it. So when we reached the pce meeting room. She was already there and servants had already filled the table with all types of assortments.


    She was visibly surprised when she was Cassius. But she coughed uncontrobly when her eyes fell on his darkened gaze. She red at Jamie who just shrugged his shoulders.


    "Why don''t you sit down first brother?" I said as I helped him by sitting on the sofa putting extra pillows for hisfort.


    Mother eyes me with thousands of questions but does not ask anything.


    "Wee to our humble abode, your highness" she bowed her head a bit and then looked at Killian and signaled her toe closer.


    She hugged him and rubbed patted his shoulders, "how are you dear?"


    "I am fine, grandmother. I am very happy to see you." he said with a bright smile and mother chuckled.


    "If you are so happy, then why did you note with your mother. I asked her so many times why she did not bring it to you, but she did not reply to me at all!"


    Here goes mother again! She could not keep anything to her at all!


    "Mother and Sir James refused to bring me with them, grandmother." he said in such an aggrieved tone that I felt guiltier.


    "Did they, now? Who are they, owner? Huh!" she said, looking at us with sharp eyes.


    James coughed and I covered. My mother was the sweetest person but her anger was more ferocious than James'' sword. She gave us the look that she would settle the scorester and requested everyone to take seats.


    I gulped and decided to stay close to Killian, as I was sure she would not do anything to me in front of him.


    "Killian, you are my grandson. You don''t need ANYONE''s permission toe here, darling. Next time if you want toe,e unbridled.'''' She put so much pressure on the word anyone, but when i looked at Jamie he was looking not worried at all, so even i faked nonchnce.


    "M.. mother, we are here to take Marianne back" the way his tongue shivered as he called mother, it felt like his tongue got burnt.


    My mother looked surprised at his request, "oh, i thought Jamie had taken permission for her to stay here for a week." she asked and i remembered how he just lost the game and was not able to say a word.


    "I did mother, i have bought Mari here fairly for a week" said Jamie looking straight at Cassius.


    My mother nodded and looked at brooding Cassius again.


    "Since it''s already been 4 days only three are left. I would really be grateful if you let her stay here, son" she said with so much love that Cassius still.


    They could not see the difference but I could see the crack forming in his eyes. I repeated the words again in my mind.


    Son! It must have been ages, since someone had said that to him, my anger towards him melted a bit but he still deserved the beating for wounding Jamie.


    "Then.. we shall go." he said as he assembled himself again and Killian looked at him as if he had asked him to stop breathing for a while.


    Even my mother looked at them with an upset face.


    "I know you are busy with work and other tasks of dukedom. You have arge estate to take care of, but you also deserve a holiday and so does Killian. Since you are already here. Why don''t you both stay here for the rest of the three days and then you can return together." she offered but he did not reply. "In this way, you will meet marquees too." she added but we could see he was not convinced.


    "I also want to spend time with my son, won''t you give me a chance." she added, surprising all of us. Even Jamie who wasid back nonchntly straightened.


    "Mother,'''' he said and she red at him. Did I tell you my mother never red at him that way? She sometimes shows fake anger but this time she was angry for real!


    "Then, I will have to trouble you," said Cassius, surprising everyone again, except the mother who smiled brightly. Since when did she get this courage!! Was her tongue not shivered calling him sonst time when they met?!


    "There is no trouble. This olddy mostly stays in this pce alone. It would be nice to spend some time with my children and grandchildren." she said as she served more cake to Killian while we all got served by maids.


    "Taste this also, it is the specialty of our pce." she said enthusiastically as she served him more. Killian also nodded and continued eating. He even forgot about me as he was busy with mother.


    "I will send some servants to bring your luggage, why don''t you get some rest before that, you are looking tired." she said to Cassius once the breakfast ended and the man nodded.


    "Good, Marianne, show Cassius your chamber so that he could take rest, you should also rest a bit." she continued speaking but me and Cassius just looked at her surprised.


    "Mother, there are many guest rooms, my chamber would not be good andfortable enough for his highness'' ''I tried to convince her but she chuckled.


    "For thest time I have seen your room, it was the most luxurious with all the best things this empire had, even my chamber can notpare to you. Thanks to your father who have indulged you a lot. I wonder how the guest room could be morefortable than your room, care to exin to me?" she was exaggerating, her room was definitely bigger than mine. She even had arger pool for baths, yet I could not refute her that my room was the best and there was no way a gusset room couldpare to it. But that was not the point. The point was-


    "WE BOTH WOULD SHARE A ROOM"

 Chapter 225: The bath

    Chapter 225: The bath


    After recovering from the initial shock under the scrutinizing gaze of my mother. I nodded and started walking towards my chamber followed by him.


    My chamber wasrge enough, with arge bed, sofa set, office table and even ying area. It had an attached bath and all other facilities that even the duchess ''s pce may not have. But it was all pink with flowers and other childish things. My father liked to keep it like that, and I never refused to make him happy and it gave me familial love and care.


    But now Cassius was standing in the middle of it. He was looking like a sore thumb in the room.


    He looked at the room, bbergasted! Well it did not match my personality for now, but it used to in the past when I used to live in fairy tales.


    It was looking like he wanted to say something but he kept his mouth shut.


    "I would like to take a bath first."


    "Make yourselffortable, i will go and take a bath first"


    We both spoke simultaneously and then looked at each other with widened eyes.


    "I want to take the bath first"


    "I want to take the bath first"


    All the nerves in my head popped when he again spoke the same sentence.


    "I am still filled with dirt, your highness. I need to take a bath ``I said with all the patience I have.


    "I am unkempt too. Your brother has left no stone unturned in hurting me" he said and the anger i was trying to suppress bubbled up.


    "He.. if he wanted he could have beaten you and thrown you out of the pce. He just tore your clothes. And what have you done?!!! you have wounded him in the torso and even on his hand, do you have any dignity? Hurting the heir of the pce then living there?" I snarled as I moved, took my clothes and went to my personal bath, leaving him right there.


    I walked and dropped my clothes, only leaving undergarments on my body. I entered the pool. The cold water made my burning mind a bit calm. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths as I started enjoying the soft aroma ofvender and magic of essential oils on my body.


    I heard the footsteps and felt better. For a moment I thought that I had to take a bath myself when I forgot to call Dau in.


    "I was about to call you. You took so much time ining. Did not mother ask you to stay with me all the time?'''' I chided softly as I moved and made some space for her.


    "Oh really, and here I was worried that you would make an issue if entered in! '''' I heard the voice and all the hairs of my body stood up.


    To say that I was shocked beyond my senses would be an understatement. Just how in the world!


    My hands instinctively moved to my chest as my eyes shot open. I looked down and took a sigh of relief when I noticed there were sufficient petals of flowers to cover the whole bath.


    I moved to lower myself to cover my cor bones and upper body area further and then I looked towards the man who had entered as if it was an open garden area. When he clearly knew that I was taking a bath!! Damn you!


    There he was standing casually as if he could not see me in the pool.


    "What in the name of god are you doing there?'''' I roared but in response he just raised a brow.


    "Why, you are the one who said that I did not have any dignity then why should I care if you are in or not?" he replied ever so nonchntly that I just wanted to move and smash something on his proud face.


    But when I remembered my condition I closed my eyes and lowered further, leaving only my face out.


    "Cassius, it is not at all funny. I request you to go out at this instant. I am taking a bath here ``I pleaded in a softer voice.


    "Why? am I stopping you! This bath is big enough for four people let alone two. You can have the pool I will manage in the bathtub." he said with the same nonchnce as he walked towards the bathtub which i use when i have to take bath in the hot water.


    "Cassius, if you want to take a bath first then at least give me five minutes, I will leave. Then you can have the whole room to yourself. ``I said, as I realised he was not fooling around but was serious."


    "Oh, how kind of you to leave the whole room for me and take a bathter. Sure, I am waiting for you to leave."


    "Cassius i.. I am not wearing clothes. I beg you to leave the room." my whole body burned and shivered as the word left my mouth. My face was red with embarrassment.


    I have never thought that he could do something like this! Finally he looked towards me and his Adam apple moved. A thin line of sweat was formed on his forehead.


    When his eyes met mine I swear I felt that my whole body turned limp. My heart was beating so fast in my ribcage, it felt like my chest would burst open. What felt like an eternity, he just stood there and kept looking at me as if he was trying to look for more than there was to offer.


    I truly wanted to dive my head in the water too as his gaze became more and more heated. Suddenly that cold water felt like sweltering my skin, as if burning me to the core.


    "Cassius" I whispered as my throat had turned dry a long time ago. The voice came out with so much difficulty when finally he blinked and looked at the other side and I sighed.


    [sorry i dont know how i fell asleep and forgot to post]

 Chapter 226: My perverted thoughts.

    Chapter 226: My perverted thoughts.


    Cassius pov


    "He.. if he wanted he could have beaten you and thrown you out of the pce. He just tore your clothes. And what have you done?!!! you have wounded him in the torso and even on his hand, do you have any dignity? Hurting the heir of the pce then living there?" she snarled as she moved, took her clothes and went to the bath, leaving me right there, as if i was her servant or something trifling!


    I was wearing the clothes that did not even fit me and standing in a kid nursery with all the pink plushies and flowery nonsense. Was this really her room?! This soft room did not match her spicy personality at all!


    I don''t know what came into me when I continued to look at her bath area and before my mind could register I was already walking towards it.


    When i reached in the first thing i saw was it was majestic. Her parents splurged well on her, the room was painted in red and gold giving it a sensual vibe much different from her bedroom.


    The room had a strong smell of roses andvender. It was wide enough to cover arge area of her chamber with a clothing section and arge pool, bath tub. My eyes were roaming when it snapped back to the pool.


    She was bathing there already, her clothes were on the side in a heap. And I could see her back, the water slipping from her wet hairs falling over her bare back passing through the slender neck, making me breathless. She took breath and her back moved, the water drop shone like a pearl on her glowing skin, it was so damn seductive that my breath turned rugged.


    Her porcin skin was gleaming in the rather dark room and before I could register anything I was already walking towards her as if a demon had taken control of my body.


    But her words broke the charm. She looked back and her eyes widened. She was so red and breathless. Her dazed expression, as she slowly opened her eyes and looked up at me, made me freeze for a moment.


    My heartbeat rose and she dived herself in the water only letting her slender and rosy neck out yet it felt so damn sensuous, i swear my heartbeat turned erratic just by looking at her face. The more she tried to hide the more desire swept in my heart, trying to see more than there was to offer.


    But then she took my name and broke the charm. Only then did I realise it could be a scandalous thing for her.


    I moved and looked around, keeping my gaze away from her when she shouted to leave me but I ignored. Not because I wanted to embarrass her further, but no matter what I tried the image of her back in that pool was mesmerized in my eyes, I could not bear to leave. Hoping that she would immerse in bathing again and I could see a glimpse of her. My eyes widened as I realised how i have turned into a pervert suddenly.


    I could hear her pleading all the time when atst she relented to go out. I nodded but then she said something that created a whole new level of hurricane in my body and mind.


    "Cassius i.. I am not wearing clothes. I beg you to leave the room." her words brought my eyes back to her body which was further hidden yet her flushed red face and hot breathes were enough to burn my whole body, my face covered with a thinyer of sweat as her seductive eyes met mine. I gulped. But could not break my eyes away from her face.


    As if a spell was created, I was bound to it, bound to her, bound to the moment we were sharing here. Now all i wanted was to hold her in my arms and touch her luscious skin that was teasing me.


    To kiss those seductive lips that were tempting me and to keep her in my arms until I touch every nook and corner of her body with my lips. The heat was increasing in the whole body but at certain parts it had started paining.


    It was the second time that I have lost control looking at her. Water and her was a deadlybination that could break my resolve just in the blink of eye!!


    I wanted her, there was no doubt that i moved towards her to share the pool she was hiding herself in, but just then.


    "Cassius" she took my name with no love, care, seduction but pleadingly. As if she would cry if I took a step further and her fearful eyes broke my reverie.


    What the hell was I going to do! Was I really going to force myself on her again?!!


    I shook my head to get rid of the lust that had colluded my mind.


    "I beg you to go," she said in a wet tone and I nodded. The minor teasing had already gone too far. I never wanted to make her cry again.


    ''She loved someone else, she loved someone else'' i chanted in my mind to bring the sanity back that wasst a few moments ago.


    "I am going, and you can finish your bath first, I will wait for you toe out," I said and turned back when she nodded.


    I cursed myself again and again but before i could go out, i heard a loud sound of thump and then a scream


    "Aahhhhh"


    I panicked and turned back only to find her fallen on the floor. But for a moment I stopped breathing. As if air had stopped moving and time had stopped still. She was there in just her undergarmentsying on the floor in a wet body.


    It was so much to bear, so much hard for my poor heart that it stilled. As if life had stolen from my body and moved to another realm.

 Chapter 227: i want to kiss you!

    Chapter 227: i want to kiss you!


    Cassius pov contd


    I couldn''t take my eyes off of her.


    Her curves were beautiful and everything about her reeked with innocence and purity that it was so damned blinding. She was like the most delicious meal that ever existed that was making me salivate in a very strange way, despite the fact that she had fallen, and I should go help her. I was busy taking in the visual feast.


    Her breast was heaving up and down and I could feel her bossom swell like the river when the ice melted. The water was glistening over her skin and it was shining like the rarest gems in the dim light.


    My Adam apple moved up and down as I gulped my own saliva looking at her. Oh lord why in the world did this happen!?


    It was like a bittersweet torture to see her but know that i could not even touch her. Finally she moved her hands from her ankles and then she looked above. Her eyes met mine and she was looking stunned. It was visible that she thought I had left.


    I felt my heartbeat thundered in my ears the moment she looked up. Her glorious eyes were glimmering with those oh-so-alluring lights. But in the next moment her hands moved and covered her breasts.


    Did the dumb woman even know that it only pressed her mounds and entuated them further?!!


    And should she not hide the part below between her thighs. The small underwear had stuck to her body. I could see the shape and opening of her inner lips so clearly. It was so hard to ignore the visual she was providing, that I could not care if she had sprained her ankle and could not move.


    "Ca.. Cassius, why are you still here?" she asked as she tried to move, but her face turned paler. The pain was more than I had thought! I cursed myself twice in a day as I looked at her, the pain she was trying to bear and here I was standing and enjoying her miserability.


    "Why the hell there were no servants here?" i shouted as i moved towards the towel rack with heavy footsteps and took two fresh towels from there,


    I walked towards her and I could see uncertainty in her eyes, further embarrassment and something that I could not decipher well.


    My breathing was still rugged and moving towards her was not helping further. But I had to control it. The little beast raged in its cage and I did not need to look down to know that I was getting hard.


    At the end of the day I was also a man. My body had needs and desires too, and her current condition was like gasoline in the furnace, burning the desires and lust further.


    I pinched myself hard as I tried to keep my sanity so that I would not pounce on her and take these seductive, inviting, tempting lips and bite them hard and then lick it to leave my mark over there.


    I shook my head and looked at her ankle to focus on her pain but that was one hell of a wrong decision. Because all I saw was her thighs and her smooth, lean and wless skin that was dripping water. She had such alluring legs I never realised in the dress she wore even when she wore the knights uniform.


    It took me an eternity to cover those few steps as I moved towards her.


    "I think you should go out and send the maids" she said in a quivering voice she was not even looking at me anymore as her eyes were set to the floor.


    Did she even know how seductive she was looking?!! I could not even bear any women to see her like that. So i avoided her pleading once again.


    "Let me help you for now." I replied as I bent.


    I used the first towel to cover her hips area as it was more fatal than the upper one. But as I was trying to wrap her, my hands touched her supple skin and I felt the heat reaching to another level which I had never known was possible. My breathing turned hard just by touching her and I wondered how it would feel when I would enter her! Oh lord!


    But it was not only me I could see her closing her eyes and supporting her holding the floor, as her breathing was faster than me leaving a fog from her mouth. The next towel i gave to her as i was afraid that thest thread of sanity was about to be broken! She took it speedily from my hands and wrapped it on her upper body.


    Finally we both were in a state to concentrate after a few seconds as our breathing turned normal and the misty eyes cleared a bit.


    "Do you need to take bath further? Let me help you." I offered and she shook her head like a rattle drum.


    "Just help me reach the bed, I will change my clothes there." she whispered, her voice was so slow that i hardly heard it even when i was just inches away from her body.


    I nodded my head and put my one arm gently below her shoulders, where the towel was wrapped. Just a movement of hands and I was sure it would feel again. The other hand was on the hips where the towel had turned damp and I could still feel her body through the soft silk towel.


    She put her one arm on my neck and with the other she held my shirt tightly. Afraid that her moments could cause her downfall. I took a strong deep breath as I took her towards the room and gentlyid her on the bed, giving both of us the time to recover.


    "Cassius, i request you to call the maids now.'''' She pleaded again and I nodded but then I did not know what happened to me and I turned back to her and moved towards her.


    "Mari, i.. I want to kiss you."

 Chapter 228: The awaited kiss

    Chapter 228: The awaited kiss


    3 pov [because I was not able to decide the pov of the kiss, hope this would satisfy the long-awaited readers.]


    Her heart was beating fast in her ribcage. ''I have never thought that I would lose my chastity like that. He.. he had seen me without clothes, now I am not a maiden anymore.''


    The way he took her in his arms, she could feel the heat his body was emitting, and to say that she was not getting affected would be a lie.


    Finally, she left the breath, she did not know she was holding when he gently put her on the bed. But then the man said something that was enough to cease her breath forever.


    "Mari, i... I want to kiss you." His voice was like a siren had started singing, luring her toward him.


    She just sat there stunned looking at him that she even forgot that she was still only d in the loose towels and she wanted him to go out and send maids in.


    But his confidence was getting drained.


    "Can I, please?" he asked again when she sat there like a mannequin doll, not saying a single word, he even doubted that she was breathing or not.


    Atst, she shook her head and he closed his eyes. He knew it was going to happen, she would not ept his touch. Yet he would not deny that he felt disappointed. What was he even thinking by asking her?


    He nodded and tried to stand back when he felt her hands on his sleeves. His eyes went to her face again, but she was looking down and her face was moving towards him, making him stunned.


    Marianne was sure that she did not want to kiss him, not when he had hurt her enough but when her eyes fell on his broken-hearted face, she felt the pain too. And now she knows that there was no one in his life and he... He actually wanted to kiss her! She still remembered the kiss they shared in the forest. Should she say yes! Her thoughts were in a mess but before she could think further she saw him moving and her hands instinctively stopped him, and her eyes closed.


    Then she could not believe it but she slowly changed.


    She took a deep breath again and stared into his eyes.


    Marianne was nervous, so nervous that Cassius could hear her loud, loud heartbeat. Her face was grave and not romantic at all as she frowned from her deep concentration. It would at least be nice if she looked like an assertive girl but her expression was truly out of the norm.


    He could not believe that she was so naive that the mention of a kiss could make her so flustered. Since he wanted the kiss, he should be the one to make her rx too.


    He sat on the edge of the bed again and his hand started gently stroking the girl''s hair and face, down to her neck.


    He rubbed her lower lip with his thumb and in the next moment, his face hovered over hers and he covered those soft lips with his own.


    The kiss was light and gentle at first and eventually turned ravenous. His hot tongue probed her lips open and surged inside her mouth pushing deeper and entwining their tongues together. She tasted as heavenly as he had thought that she would be. He had dreamt of kissing her like this in the forest that day before the knight came.


    His lips were on her with a hunger that he never experienced before. He pushed his tongue inside her mouth, causing Marianne''s eyes to open wide. But as his velvety tongue wandered inside her, she eventually closed it again.


    This was the first time he kissed her like this. It was hot and wild and she felt like she was losing her mind. She didn''t know that a kiss could be this intense and it just felt... so good that she couldn''t even describe it. Not long after, she found herself trying to kiss him back, mimicking what his skilful tongue was doing even though she could hardly keep up with him.


    He kissed her long and hard - their tongues intertwined and danced with each other and the atmosphere became even more heated.


    His kisses became ravenous, causing Marianne to be breathless. She moaned under his lips and Cassius let her go, giving her a moment to breathe before hungrily devouring her lips again, deeply and a little roughly.


    As their tongue intertwined, his hands slid down and wandered all over her body and his caress was surprisingly gentle, almost soothing, contrary to his rough kisses.


    She had lost her mind long ago and sumbed to the pleasures he was giving her. It was too much for her naive mind to bear. She felt like she was losing herself. Her senses long gone and she did not know any more where they were all she could feel was the gentle stroke of his hand on her corbone and his coarse tongue that was giving jolts of electricity to her body.


    His hands itched to move further, just a bit and that towel would be out from their way then he would be able to touch her mounds that were teasing him in the bath. The moment he imagined that his kiss turned hungrier making her shivered.


    She moaned again and this time her moan brought the heat straight into his lower parts. He realised that he was losing it again and if it continued he was sure that he would take her right then and there.


    Just the thought of entering in her filled him with pleasure, his hands moved towards her hips, in an attempt to take the towel that was the only buried between him and her. But before he could do that she stopped, she put her hand on his chest and parted her lips. Her face was red and she was breathing hard, it was visible that she had not breathed from the moment they have started kissing

 Chapter 229: Behave like a maiden

    Chapter 229: Behave like a maiden


    Marianne pov


    I almost felt dizzy with kisses, as if all the oxygen from my body was taken by those ravenous kisses. My body was going limp when I felt his hands on the towel that was covering my genitals and warning bells started ringing in my ears.


    I somehow parted my lips from the tight grip of his tongue that was trying to suck my soul. The pressure was so much that I would be the one to be unconscious by a kiss. Or do mostlydies faint when they kiss for the first time, they just did not share out of embarrassment!!


    "Cassius" I called in between my shallow and fast breathing.


    His hands reached my hairs again, gently moving the falling tendrils over my face to tug them behind my ears.


    Why was his touch so gentle, so heart melting today? It felt that I did not know the man at all, this was not Cassius, who had rejected me my whole life, insulted me and I even died maiden. When the words hit my mind, the clouds of arousal dissipated a little.


    "Cassius, I think we need to stop." I said , surprising both of us, as if even my body was displeased with my decisions.


    "Oh.. yes, i..i think i should go and call the maids" he said confused, flustered but when he stood up my eyes widened looking at his pants. He was in the same condition, the way he was in the forest. Even in loose clothes, the bulge was well differentiated.


    "I think you should go and take a bath, i will call them myself" i said as my face flushed again.


    "Marianne, how?" He was about to ask something but when he followed my eyes, his face turned red from embarrassment too.


    "I think you have a point there, I shall go and take a bath.. This time a colder one." he announced as he almost ran in the bath area.


    "Dau, Lina" I tried to call and soon both entered.


    They looked at my condition surprised and Dau ran to the closet as she knew things better than Lina as she was the caretaker of this room since I got married.


    "Where were you?" I asked Lina, and her face flushed. But she did not reply, which made me confused.


    ''What happened to this young girl?''


    Dau came back with a fresh set of clothes, andughed, "mydy had denied us entry into your chamber until called, your highness," she said with that dubious smile.


    ''Mother!! Sometimes she forgot that she was already in her early fifties! How could she behave like a young maiden!"


    "My ankle got sprained in the bath, please soak the towel in hot water andpress it and bring some ointment for it" I said ,pletely changing the topic. I would handle motherter.


    "Oh, how did this happen, your highness." asked Lina as she bent down and started messaging the ankle.


    "I fell in the slippery water after taking bath, since no one was there to serve me" ''and i was in haste to wear my clothes and run for my life from there''


    They both have a guilty expression on their faces.


    "We sincerely apologise for your highness" they bowed and I shook my head.


    "You were just following orders, anyways are the clothes of his highness delivered?" I asked , though I doubt it because it was 6hours journey to and from both pces.


    "Servants left that instant your highness, but none is returned." said Lina and i nodded.


    "Alright, then go and bring a fresh set of clothes from my father''s closet this time."


    "I will request for that at this moment, your highness,'''' said Dau and left the room.


    "Lina, help me in dressing up first" i said and she nodded.


    Soon I got dressed up in a floral peach dress, with small diamond earrings dangling and open hairs and walked out with the help of Lina.


    Killian and mother were sitting and chatting in the parlour room as if they knew each other since ages. I could see both of themughing over words I could not hear but still my heart felt warm. Only god knows how much i pine for this warm familial love in the duchess pce that was nothing but a cold ice cer.


    "Mydy, there is a letter from the royal pce" announced the messenger and my brows furrowed.


    I walked there with the best speed I could muster with the pain.


    "What is the letter about, mother?" I asked as she had a grave expression on her face after reading the letter.


    "Oh, Marianne.. How was the bath?" she asked with a cryptic smile and I wondered how her mind worked!


    She was looking so worried yet she had the time to tease her own daughter!


    "Mother" I called looking at Killian and she sighed.


    "Later then," then she passed me the letter ad looked at the guards, "go and call, lord James here"


    The letter was just about the matter I was afraid of. His majesty had written a letter to father to request the marriage of James and her royal highness.


    "What are you going to reply?" I asked her and she just shook her head.


    "This is not the decision I can take alone. I will wait for your father to arrive and your brother views over it. For now, I can only request them to give us some time to ponder over it as the head of the house is not in the city." she replied in a calm manner.


    "You have taken half of the day in your chamber, shall we have lunch now, or are you going back to your chamber again?" she asked with an amused smile.


    And I was sure she was going to utilise these three days in just embarrassing me to her heart''s content. Even Killian was looking at us confused. He must have realised that we were talking cryptically, yet he kept his thoughts to himself much to my relief.

 Chapter 230: Confessions-1

    Chapter 230: Confessions-1


    Marianne pov contd


    The whole lunch it felt like we were non-existent in mother''s eyes. The ce where James was sitting till yesterday has been taken by Killian. She kept serving him and he kept nodding and smiling brightly while we could only see both of them from the distance.


    Though I was fine, since the ce was never mine, James was brooding. I could not believe that my smart and mature brother is feeling jealous of a kid. His eyes were fixed at his ce which was taken by Killian.


    "You should have taken meals in your room in the first ce." I said as I looked at James.


    He gave me a sharp re and continued to have his meal.


    ''What did i do?!''


    Everyone is behaving strangely, I say. My calm mother was behaving like a kid. Killian who said that he was here for me hadpletely forgotten me, James, ever so mature and calm was seething, and Cassius! The one who never cared whether I was alive or dead, was trying to fill my te with meals!


    It was so embarrassing! Thank goodness no one noticed when he passed the bowl of custard to me. I didn''t even want to look at him after the chamber event. Even now my cheeks flush when he keeps looking at me.


    It was like I was sitting on pins and needles all the time.


    I sighed when the dinner finally ended.


    But then what were we supposed to do?!


    "Well, since everyone is here. Why don''t we organise a tea party for tomorrow" said mother as the desserts were served.


    "I don''t think it is a good idea mother" said James and i nodded, we hardly get some time together.


    "Oh, I will only call Baringstone''s, it has been a long time since we all are collected at one ce. I hardly see Damien these days." she said with a sigh and I smiled. I knew where he was but I could not share, mother. You would soon know anyway.


    "That is a good idea mother." I nodded my head when I felt cold waves hitting me.


    I turned back only to see Cassius with a darkened face.


    Now, what happened to this man? Wasn''t he all smiles just a few minutes ago! If I did not know any better, I would have thought that he was suffering from menopause.


    "Then, I shall go and get ready. Where are we going today to meet the nobledy,dy Jessica, right?" I asked and mother shook her head.


    "Your brother is injured, so i have sent a letter to them to cancel the meeting." she replied and I furrowed my brows.


    Of course James was injured but he sat and had a meal with us and did other things too. It was not that the wound was not severe, but through the years of training he has be habitual of these wounds, and my mother was not among those who would break the promise at the end moment. Was she really considering the proposal of his majesty!


    "Since, I am free for today. I shall go and train the knights." said James and mother and I shook heads together.


    "Since you are injured, take rest." I said and my mother nodded.


    "Come let me do your hair message and we can y chess together." Mother''s suggestion instantly brought a smile on James''s face when she added, "Killian would you like to join us?" which instantly made his smile stiff.


    ''Tch Men! No matter what their age or maturity level, they seem to be sopetitive and jealous!''


    "Cassius, why don''t you go and rest for a while you still seem to be tired. So as you, Marianne. Since you don''t like chess, you will only be bored with us" she replied and for the first time i came to know that i didn''t like chess!


    Yes, it was true that i was not so fond of it, but i was good at it and had often given herpany in the past. It was clear what she was trying to do and I was sure that she would ask the maid to keep an eye on the chamber like morning, so that we both would stay in.


    Did such tricks suit her at this stage, ying cupid, where did she even learn this from? Thank goddess, I have not taken her traits.


    But then it was a good chance to ask Cassius about the properties, and he would not have any ce to run away after making excuses.


    "You are right, mother. I have been feeling sore since this morning. I should take rest for a while.'''' I said as I stood up.


    They all looked at me surprised and Cassius started coughing. My brows furrowed looking at his queer reaction.


    "Oh my, you are already feeling sore. Since when and how?" asked my mother, making me even more confused. And then without giving any exnation, she started chuckling.


    "I shall leave first." said Cassius and ran from there as if demons were chasing him and mother''sughter took further momentum.


    "Why are youughing mother?" James asked, confused.


    She red at him and added, "go get married and you will know."


    My eyes widened at her response and she nodded confirming my doubts. My face turned crimson because of her response. Who the hell was she, and where was my mother!


    I ran from there to hide my embarrassment as Killian and James looked at me to know the reason for herughter. If they wanted to know, go and ask her, why me!


    I walked to my chamber only to see Cassius was already there, drinking water. His face was no less red than mine, indicating he had got the message before me.


    I looked at the floor as I walked , afraid to look at him again. Walking towards the sofa, I sat on itfortably to rx myself and after a few minutes I started.


    "Cassius, I want to know a few things from you."

 Chapter 231: Confessions-2

    Chapter 231: Confessions-2


    Cassius pov


    I have never thought that I could feel this much embarrassment in a single day! But as if the god had especially designed the whole day just to make me realise the apex of awkwardness.


    Now all I wanted was a moment of peace. Better that I sleep, I have not slept for thest 48 hours anyway. But before I could walk to bed, I heard her voice.


    "Cassius, I want to know a few things from you."


    I turned back to see her looking at me with strange calmness, which was not there when she had entered.


    I nodded and sat on the other sofa.


    "What is it?"


    "My store, I went there a few days ago. My father still has its ownership" she dered and my grip on the ss tightened.


    "Why have you deceived everyone?" she asked and I smirked.


    "So that I could deny Isabe from getting married and marry you." there must be a few things that were already in the open, better let the truthe out rather than hiding it further.


    "But you could have denied her directly and married me, why do you need an excuse to do so? You are higher noble than both families. It was not like you can be forced?" she asked furrowing her brows, if only she knew!


    "I have told you before too. I never liked Isabe but she has feelings towards me and wants to marry me. But I can not deny it directly because I do not want to create a rift in my rtionship with Marquees Wiltshire." i replied telling the truth, though still a few things were hidden but what i said there was not a single lie in it.


    "So, you told the lie that you are getting married to me for properties, so that they would let you get married without pressuring you to marry Isabe?" she asked with an uncertain voice and I nodded.


    "And what about me?" she asked again, making me confused about what she wanted to know.


    "What about you? You wanted to marry me, you got married to me. Everyone got what they wanted. So, isn''t my lie beneficial to everyone?" i asked, as that was what her father had said when they came with the marriage proposal.


    She chuckled as if she could not believe my words and I wondered what was there that was making her so exasperated!


    "Marianne" I called and she looked at me as if she wanted to kill me right there.


    "What is it?" her words were filled with poison, as if she had drank gasoline and now emitting fire.


    ''Did i say something wrong?!''


    "The tea you were drinking from the Wiltshire family. Don''t drink it, it is not good for health. In fact, don''t take any gift from their family. Discard it even if it was taken" i exined and she chuckled.


    "Why? They mix stimnts in it, that''s why?"


    "If you know, then why did you drink the tea?" I asked, bewildered, there was no way that she woulde to know about itter.


    Stimnts are strong to keep you in its influence; you do not have the power to think further! But then..


    "How did you know about the stimnts, Marianne?" I asked but she just chuckled.


    "Why, are you worried about your rtionship with marquees Wiltshire if his truthes out?" Only then did I realise she again took me wrong.


    "That is not the case, Marianne. I am worried about your safety. They are more dangerous than you can think, if they came to know that you have proof or facts then they can hurt you through other underhanded means'' '' i tried to exin and her chuckling stopped.


    She looked at me as if trying to see deep into my soul. But I was not afraid as my eyes were honest and sincere..


    "Then why are you trying to protect them Cassius? Can''t you see that Killian is getting affected? Can''t you see that I was almost drugged? Can''t you see how Isabe is trying to snatch everything from us?" she shouted and i could see the pain, anger, anguish in her voice. She was almost shaking from anger.


    "I know everything Mari, but you have to trust me over this.'''' I pleaded and she shook her head.


    "No matter how many times I try to trust you, Cassius, you break it every time. Now it is your turn to trust me, and tell me the truth." she said and I nodded.


    "I have already told you the truth Mari. The Wiltshires are dangerous and have political reasons to do everything. And I am just trying to protect you and Killian, and collect the proof. If that would not have been the case, I would have married Isabe, not you."


    You always said that I married you for money. But now you know that I didn''t have any single bronze coin of Essendsons. I never took any single thing from your family Mari. Even the gifts we received were all sent to your chamber." I exined but she continued to look at me.


    Her silence was pinning me, I knew I was still hiding things from her. But no matter what I did, I did not have the ability to tell her about Elizabeth. I could not tell her that I was the root cause of my parents death. Except that I have told her everything.


    "You mean if you get sufficient proof, then you will help me in getting them punished by the royals." she asked with a raised brow, finally looking calmer than before and I nodded.


    "Even when they are one of the founding members of the empire and Isabe is one of the higher nobles" she asked again and I nodded with more confidence this time.


    "Alright then, i will help you in achieving your aim"


    "But I need a lot of proof Marianne, not just simple proofs against pie and cakes or ps in the market." i added, remembering those cheap tricks yet she nodded.


    "I still have my ways, your highness. You just wait and see, what this viin in red can do"


    --------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 232: Choose?!

    Chapter 232: Choose?!


    Marianne pov


    I looked at the man who was sitting there and chatting happily with me. How many facades did he have! I knew he was still hiding a lot of things from me. But it was an improvement that I knew we both wanted him in prison.


    "Do you want to sleep?" asked Cassius, making me furrow my brows and I shook my head. We were going to make ns to send them to prison. The adrenal rush is so high, I could not think about sleeping at all.


    He nodded his head, as if satisfied with my answer. And I smiled. Finally we were going to talk about further details.


    But instead of doing that, the man stood up and walked towards the bed.


    "What are you doing?" I asked , staring up and looking at him confused.


    "Sleeping, what else?" he deadpanned, tilting his head.


    I was so bewildered that I frowned, "why are you sleeping, it''s not night. I have never seen you sleeping after lunch."


    "Well, as you can see, i am here on vacation. Since I don''t have any work, I should rather enjoy my leisure time."


    "Who said that you did not have work?! I thought we were going to make ns, like evil ns, setting traps. '''' I started but the man chuckled before I could continue.


    "I still have my ways, your highness. You just wait and see, what this viin in red can do" he repeated my words mimicking my smirk too, and the little brownie points he had gathered after sharing the details were deducted right there.


    This man could only fire me up!


    "You said that I just wait and see. So I''d rather sleep for a while while waiting." he shrugged his shoulders and took off his shoes.


    Then very nonchntly took the nket and sleptfortably on my bed, while I just stood there brooding!


    I sat on the sofa with a strong sound of thud, but the man did not even look once. As if he had already passed to the dreand.


    "Fine, go and sleep. I did not need your support. I can do this alone." I grumbled and then repeated his words in my mind.


    ''Strong proofs!'' What type of proof can help me in getting her into the prison?


    Nobles were mostly given much freedom and there were not manyws against us. We are free from most of the taxes, free from any penal retribution if we hurtmoners, few higher nobles even keep ves and mistress freely!


    Then what was left were a few things, like hurting a higher noble than you. Treason, or crime that could affect the peace treaty of the empire.


    What if i re her against Rosemond.. It will be two sesses in a single effort!


    I nodded at the idea. Now all i had to do was collect both of them at a ce and then re up Isabe, like i did in the market!


    But before I could think more the door was knocked and Dau came in, she looked at the bed and then at me with disapproving eyes.


    Mothers spy!


    "What is it?" I asked with a low voice and she shook her head.


    "Mydy is calling you." she said with a look of disapproval. I would have shouted at her if she was not my mothers personal aide and of her age.


    I walked out leaving the sleeping man alone. When I reached the parlour room, Killian and Jamie were having a chess match and mother was sitting in the corner cheering for them. I smiled as I waved towards them and walked towards her and sat with her.


    "So you were just sitting there while your husband is sleeping! Tsk.." she said with a smile as if she wasplementing the dress.


    "Mother, why are you doing this?" I asked, baffled, she was not behaving like her at all, "you have never behaved like this before."


    She sighed as she looked at me, "I am trying to take the benefit of one chance fate has given me to see my daughter happy. Why am I skiing so much?" she asked as she looked at me, and for once i did not know what to reply!


    I was tongue tied and stayed silent for a while and she ran a hand in my hair.


    "Don''t you want your happiness, Marianne. You have promised that you will make him fall for you. What happened about that, hmm?"


    ''I wanted to tell her that I lost her and my family for a lifetime and then ended up being beheaded.. So i gave up,'' but her eyes were filled with worry.


    "I am happy mother. I have you, a family and a loving son" i exined but it only increased her pained expressions.


    "No, I will try my best to create a spark between you and you will support me or else"


    "Or else what?" I asked, being bold. This was the first time that I have talked back to her. But her conditions were unreasonable.


    "Then i will make sure that you will not return to the duke''s pce. Since we are the source of your happiness, better stay with us and stay happy. Why go there and fall for tricks of lower nobles" she said with a stern expression. Her face was hardened.


    "Mother, you are getting mero and more unreasonable. You know you can not do that!" I tried to reason but she just chuckled.


    "A mother can do anything to protect their child, darling. So better decide, do you want to go home with them as a happy family or stay here forever as part of our happy family" her words were final and her tone left no ce to argue.


    "I am giving you time till night, if you slept on sofa or at other ce i will take it as you chose us over them but if you shared the bed with him, you chose your family which i want to Mari"

 Chapter 233: The anger and ignoring

    Chapter 233: The anger and ignoring


    Marianne pov contd..


    Have you ever thought that you are going to have the best days of your life but end up getting the worst nightmarese true!


    That was my case here. No one was taking me seriously. All I was getting was ultimatums. And at the end of the day, they were all family to retaliate.


    "Mari, Mari, Marianne.. Are you even listening?" Jamie jerked me back to reality.


    "Huh, why, what happened?" I asked as I looked both, James and Killian were standing in front of me with worried expressions.


    "Is there some problem, Mari? Why are you so lost?" asked Jamie again, tilting his head.


    "I was thinking about arranging tomorrow''s event. It''s been days since we spent time together and it''s Killian''s first time here." although I knew that the excuse wasme, I did not have much to say.


    ''Could i say that my own mother was trying to threaten me! Why did I always need to be the target! Why can''t anyone threaten Cassius to put more effort into this broken rtionship.''


    He was sleeping therefortably like a log, as if nothing happened and here I was worried as hell.


    "What is there so much to think about it, we will just sit and chatter. ns would be formed automatically ording to the mood of everyone at that time" said Jamie as he sat down and started sipping his tea.


    "Killian, would you like to see the estate? It is your first time here." i asked, as we have not talked at all. He was busy with mother all the time, for a moment i even felt that he was ignoring me.


    He looked at me and nodded, "only if it did not trouble you, mother."


    Once again his reply surprised me, since when has he been this formal with me! It was like old days have returned..


    "Oh why would i be.. I am sure you would love to take a walk around. I will show you the best horses and the orchard, there I will have a pic with mother and brother when father goes out on a trip like these.`` I suddenly felt the memories that had turned distant in my mind. How much I used to love sitting there and basking in the sunshine when mother used to sing a song for me and Jamie used to monopolise herp.


    I smiled unconsciously and Jamie patted my shoulder.


    "I miss that too," he said as he looked at me.


    "Then why don''t we organise a pic like before. Since your father is not here, we can spend all day in the orchard like before and make new memories." said mother looking at our dazed faces and the shine in them returned.


    "Really," Jamie asked again, as he looked at us and we both nodded and chuckled. Who would believe that such a strong bolts man, whom people fear is a sensitive and family loving person.


    "Then, shall i order the staff to do preparations for tomorrow." I asked and she shook her head.


    "I have already sent the letter of invitation for tomorrow. Wait a day more, we will go on the weekend." she replied, making both of us pout and Killian chuckled.


    "Well, for now why don''t you show Cassius and Killian inner pce. In case they need something or want to go somewhere, they should be familiar with the ce they are living in. in the meanwhile Jamie and I will enjoy the tea" she said and i nodded.


    Since Cassius was already sleeping, this was the good time to go and show Kilian everything. Later I will ask Jamie to go with Cassius since they need to develop brotherhood too.


    But didn''t i say, all my nightmares were bing true. The moment I stood up and turned, Cassius was already standing there. When did he evene! Like a phantom, he stood there all this while. Now i have no other choice but to go with them.


    "Well, I will have tea. You both go on" he said and I nodded, better go before he changes his decision.


    "Oh, I understand, your highness. But it will be better if you take a tour with Mari, there are many parts which are interesting here" she emphasised and Cassius could only nod as she was the mistress of the pce and the elderly one.


    She smirked looking at me when I gave her a stunned look. She had even denied his son ofw to drink tea or beverages when he just woke up. Tch.. I rolled my eyes at her stubbornness. If love could be developed this way, it would have been developed in academy days, we would not have been here like this!


    We started walking while he still looked at me confused.


    "I wonder if there is anything different here than the duke pce?" he asked, bewildered and even Killian looked at me with curiosity. But I still wonder why he was so silent.


    "Killian, you are too silent today, is something the matter?" I asked as we started climbing the stairs.


    But he just shook his head, my brows furrowed and I looked at Cassius but he just shrugged his shoulders.


    "Killian, how have you been these days?" I asked starting the conversation, since he was not taking the initiative.


    "I have been good, mother. There was nothing noteworthy to tell" he replied, ending the topic.


    Was he angry with me that I came here alone?


    "This is a beautiful ce, mother, '''' he said before I could ask further.


    I looked in front of me, it was the music room where we were standing. There was a huge piano in front of us.


    "Ah, it is. You want to hear something. I can y whatever you like." I offered as I walked towards the piano and sat down on the chair.


    "I would love to, mother. y any symphony you like."


    I nodded and roamed my hand on the ck and white keys that made us realise it was so easy to be together peacefully even when you have huge contrariety.

 Chapter 234: Oasis in the Desert

    Chapter 234: Oasis in the Desert


    Cassius pov


    I still did not understand how roaming in the pce and looking at furniture was better than having tea and snacks. Yet here I was waltzing in the grand hall of the pce and entering an empty music room.


    They both were talking but my attention was on the room. I was looking at the instruments while walking around when my steps halted. My eyes widened and I stood there stunned.


    This tune.. This was my tune! The tune I used to y in the academy every time i had an argument with the father or Charles and I were not talking. The tune was designed by me then how did she know that?!


    I turned back only to see a serene girl ying the piano with her closed eyes, there was a beautiful smile on her face and a young boy standing beside her bending a bit as his hands were on the corner of the frame of the piano. His face was on his hands as he looked mesmerised at the girl. Suddenly my eyes started swelling for both the past and the present as I continued looking at them.


    Their faces turned blurry as mother and mine face at their ces.


    "Cassius, be good boy and listen to your father, will you?" I heard my mother''s voice ringing in my ears. When I continued looking at them.


    There was so much peace in this moment, the peace I had lost years ago. Only I knew how much I was surrounded by darkness and nightmares this whole time.


    How much time had passed as I just stood there like a carved sculpture when I felt a hand on my shoulders. I turned to see Monique, Marianne''s mother standing there and smiling at me.


    "Is there tears in your eyes, son?" she asked, raising a brow and I shook my head.


    "Of course not. There must be some dust around there.'''' I said with the best voice I could muster at that time.


    She nodded, "i will call the servants to clean the room again"


    We both knew that I was lying, yet she was kind enough to ept and support it.


    "You want to be part of them, don''t you?" she asked again and i tilted my head and looked at happy pictures of Marianne and Killian this time instead of the flicker of the past.


    "I am already part of their family." I replied , confused, and she shook her head.


    "Why, are you there standing with them or can be part of the time they spent with each other. Except for sharing your lineage, and name, I do not see you as part of them" her words were like a bucket of cold water sshed over my face.


    If it would have been a mocking expression on her face, I would have made sure to tell her, her ce and my ce in the peerage system but her eyes were calm as ake. And the way she patted my shoulder and touched my hairs were filled with love and care.


    "Earn their love Cassius. Marianne may sound like a resentful woman filled with wrath. It is just her way to protect her fragile heart that you have broken many times. To be honest if it had been past, i would not have been standing here and having this conversation with you. But I can see that you are changing.


    The barriers that you have created around you are crumbling, and this has given me hope." she said looking at me while my eyes were still set on the girl who was ying music and smiling.


    Killian said something and she chuckled. She ruffled his hair and he smiled heartily. My expressions soften looking at them.


    "It''s still notte, my son. Go and try to create your ce among them." said monique again, giving me an encouraging look and I sighed.


    She was as stubborn as Marianne, and I knew she would not let the matter go unless I moved so I did.


    I walked towards them and sat at the bench near Marianne. Her hands stopped and she looked at me bewildered. The space we were sharing was very less and our thighs were touching. Soon a crimson blush spread on her cheeks.


    "I want to y the piano too." i announced before she could push me and throw me away like she was intending to.


    "Father, do you know this tune?" asked Killian, surprised and I nodded.


    "It is your grandmother''s tune, Killian. She used to y it whenever i was sad in my childhood days andter i became of habitual of listening to it that i started ying it in my academy days.'''' I replied as I looked at her, who was stealing her eyes away.


    "Let''s y together, shall we?" I asked as I put my hand gently over her still fingers. She tried to move her hands away but I held them right there. There was a pleading look on my face when she looked at me.


    She sighed and nodded. I smiled at her kindness and soon we both started ying the tune. I looked above and saw Monique standing there with her son who was still looking at me with kind eyes. There was a proud smile on her face and it swelled my heart. A genuine smile formed on my face which made James re at me.


    The music flowed in the air and after a long time I felt that calm, as if the storm was finallying to an end. I looked again at the girl who came barging into my life and turned it upside down.


    Was she the cure, i was searching for all my life. Would she be the oasis in the desert I was imprisoned in since immemorial time?!


    "How do you know this tune, Marianne?" I asked as my hands stopped capturing her hands in the process and she turned stiff. I could feel her beating heart like a thief was caught while doing the crime.

 Chapter 235: Proposals

    Chapter 235: Proposals


    Marianne pov


    "How do you know this tune, Marianne?" he asked, making me stiff.


    ''Could i say, i know everything about you since ages. Could I say that I have kept my eyes on you all the time to even know all your likes and dislikes! Would i not be called a stalker then''


    "I must have heard it in the academy, i learnt it since i liked it" i precisely replied, "Killian would you like to hear other songs too?" I asked to get rid of the tone that had ingrained deeper in my heart.


    He used to look very lonesome while ying it so i did my best to learn it. I thought I would y it with him for the next time and would tell him that he was never alone at that time. What a fool I was!


    Later I came to know that he was a happily married man, and I was the one who was lonely!


    "Oh, you all are boring! Let me y a happy tune for everyone. Shall i?" said James as he stood behind me and I nodded and left the bench.


    He started ying a lively tune that had strong beats.


    "Shall I have the dance, son?" asked mother to Cassius, making both of us stunned.


    Cassius was so stiff that he kept looking at here without even blinking an eye until sheughed.


    "Why, you don''t dance with olderdies?" she asked and finally he came back to his senses.


    I narrowed my eyes at her, what was she trying to do now?


    "Oh, it would be my pleasure to dance with you, m.. mother" he said with a quivering voice.


    I could see even Jamie was looking at mother suspiciously, but said nothing.


    They both stood up and walked to the centre where they gave each other a customary bow and started dancing.


    "Mother, shall we?" asked Killian as he walked towards me.


    Finally, he was talking normally! I smiled and nodded. We both joined the odd couple dancing there.


    There was an odd harmony between us even when we were not able to stand each other just a few days ago!


    Soon the tune changed and we took a turn but my mother moved and instead of going back towards Cassius, she moved in the arms of Killian. So that was her n from the start!


    I rolled my eyes at her antics. Did she think we have not danced before? I marvel at her persistence of creating situations. Why did she not give Cassius a piece of mind if she wanted changes.


    Cassius smiled looking at me and he held me.


    "How do you know everything so well about me, Marianne?" he asked again, could he not just concentrate on dance?


    "Because I am your wife, your highness." I replied and he raised a brow.


    "Even Killian did not know about the tune or other members of my family. It was something between me and my mother." he emphasised.


    "I did not know. I must have heard it somewhere in the academy."


    "Why did I not remember you? Were we close friends at that time?" he asked furrowing his brows as if he was in deep thought, so i stayed silent.


    Well for me, we were. But for him, only he could decide!


    For the next two songs, he was lost all the time in his thoughts, which my mother noticed too, so finally she decided to end the show.


    "Ah, this olddy is tired now. Come lets sit for a while" she she was going all out!


    Everyone nodded and we walked back to the living room where we all sat but there was a deafening silence.


    "So, is education very stressful these days, Killian. You look too serious all the time." asked my mother and I was d that the conversation had nothing to do with me for a while.


    I took a ss of juice and took a sip leisurely enjoying the peace.


    "You know your mother was the best student in her time. She had gained the highest marks in the entrance and came first in the empire. I was so proud. All the higher nobles have asked for her hand at that time. She was one of the finestdies of that time. Sigh.. she was just a kid then so i denied all the proposals.. Who would have known she would grown up like this"


    I choked on my drink listening to her words. Why! Have I grown into a wastrel? What was the point of being so dramatic?


    "You know, even your father have sent the proposal for her, butter the responds were not clear and we did not want to marry her soon so the matter died"


    This time it was Cassius'' turn to choke on his drink as he looked at mother and then at me as if asking for confirmation.


    I just pridefully raised my chin and continued my drink.


    "But who would have thought that they were destined. Marianne met Cassius in the academy and"


    "Mother"


    "Yes, darling?"


    "I think that Killian did not want to know about these details. He is more interested in the knighthood. Tell him about how brother ran away from home and joined the knighthood course without even telling father. Father was so angry that he disowned him and decided to make me the heir of the marchioness.'''' I started and as expected he got distracted.


    My mother gave me a stern look but then continued with the story of my brother.


    I took a sigh of relief and closed my eyes as I barely survived the fall but then I felt a strong gaze on me and felt irritated.


    Mother was really crossing the limits. I was not a child anymore!


    I opened my eyes to re back at her but when I opened my eyes, My green eyes met his icy blue eyes who was gazing at me withplicated expressions.


    "Darn it"

 Chapter 236: I Love You!

    Chapter 236: I Love You!


    I looked out of the window at the rain that had suddenly started pouring. Filling the room with its pitter patter. I suddenly felt gloomy looking at the darkened sky. As if its dark abyss would fill my life with darkness too.


    "Marianne. Marianne"


    "Mm, what is it this time? What did mother do?" I asked without turning back and he sighed and sat with me.


    "Tell me if she is going to the extreme of enthusiasm, i will talk to her." consoled Jamie and I rolled my eyes.


    "Would you, now?" I asked and he felt silent.


    "Why are you sitting here alone, everyone is asking you for dinner." said Jamie again and I shook my head.


    "I am not a hungry brother. I am.. I don''t know, it''s feeling like something bad is about to happen!" I replied as the lightning struck again.


    "It''s just rain.. Nothing else. Since when have you been so weak hearted?" he asked and i shook my head, i was not!


    "Come, let''s go before your egoistic husbandes to call you" he snorted and Iughed.


    "He calls you brute and u call him proud peacock, what shall i call you both?"


    "Call me brother, or Jamie and as far as it''s about him, call him all the profanity you know, and if it''s less then tell me, I will teach you a few more." he said, bumping his shoulders with me.


    "Nowe one, walk Mari.." he held my shoulders and took me to the dining room.


    Everyone was sitting there but none had started the food. My mother looked at me once I entered, her face was filled with worry but I just stole my nce and walked towards my seat.


    I don''t know how the dinner ended, all I heard were faint noises and blurred faces. I smiled when they looked at me, nodding my head randomly for replies.


    "Honey, why don''t you go and sleep. You are looking tired" said mother, this time with genuine concern and I nodded.


    I gave a good night kiss to her and then to Killian on his forehead and bade them goodnight.


    Walking back to my room. I sat there on the sofa, looking at the rain again.


    "Marianne, are you not feeling well?" asked Cassius and only then did I notice he had already taken a bath and was finally wearing his own clothes, after managing fathers whole day.


    "I am just tired, I guess." I replied but he kept looking at me.


    "I shall go and take a bath too." I replied and he nodded.


    "Lina" i called and she entered in,


    "I want to take the bath"


    "Yes, your highness" she bowed and we both entered the bath area.


    The moment I undid my dress and it fell on the floor, she helped me in entering the steps of the pool. I could still see the image of the morning incident here. I closed my eyes and let her do the work.


    I wore a modest and conservative dress for the night once we were done, even surprising her as I always like to wear light and short clothes, alwaysining about the heat.


    "It''s too cold today" I dered and she nodded and left the room bowing her head.


    I thought Cassius would be sleeping or at least lyingfortably on the bed. But he was sitting on the sofa in a very grave manner, as if waiting for a meeting to start.


    He heard my footsteps and turned to look at me.


    "Are you feeling better now?" he asked again and i nodded, the water had calmed me a lot, though there was still an unnerving feeling there.


    "Can we talk for a while before sleeping?" he asked hesitantly and i really wanted to shake my head, but in the end i nodded.


    I walked towards the sofa and sat there in front of him.


    "Mari, I have noticed that before too, but I thought you knew about me because I was famous in the academy. But I am sure that I have never yed that tune in the presence of anyone. I always yed it in the music room when I used to be alone. Tell me Marianne how do you know everything about me." he asked withplicated expressions and I pursued my lips.


    "Cassius, as I have told you before, I heard it in the academy once." I replied , taking a deep breath.


    "You just heard it once and yet you remembered it so well after so many years.'''' His words were full of mockery, "Marianne, you expect me to tell the truth every time yet you never leave a chance to lie to me" he spat and I could see he was getting angry.


    I took a deep sigh.


    "Fine, I used to follow you and take note of everything you do. So I know everything about you. Satisfied? Did it swell up your pride, that the most intelligent and proud girl has been in love with you and was crazy about you. She had been following you and trying to befriend you all this time, when you didn''t even notice her existence.'''' I replied in an aggrieved tone and he looked at me with an open mouth and widened eyes.


    He opened and closed his mouth a few times as if he was trying to say something but words were not able to form up. As if he suddenly lost his ability to speak. It continued for a few minutes when he finally spoke.


    "But i was married at that time" shock was still visible in his voice and i nodded.


    ''That was the reason I did not want to tell him, he would think I had no morals to follow a married man all the time.''


    "I did not know at that time, I came to know after a long time when I attended the winter ball and I saw you there with your wife. That was the time i let you go from my heart.'''' I replied,

 Chapter 237: Broken Dam!

    Chapter 237: Broken Dam!


    "I did not know at that time, I came to know after a long time when I attended the winter ball and I saw you there with your wife. That was the time i let you go from my heart.'''' I replied, closing my eyes, remembering the day when he had kissed her after the dance. This was the most unconventional thing to do, to show physical affections in the public, yet he did it with so much pride. His love was flowing in the air.


    "Marianne"


    "If.. I would not have been married, would you have continued to love me and have married me happily?"


    "......."


    "Cassius, you have been married and you have loved your wife a lot. You even have a child. Did this hypothetical question have any value at all?" I asked in a tiring way once, but he continued to look at me as if he was still waiting for my answer.


    "Yes, Cassius. I would have continued to love you if you would have loved me back. I would have been happily married to you if you would have epted my proposal in the first time these are all far gone things, for the love of the lord, i would have loved you even as your second wife, if you did not have behaved this cold to me and have not insulted me again and again. You are the one who is responsible for the death of my affection towards you.'''' I said as tears started cramping my vision.


    "Marianne.." he called and I shook my head.


    "Tell me Cassius, why have you always hated me, behaved cold towards me? Why have you been so suspicious about me?" I asked as I looked straight into his eyes but he bowed his head low like a kid in remorse and I shook my head. He was not a kid, that could be forgiven so easily.


    "I have always thought that it''s a matter of time. Your wounds are green. You will start to like me. I behaved just the way your first wife did."


    "I remoulded myself into something I was not, and soon started forgetting my identity, just for your love Cassius.. But what you did!! Nothing! You just returned my love with scornful and disdained gazes. Insulting me in a public area."


    "Then I thought that it was because you love Isabe that you are not satisfied with me, but that was also a figment of my imagination. Then what else, Cassius, why did you do that to me?"


    "You tell me that you always speak the truth to me. Ha! Do you think I am blind, I can not feel the things that are still hidden inside you? I am not that naive girl from the academy who used to believe in your every lie." my breaths turned shallow further as i sniffed, snots forming but i don''t care about my image anymore at the moment. I wiped my tears as i looked back at him


    "When I was waiting for you for hours in the library, you said that you were busy in practicing that''s why you werete, but in reality you have long forgotten that you are about to meet me in the library for practice and had identally seen me there after 4 long hours of waiting, Cassius. I knew the truth, yet my naiveself did not want to distrust you. Now ie to think of it, i didn''t even know what i saw in you at that time!!" I shook my head and then looked at him again, though his image had long turned blurry.


    "But I am not that naive, I am not a kid anymore." I shouted, this was just an example, there were many incidents deep hidden in my heart.


    "You have always taken my presence for granted. as if i was nothing! and I.. I continued to believe that one day you would notice me if I continued to excel in life. I was so lost in you that I forgot myself. Butter in my life I realised that you are still so much in love with your wife that there is no ce for me.


    And now that we are talking divorce, I am happy. Finally i will get my share of peace and you can stay true to the memories of your wife.'''' I felt my throat run dry. I must be speaking for a long time.


    I took the ss from the table and started drinking water. Yet I did not hear a single sound. I finally looked at him and there were tears in his eyes that made me stunned.


    I had seen him snarling, I had seen him shouting, insulting and even cold and reserved. But this was the third time I have seen him crying.


    I felt my whole body turn limp. He did not cry even when I cried and pped him.


    "Cassius.. I"


    "I apologise for all the mistakes I made Marianne. I truly am.. You are right. I did not deserve to be with a gem like you. I lost what I could have for a stone that was never mine.`` But before I couldprehend what he said he hugged me back.


    "Cassius" I wanted to ask him to stop but he was lost.


    "Would you ever forgive me, Marianne?" he asked, and I turned still.


    "Would I ever forgive him! Would he deserve forgiveness! Or in the passage of time, have I already forgiven him?" my thoughts were broken when his hands held me with my back and he looked into my eyes, "Don''t reply, at least not now."


    "Cassius i.." he gently cupped my cheeks and kissed my forehead, then my eyelids, making me still in his arms.


    There was so much gentleness in his touch as if he was afraid to hurt me more, but my heart still felt heavy, as if the dam was broken. All those old memories came hitting me hard, unguarded!


    I kept crying while clutching his arms for all those pains I had suffered. He kept running his hands in my hair, trying to assure me but all I felt was letting go of everything.

 Chapter 238: Jealous again

    Chapter 238: Jealous again


    Cassius pov


    I kept running a hand in her hair to soothe her when she continued crying in my arms. It did not look like she was crying because of a particr reason, but all the pain that she had hid in her heart burst at once.


    Otherwise as proud ady as she was, I had never expected her to behave like that. I must have ignored her. But it''s not about her, I used to ignore all the women around me. No matter how smart or beautiful they were, I was a loyal married man.


    Even after marriage, i always thought that i was trying to protect her, who would have thought that i have hurted her this much in the process.


    I sighed looking at the sleeping girl in my arms. Did she continue to love me all these years, even when I was married and could never be hers? Was that the reason that she married me? Did she love me when she got married to me and I was the one who killed her love for me as she dered?!!


    Suddenly I felt very cruel in my own eyes. Looking at her face, that has marks of dried tears on her face and my wet sleeves. I have never seen her this unkempt, yet she looked most innocent to me now.


    I had always thought that she was a strong hearted girl and could hear anything. That she was not affected by anything at all. But now that her facade was shedding she was still a young innocent girl hidden in the shell of a viin!


    I gently brushed her hair and moved them from her face. Taking her in my arms, I gentlyid her on the bed. I kept looking at her eyes that had turned puffy.


    How much time had passed when I finally covered her with the nket. I moved close and gently kissed her forehead. Then I took the pillow and other nkets and walked towards the sofa.


    Setting my bed, Iid down but sleep was far away from my eyes. Her words kept ringing in my ears, had she waited for hours just to meet me? If only I would have known all this before she married me because she loved me not because I was the archduke, then our story could have been different! We could have been a loving couple but now I had lost everything as her affection for me had died.


    No matter how I justify my action there was no denial that she had been treated unfairly and I knew that I did not deserve her forgiveness.


    How much time had passed when I saw her turning in the bed. I closed my eyes when I felt that she could wake up any moment. My eyes felt burning and itchy yet I kept still to make her feel that I was still sleeping.


    I heard her footsteps as they wereing closer.


    "Cassius, Cassius" she called and I moved as if I was still asleep.


    "Mmm"


    "Your highness, maids would be here anytime. I request you to sleep in bed. Your actions could be misunderstood" she requested and i slowly opened my eyes and nodded.


    I walked up to bed and she bent to take the nket from there and adjusted the cushions of the sofa. It felt like we had been doing some crime the way she behaved!


    didn''t everyone was already aware of our broken rtionship, what was there much to hide!


    "Why don''t you sleep a bit more, your eyes are still looking red." she replied once she was done with it and i nodded, i did not have any strength to argue for now.


    Iid down on bed and god knows when I fell asleep. When I woke up no one was there except two maids that were standing in the corner.


    "Your highness" they both greeted me as one bent to put on my sleepers and the other stood in front of me waiting for my instructions.


    I realised it was already noon.


    "I would like to take a bath first" i replied and they both nodded and i walked into the bath area, thank goodness, my clothes arrived in the evening. Wearing other clothes was diforting.


    I heard a pale ofughter when I walked out of the room. My steps increased the pace to get a part of it. I wanted to be part of her happiness now, to be the reason for her smile. Maybe it would help in lessening my guilt.


    But when I reached there my jaws clenched and my face hardened. My palms turned into a fist when I saw the happy familyughing and enjoying themselves together. On the head seat was sitting Monique, and on the sofa was James and Marianne, with Killian. While on the other side were Marianne''s knight and her so-called friend, D.A.M.I.E.N.!


    "Oh my, Dami, did you really say so.. I wish I could have seen their faces." said Mari, in between herughter which she was having a hard time controlling.


    "Not only that, I even heard one of the most foolish questions by the other party who asked me to prove that the stairs that go to the first floor could be used toe down too. Can you believe it?" he said and i could say that was the mostme joke i had ever heard yet they allughed like it was the most funny incident.


    "I wish i coulde with you there and see everything with my eyes, but i am afraid i wouldugh at their faces so much that i could be the next one to be in the scrutiny of everyone" replied Marianne and James just shook his head.


    ''Why! James was so strict and nasty with me. Now why was he behaving so docile as if he never felt angry when someone tried toe close to his sweet little sister. Huh! They all were partial i say''

 Chapter 239: Fair Competition

    Chapter 239: Fair Competition


    Cassius pov contd..


    "Ah, you are finally awake. Are you feeling better now?" asked Marianne''s mother, looking at me with concern.


    I did not want to ept, but the way she talked to me as if we have a strong bond, and the way she called me son asionally left a strong impact on me. As if a dead feeling suddenly awoke. I have finally found a ce where I could belong. It still turned me a bit stiff but eventually I nodded.


    Marianne must have made some excuse for me.


    "Oh, I hope the food and other things are up to your liking, son. How did you suddenly be ill?" she asked as she pointed at me to sit beside her. Only then did I notice that Monique Baringstone was also there.


    "Your highness" they all greeted me as I sat there. I nodded in reply and then they even forgot my existence there and continued chatting like before. This was something new that happened to me.


    After the incident of Elizabeth, I have always thought that lower nobles were greedy and ttering to higher nobles like me. They never cared about feelings, but look at them, how they were sitting andughing together like a one big family.


    I don''t even remember when was thest time I went to the royal pce to spend time like that!


    "Try this son, it''s freshly baked cookies by Marianne" she said and my hands that were about to take the cookies stiffened.


    I saw that everyone had a piece of it. Didn''t that crude say that Marianne cooked only for him.


    I took a cookie hesitatingly. If I said that I did not have any expectations then it would be a lie. This was the first time I was going to taste something she had made.


    I took a bite and it melted in my mouth leaving a strong taste of chocte and mints. It was one of the best cookies I had ever tasted! Its texture was so perfect that for a moment I doubted her mother was telling a lie.


    "God, Mari.. I never thought that James would share his cookies with us. It had been ages since ist ate these cookies yet it feels you have be better at them, i so much want to kiss those hands that had baked it" said thewyer and the taste suddenly turned bitter in my mouth.


    ''Glutton, starved, moocher, beggar. Had he not the chefs at his pce?! Why do I always see him at another house and that also as if the pce belongs to him?'' I gritted my teeth.


    "Well i was not about to share them, mother forced me to do so. Eat less all of you so that i can have more." said Jamie and everyoneughed. Was this even a joke!


    "Ha! Brother Jamie. I would have all of them. I would not leave any for you." chirped Roselia as she took a handful of them and started eating.


    I looked at the te only to see that it had only one cookie left though I had just tasted one so I moved to take another but that crude took it before me.


    "Don''t bicker like kids, look at Killian, he did not even make a sound and eat peacefully" said mother inw.


    "But grandmother I have already eaten a handful when they were taken out of the oven" he replied with a giggle. I never knew he could giggle like a kid!


    His posture was also rxed andid back, and his face had genuine happiness. He truly was enjoying his stay here.


    The ce which had no rtion to him. I had never seen him this happy when he used to go to Wiltshire pce though they were the one blood rted to him.


    "Alright, we are not here to eat all day. Lets y some game. Or how about music and dance?" asked Damien, poking his nose again!


    I wonder how he was so free today! It''s not like it was the weekend or any other holiday today.


    "Let''s y cards. The game bes best when there is something at stake" said Roselia, rubbing her hands.


    I always knew she was not that like other knights but this was a whole new version of her.


    "Sure, but do not cry when you lose one of your precious things. Have you ever won when Mari and I became partners." that ck suit spoke again.


    ''Who the hell was his partner now!''


    "Since we all are ying, shouldn''t Marianne be my partner?" I spoke even before I deduced the situation well and I heard Marianne coughing.


    Mother inw chuckled and nodded, "sorry Dami, i guess you don''t have a partner for today"


    "Oh, aunt. What shall I say. I have lost my partner the day she decided to marry someone else. Sigh, only loneliness is left as my partner now." he said, like a poet.


    Did this even need that much exaggeration? wasn''t she choosing him in the end! I was the one who was alone here.


    "I don''t think that you are going to stay alone for too long. Soon there will be a permanent partner with you, Dami." she said, chuckling and my grip on the cup tightened.


    "Cassius, are you okay?" asked Mother inw and I saw all of them looking at me.


    I frowned why they were all looking at me when I finally the metallic iron smell wafted to my nostrils. I looked down only to see that my hand was covered with blood and the cup was on the floor broken into pieces, yet I did not feel the pain.


    All I felt was the necessity topete and win against thewyer. I knew I did not deserve her forgiveness. Yet I want topete for her love and affection fairly.


    ''Get ready for a tough battlewyer, you have apetition now"

 Chapter 240: A family horse

    Chapter 240: A family horse


    Marianne pov


    ''Is he still thinking about the matter we discussedst night? How could he not realize that his hands were bleeding?'' I stood at the side as I looked at the physician bandaging him. He was still looking lost.


    "If you are still not feeling well, you should rest more" I said as I looked at his pale face that was darkening too.


    "I am fine" he announced and i did not know why he was so adamant in joining us, it was not like he liked any of us.


    "I still think you should take a rest, your highness" I added and he looked at me with a hardened face.


    "I said i will JOIN YOU" his voice came through gritted teeth and i could only nod.


    After his dressing we walked towards the hall where everyone else was sitting.


    "Are you okay, son?" asked mother and he nodded.


    "I apologise for making all of you worried. I really am." he said with a bow, making us surprised, even my eyes widened. As a proud higher noble, he did not even bow in front of Charles and we all were still lower in status than him.


    "Oh, dear. Don''t bow to us. You are not feeling well, that is it. What is there to apologise. Come sit with Killian. You both shall rest and see us ying" said mother as she paired with aunt Baringstone.


    He looked reluctant yet nodded.


    "So atst you became my partner again." said Damien with a chuckle.


    As we started ying there was a certain pressure in the air, which I could not understand. Cassius was sitting there as if he was in a mood to kill someone.


    "You are not ying well Mari, we lost twice in a row." said Damien as he put the cards down and I pursued my lips.


    ''Why was he looking so worried?'' I moved my eyes back to the table, but my mind was just not there.


    "Go, if you don''t want to y, leave. Don''t make me lose every time." said Damien as he looked at Cassius and then me, and shook his head, as if he was disappointed in me.


    "Come, Killian, let me show you the stable. We have some great horses there, you would rather enjoy it.`` I said as I stood up. Since i was not in the mood to y, better leave the game.


    "Hey, I aming too. I am losing anyway. Thanks to this impatient girl." said Jamie looking at Roselia who puffed up her cheeks.


    "Then i aming too, it''s been days since i rode a horse." said Damien standing up.


    "Hey, hey are you all running because you are losing. Tsk.. these kids could not see their mother winning." said Aunt Baringstone and my motherughing.


    "Let them go, i will show you the recent dress collection of the store. It is better than thest time." mother added, and auntpletely forgot about our existence.


    "Shall Ie too?" asked Cassius and I nodded reluctantly.


    I was leaving the ce because his presence was affecting me in the first ce.


    We all walked towards the stable. The ground was a bit muddy due to the rainst night. But the breeze was cold and soothing to the body.


    "Mother, would you show your horse riding skills?" asked Killian looking at me, but before i could nod, Damien chuckled


    "She did not have skills, she is worse among all of us." said Damien and if that was not enough he added, "Do you remember how i used to help you in horse riding when you got scolded by Jamie. You have mostly share the horse with me" said Damien, looking at us.


    "I can easily beat you now, you just wait.'''' I imed and heughed.


    "Why don''t we have a race then?" asked Jamie and we all nodded.


    "Your highness, I think you should not participate. You hand is injured.'''' I said as I saw him nodding and walking too.


    "Then what would I do here alone?" he asked, tilting his head and I pursued my lips.


    ''Could he not go in, and take rest for a while''


    "Then I shall stay with you to apany you." I replied since he was my responsibility here.


    "Tch.. what an excuse to save your respect." said Jamie, challenging me.


    "Why don''t we share a horse, you can help me with my hand." said Cassius as he came closer to me.


    "We won''t be able to win if we share the horse. There is no way the horse could run that fast with the weight of two people '''' I reasoned and he looked at me as if I was intentionally stopping me.


    "Haven''t you shared the horse with Lord Baringstone in the past." he said through gritted teeth and I blinked. It took me two seconds to understand that he was talking about Damien.


    "We were young, 14 or 15 that time and that was learning mot a race.'''' I reasoned but the man just continued to look at me.


    ''Could he be any more childish! Only lord knew what had gotten into him from the time he hade here''


    "I think.."


    "Come on, Mari. everyone is waiting for your decision." said Roselia looking at us and I sighed.


    "Fine, share a horse with me. Go ahead. But if I lose then I will make sure you will be the one taunted instead of me." my words came out through gritted teeth.


    "Mother, I also wanted to share a horse with you," said Killian with a hesitating face.


    "Mari, I guess you should take part by carriage. A horse would not be enough for you." said Roselia again and everyone chuckled.


    "Killian you are an adult, how could you ask for assistance from your mother for a race." said the man who was clutching onto me when he was triple the age of Killian!!


    Killian pursed his lips and nodded and walked with everyone.


    "Why did you not tell me that you knew horse riding well?"

 Chapter 241: Losing control..

    Chapter 241: Losing control..


    Cassius pov


    In the vast green field, the horse was galloping. The wind was ying with her hair, as it was freely flowing and ying on my chest. I could feel the itch on my hands to hold her hairs and gently keep them on her neck.


    And before I could think further my hands moved as if they had developed a mind of their own.


    I held her hair and she stiffened. The horse neighed, as if it sensed the change too.


    "Your hair were itching my chest.'''' I reasoned as I caressed them and held them and slowly tried to make a bun.


    I could feel she was sitting like a rock there, even her breaths were not audible anymore.


    Its smell was full ofvender, fresh and peaceful. The way her dress created friction with my shirt whenever the horse galloped, made my breathing rugged.


    "You are behaving differently. Did something happen?" she asked suddenly, snapping me back to reality.


    "Why did you feel so?" I asked , confused, but then I remembered their shocked faces a while ago and nodded.


    "Are you talking about the bow? She is my mother, and every person bowed to his mother, ``I replied, and her hands stopped.


    The horse, that was slow since it became slower.


    I could see the visible shock in her. She turned and our eyes met. She was looking at me with unexinable emotions. I felt a lump form in my throat. It was not just a slip of tongue, I felt the warmth her mother was giving me. And calling someone mother again was. Better than I had thought!


    "Cassius.. Are you.." she wanted to ask many things I could see, but I have no answers for now. I did not know what was happening but I suddenly yearned for the love I thought I did not care about in my lifetime. As if the wall was cracking every time I was around them and soon I would not be able to hold anymore.


    "Don''t you want to win the race anymore?" I asked, as I held the reins tightly tomand the horse. She paused and then turned back and I took a sigh of relief.


    My hands were on hers and I could feel her retreating but the feeling of warmth her hands were providing. I did want to lose it.


    So I held her hands right there.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, stunned, as her cheeks started turning crimson.


    No matter how much I deny, it felt so good whenever she blushed.


    "Did you forget, my hands are injured?" I asked , faking the pain and she stopped moving her hands.


    "Then let me handle the horse, '''' she replied seriously and I shook my head.


    "You are still untrained, thatwyer had not done a good job while training you. Let me handle the horse. You just keep your hands there, i can not touch the sharp reigns directly" might it be themest excuse but who cared. The truth was she was here with me instead of thatwyer. It was enough for me to have a goofy smile on my face.


    "We would not be able to win anyway." she added breaking my reverie and i looked at all the horses that were far ahead than us.


    "Do you really want to win?" i asked, though it was almost impossible with both of our weight in one horse.


    She shook her head and took a deep sigh, "no, let it be. All i want is to end it respectfully."


    "Since we have time, shall we talk?" i asked with a bit of hesitation.


    "Talk about it?"


    "About your childhood, academy days, life, family.. Anything you want." ''And then let me know some tips to win you over easily,'' I added in my heart, hoping to get some details on how to impress her.


    "There is nothing much to tell anyway. And i am sure you have other important things to think about rather than me." she replied and i red up.


    "Why are you so stubborn?" i asked with annoyance. And she just snorted.


    My grip on the reins tightened and i gave a kick to the horse which increases its speed.


    It started galloping in the air making her move backwards. I moved one hand from the rights to her waist.


    "Why are you so stubborn, hmmm?" I whispered in her ears as my hand gently pinched her waist making her eyes widened. She was looking so embarrassed that suddenly I wanted to do more.


    So, I moved my lips to her neck but instead of kissing or biting her I just took a deep breath. My breaths caressed her body and she shivered.


    "What.. what are you doing?" she asked like a little naive girl, sometimes i wonder, was she really 27! Why do I feel she was still 16?


    "What am I doing Marianne?" i asked as i sensually whispered in her ears, my lips touching her skin and i could see her face turning further red, which i never knew was possible.


    ''It was too delightful, too thrilling to feel her this way shivering in my arms.


    "Marianne"


    "Mmmm" she moaned as I kissed her neck gently.


    "Tell me, what is your unfulfilled desire. Let me fulfil it for you, my wife" my voice turned husky as my hand started roaming on her waist freely and I kissed her neck once more.


    "Cassius, your hands" her eyes closed and her hands on the reins tighten crushing it in her tight grip


    "Mmm, I am trying to control.." i said the truth, i was trying my best to control. But her hot breath and sweet smell was making it hard. So as her honest reactions her body was leaving it was a drug that was making me addicted. Addict of her flushed face and heavy and shallow breaths,


    "Marianne. ." ''I want to be with you'' was stuck in my mouth when the horse galloped hard and we both fell down with a thud.

 Chapter 242: Commoner Estate!

    Chapter 242: Commoner Estate!


    To say that I was shocked would be an understatement. My eyes widened as he pulled the reins more than needed and the horse galloped at its fastest speed disbncing us. It moved and jumped causing its front two legs high in the air and we both fell down.


    I fell straight on my right elbow and it pained like hell.


    "What was that, Cassius?" I shouted and winced at the same time.


    "Aah!" even moving was painful. I looked at my hand that had turned red from the blood yet the pain was more internal. I looked at the dress, it was filled with dust, pieces of grass and even torn due to the stones that had hit hard.


    "Darn it!"


    That man was going crazy! If i did not know any better i would have thought he was a teenage boy recently fallen in love.


    I looked at the horse that ran away. And my anger turned to an extreme new level. What in the name of god was he trying to do!?


    "I did not release, I apologise" he replied as he moved, he was no better than me. His shirt was shed and scratches could be seen all around his hand.


    "But why did you even do that? For Christ sake Cassius, you are not a kid. What has happened to you to perform that stunt? I just could not believe that you did that!" I grumbled.


    "It was not intentional. Why would I hurt both of us?" he asked and I could not believe how his mind worked.


    Talking to this man was bizarre these days. I looked around to see if others were there to help but no one was there up to the distance.


    But then my brows furrowed and I looked around. Have I closed my eyes at the wrong time! Oh my!


    "Cassius have you crossed the barn?" I asked with wide eyes as I looked around.


    "Barn?"


    "Yes.. the door on the right right side of the wall?" I asked again. Trying to stand up.


    "Oh, yes. I took a few turns there." he said as if the whole empire belonged to me.


    "Cassius, the race was straight. There was no turn. Why did you do so?" I asked incredulously and he just looked around.


    "It''s alright, we have lost anyway. Better take a round and return back" he said so nonchntly that i did not know what to say.


    "This is not our estate. Haven''t you seen the door open in the vastnd? Its open areas of forest for shepherds andmoners to get wood and other things. This is part of the real forest Cassius. The door is opened at day time for hunting to get fresh meat. We must have passed at that time. How far did wee?" I asked and he paused.


    "Ten or fifteen minutes." he replied, standing up too.


    "Then we were much farther from Cassius'' estate and the horse ran away too. How would we go back?" I asked as I tried to move.


    "Is there no carriage or other way to travel?"


    ''Seriously! Are you even listening? Did he think i am the Goddess here''


    "This is not the marquees estate, your highness. We do not rule here. It''s a freend. Our ancestors had donated it long ago. No one lives here except a few tribal people." I exined as he continued to look around.


    "James and Dami would be getting worried." I added and he looked at me with anger.


    ''Shouldn''t it be the other way around?!''


    "You should not worry about it that much. Even if it''s not a marquees state, we are still the archduke and archduchess of the empire. Everyone knows us. Come with me, I will help you in getting a carriage and reach the estate safely." he said in his ever so prejudiced voice.


    "I don''t think it will be that easy.'''' I said, looking around.


    There was no one as far as we could see. He was looking here and there too.


    Thend was not like our pce. The grass was grown unbridled. The trees were mostly wild and unevenly spread. It was a wild area. I was sure there were wild animals too, as we used this area for hunting mostly.


    "Lets walk and look around, shall we?" he asked and I gritted my teeth.


    "Why did you even do that, Cassius. You are not behaving like you do. Is there something that matters?" I asked , looking at him.


    He was behaving oddly since he had arrived here. Bold and somewhat foolish I say! There is a ce and time to do everything. Could he not wait for our return to kiss me!?


    My eyes widened as I realised what I was thinking. Have I been perverted like him too!? How could I ever think of kissing him! I shook my head to clear my thoughts and then closed my eyes to take a few deep breaths.


    "Give me your hand Mari. Your hand is bleeding" he said finally bringing me out of my thoughts.


    I looked at him and then at me. We both were bleeding a bit and hurt. I was sure there would be one or two internal injuries too. My outer gown was torn a bit and I sighed.


    Taking a deep breath, I took the torn part in my hands and put some pressure and tore strips out of it.


    "You better pay me for my gown. It was one of my favorite that Olivia have made recently for me.'''' I reminded him as I took a strip and asked him to forward his hand.


    "Even at this time, you are thinking about money! I just can not understand how your mind works!" he eximed but I just shrugged my shoulders.


    "I am just asking for my loss, anyways give me your hand.'''' I asked again and he looked at the tree nearby.


    "Let''s sit there first." he said and I nodded. We do need energy anyway to walk further.

 Chapter 243: Being Shameless again!

    Chapter 243: Being Shameless again!


    Marianne pov contd..


    We both sat under the tree and I took his hand in mine. After cleaning as much as i can, i took one strip and bandaged it on his hands. Then I tried on my hands but my right hand was injured so the left did not work that well.


    "Don''t be stubborn, Marianne, give me your hand." he said as he held my hand.


    He picked up another strip and bandaged me like before, it always surprised me the way he did it so meticulously. Did he get too many injuries in the past! Why did I not seem to remember it?


    "You want to rest further, or shall we go?" he asked and I shook my head. It was already noon and we should hurry.


    "No, I am fine. We should start walking Cassius." he nodded as he stood up taking the hold of the tree and then forwarded his hand towards me.


    For a change, I took it easy as there was no time to waste on foolish arguments. Let us reach the pce, then I would see him well and set him straight.


    "Are you sure this is the right way?" He asked me for the umpteenth time in past one hour.


    "I don''t know Cassius. I have never been to this pce in a long while. It has been ages since I have been here, ``I replied tiredly. My whole body was in pain and yet the man thought I was a map! To know everything perfectly and show the path to him.


    "I know Marianne. It''s just.. Look at the grass. It''s getting long and untrodden. If it would have been a used path, shouldn''t there be a proper route and grass would have been trodden well." he said, squatting on the ground and checking the grass.


    I sighed, now that he pointed it that way, I could see so too. But I had never been to deep forests before, how would I know!


    "I think we need to change paths. Look at the excrete there. There would be animals nearby" he said and my eyes widened.


    "And all this is because of you.'''' I replied with anger and he looked at me and sighed.


    "Am I ming you for bringing us so far on the wrong path?" he asked and I red at him.


    "It would not have been needed if we had not been here in the first ce."


    "And we would not have been here if you would have noticed that we have crossed the door. How would I have known? I have never been to this part of the estate before,.it is only my second visit here Marianne."


    "Andst time no one paid me enough attention to show me the estate.'''' Was he using me now for everything!?


    "No one showed you the estate because you were sitting in a corner with your head held high like you are superior to us and did not entertain our conversation. You even left me here alone, leaving a few hours aftering here. So how were we supposed to be courageous enough to show you around?"


    "And about not noticing the door. For your kind information my eyes were closed. How am I supposed to see with closed eyes?" I asked in anger at the audacity of the man in front of me.


    "Why are your eyes closed?" he asked, tilting his head and finally standing up from the ground.


    "Why! Because of your hands and your ki.. Whispering in my ears." I stammered and my face burned as I remembered his peppery kisses on my neck.


    "Are you sure it was just because of my whisperings?" he asked as he moved closer and I took a few steps back.


    "What.. what else could be. You have be shameless these days'' ''I retorted and he chuckled.


    "Am i.. How? Have I ever held your hands like this?" he asked as he intertwined our hands.


    "Or have I ever held you like that?" he added as his other hand held by back and pulled me towards him, "have i ever pulled you like this, Marianne?" His hot breath touched my face as we were just inches apart.


    "Have I ever cupped your cheeks or moved my hands on your face?" he asked again as he let my hands go and cupped my cheeks but his hands did not stop there. It moved towards my hair.


    He took a tendril of my hair and then gently swirled it between his fingers and then smelled it, it was nothing intimate yet I felt so embarrassed the way he was moving his hands over my hair.


    I tried to move but he did not let me.


    "Let me go." I whispered and he shook his head.


    "We are not done with the definition of shameless yet. In case you take me as one again, it is my duty to show you and exin to you well how a shameless man behaves'' '' he replied so seriously and rigorously that my mouth turned agape.


    My eyes widened as I could not believe that he could be like those too. Surely he was taking benefit and then iming it to be the teaching.


    "You.. don''t be so over smart!! Let me go" my pitch turned one octave higher this time.


    "What did I do this time? If i would have been trying to be over smart. I would have kissed you so hard that your breath would have turned shallow a long time ago. I would have nibbled your lower lips and then would have licked it. I would have touched you in so many ways that you could not even think and imagine. Yet all I did was leave a few pepper kisses and hold your waist. Do you even have any idea what else I want to do? How much i am thinking about it, yet have i ever crossed the line, Marrrr Iii Aaaa Nnnn Eeee"

 Chapter 244: Acceptance or denial!

    Chapter 244: eptance or denial!


    Cassius pov


    "Do you even have any idea what else I want to do? How much i am thinking about it, yet have i ever crossed the line, Marrrr Iii Aaaa Nnnn Eeee" i asked as my hands slowly rubbed her lower lips.


    Her lips were so soft and rosy. There was a strange attraction. As if there was a suction that was forcing me towards her.


    I moved closer and it took all my strength to not kiss her lips but cheeks.


    The kiss was no more than for a few seconds yet I could feel the warmth of her skin, it was zing like fire. As if she was burning with the touch. My eyes were filled with desire, yet I knew this was not the time.


    Her eyes that were close opened and she looked at me with surprise. But why do I feel there was some disappointment in them? But then she blinked and the anger in her eyes returned.


    "Cassius, this is not the time to amuse oneself. We should look around." she scolded and then moved and checked the area, as if she could see far around.


    Why do I feel it was just an excuse to create some distance between us?


    I moved and stood behind her, my lips were inches away from her ears and I could feel the sweat on her skin slowly trickling down. Her body glistened as the sun rays reflected from her skin.


    "I was not teasing Marianne, I am asking for permission. If you agree, I really want to kiss you hard and keep you in my arms until your breaths mingle with mine, when I can smell yourvender scent from my body" I repeated in her ears and her eyes widened, as if she was expecting an apology or serious reply.


    I did not want to tease her, but the way her face turn red and eyes looked around, trying to ignore my face, it felt so surreal.


    The warrior queen who would not have blinked to use her sword on me, turned into a sweet innocent young girl which I never thought could be possible. How could a person be this strong yet this pure at the same time.


    My eyes mesmerised the way she stammered. It felt so strange that she turned stiff in my arms. Her innocence is tantalising and I just could not take my eyes off her.


    "Marianne, do you want me to do all those things I am thinking of hmm?" I asked again in her ears as she had closed her eyes. Her eyshes were fluttering like the wings of the butterfly, and her face was redder than beetroot. My hands moved and gently took the drop of sweat from her face and moved her hairs that were teasing her skin, it should be my right, not theirs.


    She took two steps back and then coughed,


    "Cassius, we are in the forest. For Christ sake we are lost and we did not even know where to go. Would you stop messing around and look where we need to go?!" she scolded, with a pitch higher this time, but I could feel her shivering under my touch


    My hand reached her back, and moved gently and her breath hitched. It felt so satisfying just to tease her. I would not do anything that she did not ept, yet I wonder how it would feel if I touched her the way I wanted, the way I described her.


    I shook my head. ''No, Cassius, you have to win her heart first.'' I reminded myself.


    "Then, shall I expect that you will let me have my desires fulfilled when I will escort you to the pce safely?" I asked and she bit her lips but stayed silent.


    ''Was it eptance or denial!''


    "Cassius, I think we need to go from here first." She reminded me and I looked around.


    "We don''t know the right way, if we just walk around like fools, it can be dangerous."


    She followed my gaze and nodded. We were covered with thick forests, if we continued to just move there was a high chance we would be surrounded by wild animals.


    "You think animals could smell blood?" she asked as she looked around.


    I thought she would be afraid, it was natural to be, but when i looked at her, she was looking at everything with sharp eyes. It was a sharp contrast to the one she had before.


    "Yes, let''s go and walk towards the river. We need to clean our injuries and get rid of the blood. Then we need to lighten the fire and stay around it." I replied and she nodded, but when she moved I could see she was worn out.


    "Marianne, can you walk further?" I asked and she nodded in a heartbeat.


    "Such a stubborn person! Your ankle is sore from yesterday, and I can see you got new injuries too. Let me help you.'''' I offered and she looked at me from top to bottom.


    "You are no better than me. And it will tire you out." she said and i was surprised that she was still caring about me,


    "I mean if we both get tired then we would not be able toplete the journey" she replied looking away and a goofy smile crept up to my lips. Who would have known that his snarls andments were also filled with care for me.


    ''How blind I was in the past to not see that.'' I gritted my teeth again as I remembered how much I had hurt her in this one year.


    I walked further and held her, she looked at me surprised, but before she could stop me or ask something I took her in my arms and held her tightly.


    "Don''t be so worried about me, my wife. Your husband is not that old, he still has strength to hold you in his arms lifetime."

 Chapter 245: Intruders

    Chapter 245: Intruders


    Marriane pov


    If i say that i did not know the man who was standing in front of me, would anyone believe that! Could it be that an imposter took his ce when we were not around, he was definitely not the Cassius I know!


    "I can walk, Cassius. This is not the time to show strength. We need to find a ce to stay soon." I demanded but he just nodded, yet did not put me down.


    He was getting more and morefortable with holding me in his arms. I closed my eyes as I knew he would not listen. And truth to be told, my right leg was hurt due to the fall too.


    But then he must be injured too. I shook my head to clear my thoughts.


    "Marianne"


    "Hmmm"


    "If you want to learn anything, I can teach you." I furrowed my brows as his statement and looked at him again.


    "I mean, I have been trained well in fencing, archery, horse riding, hunting and all other things you can fancy."


    ''Was this really the time to brag about it?!''


    "You are the second highest noble in the empire, your highness. Of course, you know everything. But I am well versed in everything I need to know. Do you think we fell because of me, if you would not have forced me toe along I would have won the race, and when we fell the reins were in your hand.`` I reminded him and he sighed.


    "How many more times are you going to use me?" he asked and I looked back.


    It was not about how we fell and he joined, it''s about the change in his behavior.


    "Cassius, is there something I should know more about?" I asked and his steps halted.


    "Why do you think so? Anyways, do you want to eat something?" he asked out of the blue as if we were in a tea house or pastry shop.


    "There are a few trees with fruits, shall we take some?" he cleared looking at my confused face and i nodded.


    It was better than having nothing. He took me towards the trees and helped me in standing.


    "Stay here, I will climb and bring some." he said as if he was fine.


    "There is no need. Take the stick and try to hit the tree." i pointed at the stick but it was not lengthy enough


    "It wont work, wait let me see nearby" i nodded and he walked around.


    I sat there on the dry leaves looking at the way to get fruits. We have nothing with us, even water!!


    "This is Marianne''s longest stick, Marianne. I guess I have to climb the tree." he replied with a sigh, and my eyes fell on his injured leg.


    "Is there no other way? We can look for other trees that are not that tall." I suggested and he shook his head, but then he looked at me hesitatingly.


    "What is it?" I asked the man who did not hesitate while kissing me, yet hesitating while plucking the fruits.


    "If you hold you above and you will use the stick then it may work. Would you do that?" he asked and I hesitated.


    But before I could deny it, my stomach growled. And I knew I still had breakfast but he only had a cookie, so I nodded.


    He was visibly surprised by my reply. He must be thinking I would deny it.


    I stood up and walked towards the tree he moved and stood behind me.


    "Are you ready, Marianne?" he asked and I nodded.


    Passing the stick, he held my hips. I tried my best to not feel his hands that were moving but on the tree and fruits.


    "A bit higher." I said as I tried to hit the stick on the fruits but the fruits were on higher branches so only leaves fell, as if mocking me for my futile efforts.


    His grip on my hips tightened and he moved me higher. Now my hips were close to her face. I closed my eyes and then opened to look above again.


    I took the stick and hit again and this time finally a few pears fell.


    "Move a bit left" I instructed and he nodded. I smiled as a few more pears fell.


    "Move a bit forward" he kept holding me higher and moving as I continued to try to get more fruit.


    "I guess, that would be enough for the two of us for now." he said and I finally looked below.


    There were more than two dozen pears on the ground.


    "Yes, they are. Put me down ``I replied and his hands moved so slowly that I could not describe.


    His hands moved to my waist then back and finally touching my shoulder and crown did he let me touch the ground.


    We both walked and collected the fruits silently. Sitting on the dry leaves again we started nibbling the fruits.


    This was the first time I ever sat in the woods and ate the fruits I plucked myself. Was that the reason it was so tasty!


    But before we can eat further, we hear a few footsteps. There were more than four to five people who were walking towards us.


    "Who are you and what are you doing in our area?" asked an old man, who was looking like the head of the group.


    We saw a group of peopleing towards us. They were d in rough cotton and wild skin of animals. The fur was looking like it was not stitched properly. Their bodies were rough and scratched. They all were tribes that lived around.


    They looked at us as if we were intruders, barged into their house to steal.


    We stood up looking at them and introduced ourselves politely, even Cassius was much more humble than I had thought.


    "We are just passers by who have lost their way and unfortunately our horse ran away and we did not know where to go" he said before I could introduce and I looked at him in bewilderment.

 Chapter 246: Crimes of nobles!

    Chapter 246: Crimes of nobles!


    Marianne pov contd..


    "Ha.. just look at their torn clothes, brother. They did not seem to be any noble, how did they even get a horse. They must be lying" said a woman with hairs like a broom. Her eyes were dark and brooding. It''s not like I judge people by their color or features, but the look on her face makes her uglier.


    "Tell us, who are you?" asked the elder man again, he must be in histe 30''s with the way they were walking they were looking like huntsmen of a tribal area.


    "We truly are passers by who have lost our way. If you help us in getting out of here, we will be very grateful to you." said Cassius with a little bow of his head. I could not believe that he was the same man who was boasting that we were still the archduke and archduchess of the empire.


    But I could see the reason for his wariness. These people have spears and munitions. If they were among those who were dissatisfied with the empire or with the side of enemies then they could try to hurt us.


    "Well, if that is the case, we can show you the way," said the man with a smile and our expression rxed.


    "We will be very grateful for your kind gesture, kind sir" said Cassius as he bowed, and I followed.


    "Hah, we are neither kind nor do we make kind gestures. And what would I get from your being grateful?" he asked, tilting his head, as his eyes fell on me.


    I wanted to argue, but before I could say anything, he held my hand and moved me behind him authoritatively.


    "What do you want?" he asked in a threatening tone, i could see his jaws were clenched and it was clear that he was ready for spar if needed,


    "You are getting it wrong brother. We do not look at other wives. We want the earring she is wearing." said the man shaking his head, and others chuckled.


    "What a protective man, ready to fight even when we are six and with spears while you are alone with injuries." said another man moving a dagger in his hands as if he was ying with it and others started chuckling.


    Cassius looked at me as if asking for permission if I agreed with it. Was there even a choice, the men were right. Even when we were trained inbat, we both were injured.


    His leg was badly injured and my right hand was injured. And they were more than us with proper arms to fight. They all were strong built, even the women were looking like a fighter.


    I nodded and took my ruby earrings and gave it to him. He took a piece and handed it to them, but in another piece he put it in his pocket.


    They looked at him with furrowed brows as if silently asking him the question.


    "The second one will be given after we reach back to the nearest vige or the marquees estate. '''' he said with a strict tone and they looked at each other, after a pause they nodded.


    "Very well, but we can show you the way to the vige. We have a carriage with us. But we can not take you to the marquees pce, we are hunters but we don''t have the permission to hunt here. So we can not go and meet nobles. If you are a noble we can not help you. It will be dangerous for us" said the man who was silent till now, he was looking the most serious one among them.


    "No we are not nobles, we are aids of them. My wife is the head maid of the duchess. The earring was given to her by the duchess as a gift." said Cassius, and I furrowed my brows.


    ''If they are wary of nobles, would they help their aides?''


    As expected their expressions changed and they looked at each other again.


    "But recently we were fired from there because of one minor mistake of mine. We were trying to go to marques pce to find a new job. I understand brother how selfish and greedy these noblemen are! They could not forgive a minor mistake of usmoners. On second thought, I think doing my own business would be better. What do you suggest, brother?" he asked with full sincerity while his face was full of ridicule when talking about nobles.


    Who said that he was full of pure blood and pride. He knew how to change the situation too. And his acting skills were top notch. I could see everyone trusting him in a heartbeat. They nodded their heads, epting his words.


    "You are right brother. These nobles are full of selfishness. One of our men used to work for marquees too. He used to do all his illegal work of business, but when it was found out and he was captured, marquess was the first one to send him to jail. Such two faced people, I say. They deserve to be sent to jail first." said a man and Cassius eyed me.


    "Ha, they all are cker than coal yet behave like respectable men, as if they care about us a lot. Bunch of liars and frauds" once started they all joined and bad mouthed nobles and i was d that Cassius lied, but what they said about marquess and the way Cassius was looking at me stung me.


    I was stunned too with the man''s words. I could not believe that my father could do so. No, I would not ept any words just like that, I trust my fatherpletely.


    "Umm, brother," I called and they all looked at me annoyed. They must have taken me as a pretty little doll who did not speak without the permission of her husband.


    "Which marquess you are talking about?" I asked and they all became alert, their eyes turned sharp as they looked at me.


    "Why are you asking so many questions?"

 Chapter 247: Bait for hunt!

    Chapter 247: Bait for hunt!


    Cassius pov


    "Why are you asking so many questions?" asked the man, looking at us with alerted eyes.


    The moment I saw them, I knew they were ouws. Therefore I made a story to hide our identity asmoners, yet closer to nobles to justify the jewels of Marianne. I could see they were not showing yet but they were suspicious of us. Their hands were moving closer on their weapons.


    I knew she was affected by then Marquees name, I was too. But then there were many Marquees in the empire. I understand her anxiety but this was not the way to ask.


    "Ah, my wife, this is not the time to gossip. Is it?" I asked as I hugged her from behind and pulled her back. She eyed me and I red back at her.


    "I apologise, brother. She is always like that, full of gossip and chatting. That was one of the reasons she lost her job in the pce. Yet she is not improving. I understand, it is your wish to reply to her or not.`` I said with augh as I spanked her ass yfully.


    She looked at me with widened eyes, her face was so shocked and red, that i wanted to kiss her again.


    "Don''t be like that, honey. I will make up with youter.`` I replied as I touched her back yfully, gaining a gasp from her.


    And finally they all chuckled. They became rxed again as they started joking all around.


    "I can see your wife is a feisty one, you should put her in more control. But look at her adorable reaction. She behaved like a maiden, it must have felt good to be with such a girl who is soft and feisty at the same time." said a man who was looking at her from the start.


    His eyes were following her gown that was a bit torn, and then to her face that was still red. Oh lord! Did she not know how fatale her face was, and that also when she blushed! She could create another war like Helen of troy!


    "I know, brother. My wife loves me a lot. And I am most protective of her. She did not know how many battles I had fought for her '''' I threatened subtly. The man moved his eyes from her to me and chuckled yet did not look at her again.


    "Lets go, we need to hunt before we walk back to the town, and it''s already past noon. You both areing along with us. By the way What is your name?" they asked us.


    "My name is John and she is Marry. Are you going to hunt before going to the town?" I asked and they all nodded.


    "Of course, we are here to hunt from the start, not to show way to the lost travellers." he taunted and I nodded.


    "Then we apologise, we can not join you. Tell us the way verbally and we will go by ourselves. You can still keep the jewels through. Just instructions are enough for it.`` I said and Marianne nodded too.


    I could see she was looking worried from the start.


    "No can do, you both areing with us." they announced, making us alerted.


    "Why, we have paid you what you want. What else do you need?" This was getting more dangerous than I had thought.


    "It is not about jewels. It is about promise. We promised to escort you to town and we never break our promises. And the ce you are sitting freely. Do you even know it is the home of bison? They can attack you anytime. Even if we give you directions. You would not be able to make it alive. This ce has many wild animals. I still could not believe that a man was venturing into it with such a weakdy without any weapons." he mocked and started walking.


    "Come with us, we will ensure your safety with all the wild animals" he said and his other men walked behind us, as if waiting for us to move so that they could follow.


    I was not worried about animals, who would ensure our safety with them.


    I could not believe that the marquees have his pce behind such a ce. How did he even go on trips leaving his wife and kids alone with such dangerous people lurking around.


    I held Marianne''s hand tightly, almost keeping her in my arms as we started walking. But the surprising thing was she was not looking afraid. In fact, she felt relieved when they forced us to walk with them. What was in her mind this time.


    We started walking and they continued to talk andugh again.


    "By the way, since you have worked for Archduke, tell us something about him? Is he really that proud and rude as people say?"


    Marine kicked as she looked at me, how in this world did she have the time tough. Was I the only one who was on pins and needles!?


    "Yes, he is a very proud man." I replied to end the matter.


    "You know he thinks that everyone in the market works ording to him, delusional i say. So many people are taking benefit of the absence of strictws, dumb man" they continued and each time Marianne looked at me with a smirk or amused eyes.


    We kept on moving, when we finally arrived at the river Mari and I was trying to find it. We stopped and they stretched themselves as if preparing for fight


    "Alright, we are here, take your positions. There would be many animals soon to drink the water." they said as they circled the ce.


    I held Marianne and we both walked towards the river to clean ourselves and drink some water but before we could do so they called us again.


    "You both, you are full of blood, you could be used to lure the animals, don''t wash yourself"

 Chapter 248: the dare!

    Chapter 248: the dare!


    Marianne pov


    "You both, you are full of blood, you could be used to lure the animals. Don''t wash yourself" said the man and I wonder if the day could be any better! What did he think of us! Are we his baits or what?


    I knew if this goes on Cassius would not be able to handle much, even if it was a lot for me. But then, when was he behaving like him these days?


    When I thought he would be angry and deny or try to be witty and find a solution he did something I had never expected.


    "I am ready to be the bait, but let my wife clean the blood and stay in a safe corner. If she would be hurt even a bit, I would make sure to kill as many of you as I can.`` His words were so cold that even I shivered but their head just chuckled.


    "And you think, you bare handedly can deal with all of us?" His words were filled with mockery but Cassius just shook his head.


    "No, but I will make sure to kill a few of you before getting to my end. So how many are you ready to lose your life? because I am sure I am ready to die to save my wife." he said with the same arrogance I know in him.


    To say that I was not getting affected would be a lie. Even if he was acting, he had done so perfectly that my heart was beating so fast in my rib cage that it would burst out any moment. I shook my head to clear my thoughts. This was not the time to be emotional and a teenage girl who would look at her love to fight for her from the sidelines.


    "Alright, then you will be one to be the bait, just open your bandage and let the blood fall when animals are near. We will signal you. And your wife cane here and sit with Zua, he pointed at the leecher man who was looking at me since we bumped into each other. His eyes were telling there was so much lust in it. Rather than sitting with him, i would better stay here and be bait of the animals.


    But before i could say anything, Cassius spoke again,


    "She is not going to stay with him. She is going to stay with you, the head of the n. And I need a pledge from you to keep her safe." he spoke and my fingers clenched into a fist. Why was he talking like he was not going to make it!? Did he think he would be a brave warrior or a great husband who sacrificed his life for his wife.


    Tsk.. tsk.. Had he taken me as a weak wife who cries by sitting in the corner when her husband would fight from the enemies.


    "You are a tough nut, aren''t you. Alright, i will escort your wife safely if something happens to you. Now move from the river and stand in the middle. I can feel from the ground, the animals are near." he said and i finally understood why the man was lying on the ground and even talking while keeping his head on the ground all the time.


    Cassius looked at me with his face full of seriousness, and I wanted nothing but to beat him first and then handle all these monkeys who were ordering us as if we were their ves.


    "Go there" he instructed and it took all my strength to not shout at him right there.


    I nodded seriously and moved towards him and hugged him with a sentimental face as if I was too upset and in a pathetic state.


    But when I was about to move my legs slipped and I fell on him. We both fell straight into the river behind him and then i made sure to move as much as i could in an attempt to stand but the slippery water kept disbncing me or so as i acted.


    Cassius looked at me with a frown and I winked at him, making his eyes widened. Look at the courage of the man, he even had the audacity to pinch my waist in that condition and make me cry in pain.


    He let me act a bit more and when he finally helped me in standing up, we both were all wet but clean, there was no smell of blood from us.


    The brooding man finally stood up from the ground and walked toward us. He sniffed us like an animal would do and then his eyes met mine. I still acted like a pathetic and hopeless woman but his eyes were telling me he could see through my act.


    But who cares, we have already cleaned the blood, and he could not do anything about it.


    Cassius and I stood in an alert position in case he tried to attack us. But in the next second the man chuckled.


    He looked at me and asked, "which weapon can you use?"


    "I can use all '''' said Cassius but he shook his head, and continued looking at me as if still waiting for my reply.


    "I can use a bow, sword and a bit of dagger." I replied with my head held high.


    He nodded and uplifted his hand in the air.


    Soon a man threw a dagger at him. Could he not choose a sword or bow?!


    "Show me your skills, if you won with Shia, then i would make sure that you will be escorted well without even jewel and will promise to protect you once in future no matter who would be against you. But... if you lost, Shia will make sure to give you enough wounds to use you as bait for the hunting for days toe and only your husband would leave the ce alone. That also only if he wanted to leave or else we do not mind an extra fool as bait!!

 Chapter 249: The Promise and the battle

    Chapter 249: The Promise and the battle


    Marriane pov cont''d


    "I do not allow that." shouted Cassius while I was lost contemting. The man was fair enough to let me fight against a woman, not men. Though the woman was no less than a woman in her body structure, the man with them was like a monster with that wide shoulder and chest and height. Even Cassius, who was already taller, was less tall than them. But my mind was still on the offer he had given me. Though there was a chance I would never need it, my heart was telling me to ept it, it was worth taking the risk.


    "No one is asking you boy. You were given an option to save both of you, and I have epted all your conditions, yet you let your wife rule you and get cleaned. Now it is her turn to save both of you." said the man to Cassius.


    Cassius looked at me as if waiting for a signal, asking if i am prepared to fight with them.! Wouldn''t fighting with one would be a better option than fighting with all?!


    I looked back at the man and he already signaled the woman toe closer as if he had already read my mind. This man was crazier and more threatening than we had thought.


    "I agree." I said out aloud, though it was not needed. But I wanted to show them my confidence. Since the moment I saw her, I did not like her. I just wanted to wipe off that smirk from her face.


    The man handed me the dagger. It was filled with some ancient text written on it. It suddenly felt very rare and precious. When I took it out from the sheath, its shine was blinding.


    "Are you going to keep looking at it or finally going to attack me." look at her confidence! So she was sure that she would win!


    I suddenly remembered Jamie''s words from a few days ago. That time I had thought that he was too pensive to think that I would need a closebat or fight with anyone. I have even taken the practice lightly! Darn it! If only I would have been a bit more cautious then this would not have happened to be too difficult.


    "I want to confirm your promise first." I said looking at the man, who nodded as if he was anticipating it already.


    "Even if I go against the emperor or the Marquess, would you help me?" I asked pensively and he chuckled.


    "I thought you were on their side." but then he looked at me with grave eyes and nodded, "I will support or save you once, your choice."


    "But how would I contact you if needed?" I asked again, looking at the man.


    "I will show you my liar, only if you win against her" he said looking at the girl who was looking angry because of the waiting. I nodded and held the dagger tightly in my hands.


    "Are you ready?" I asked, taking my stance as Jamie had taught me.


    "I thought that you would never ask!!" she said faking a yawn and my jaws clenched.


    "Are you sure you want to do it?" he asked as if he was ready to fight alone with all of them. I nodded my head but his eyes were still on the bandage of my right hand. I sighed, his doubts were valid at its ce but what choices do we had


    "Come on, cut the crap of you lovers. I felt nauseous because of your lovey dovey act." she said making an ugly face and i wanted to tell her it was not needed, since she was already ugly at its peak.


    I moved fast when she was still busy in her act and attacked straight at her neck.


    Her eyes widened as she moved and I made sure to bend my leg and she fell.


    "That was cheating, I was not ready." she snarled but I did not have time to waste. I put my other leg on her chest and used all the pressure I could to hurt her ribcage.


    She looked at me with bloodlust when she held my leg and tried to move it. It did not take her long when she moved it and rolled on the ground.


    I followed but this time she was fast enough to stand and I was just able to give a slight kick on her back. She coughed a few times as she stood up but her eyes were sharp noticing my every action.


    She looked at me and tilted her head as she maintained a fair distance this time. If I took a step forward she took a step backward. Her eyes were set on me like a hawk on its prey.


    "I thought you have morals, '''' she asked again and I chuckled.


    "Battles have no morals, young girls, they only have winners and losers." I replied and her anger rose.


    "Very well, then let it end once and for all" this time she moved to attack me and I was sure she would use all her power in it.


    I held the dagger with both hands in defense potion but when she was close enough she jumped in the air and moved her left leg out to hit my gut.


    I squatted down yet it hit me on my shoulders when I bent at one side, but thank goodness the impact was not that much.


    Iid on the floor and shed her right leg. The wound was not deeper but it was enough for blood to gush out and create a pool under her legs.


    "You bitch.." she shouted as she bent and tried to hit my neck and I moved and forwarded the dagger but it waste, it hit my upper arms (triceps) from the back side. I winced but kept my focus on her.


    She was not satisfied with the result and moved again but this time I was the one who rolled on the ground and moved to the other side.

 Chapter 250: who won!

    Chapter 250: who won!


    Marianne pov contd.


    She was not satisfied with the result and moved again but this time I was the one who rolled on the ground and moved to the other side. Her daggernded on my dress and for the first time I hated that I was in a gown, while the opponent was in pants.


    I kept rolling and the pressures created a ripping sound and I didn''t need to turn back to look that my gown was torn.


    I moved and stood up only to see that my gown was only reaching up to my knees with a few cuts above too, creating a slit. I felt embarrassed as my legs could be seen but her attack did not let the feeling stay for long. As I moved too to see who would attack first. Our arms locked as her dagger ended in front of my right eyes and my dagger touched the part under her arms.


    She tried to bend her knee to hurt me but I put my heels with full pressure on her other leg first.


    ''Ah, I love my heels, that was the weapon that has always helped me win a fight.'' she winced and her eyes closed, her pressure on the hand loosened and i turned back and flipped to hit her straight at the gut. She moved but it waste, her stomach got a long cut though not the deep one as she moved on time.


    "You are going to die from my hand bitch" she snarled again but I have to concentrate more on other things.


    The pain from the corbone was increasing and my hands were almost trembling, making it difficult to hold the dagger steadily.


    She smirked as she knew she had chosen the right ce to attack.


    I looked at her, her triceps and leg were hurt, so as her guts, if I wanted to win, I had to attack at any of these ces to make her lose.


    We both moved back and created some distance for the next attack.


    I held the dagger in my left hand this time. When my eyes fell on the ground. The mud was wet due to the river water. And it would be impossible to use it. Then I looked around for something to use when my eyes fell on my torn gown.


    I took a sigh of relief as the n formed in my mind.


    "You bitch.. Shouting like crazies all the time. Have you ever seen your face in the river, because I am sure you do not have the ability to own even a mirror?!"


    "What did you say? She roared and I smirked.


    "Why! Do not tell me you are afraid to see your face? Have you ever thought how tormented we would be by looking at you? You are such an ugly girl, your face could be used to scare the kids.'''' I kept speaking loudly all the curses I knew and kept ring at her further.


    While I continued to move towards the torn cloth with slow steps. She kept taking the step backwards as we continued moving in a circle, trying to find a perfect chance. And when she was at the brim filled with anger, i closed my eyes and winced, my legs wobbled and i fell.


    She smirked thinking it was her chance and moved towards me,


    This time she moved fast as if she was going to kill me with her attack and my hands held the cloth tightly in both ends, this was a chance of life and death for me, when she was close enough and going to attack my neck again,


    I moved and held her both legs with the cloth and flipped it. The pain that I felt was unbearable and I was sure my hand would break with the crackling sound.


    But she flew in the air and fell with a strong thump on her back.


    "Aahhh" I heard her scream as she held her hand and this was myst chance. I held the dagger tightly in my left hand and used all the left force to stab her wound in the gut again. And used my elbow then to held her smack there,


    Though she was more powerful, Jamie had taught me the way to lock the neck in a way that could not be loosened easily. She moved and held the dagger but then did not take it out, she must have known its impact.


    So instead she twisted and turned to get my grip loose on her but it was not effective.


    "ept defeat" I shouted as I knew I would not be able to hold her for long, this was myst chance since I did not have the weapon anymore.


    "Never" she shouted as she moved her legs to backflip.


    "Then die." I shouted and pressed her neck. But her expression did not change.


    ''Was she even a human! Her skin was harder than animals.''


    "I said, ept defeat '''' I roared but she just smirked knowing my intentions.


    She moved again and finally hit my right hand with her dagger and my grip loosen. I fell backwards to save myself. I could not even feel the pain anymore as my hand turnedpletely limp.


    She stood up from the ground but winced too as her movements brought out another stream of blood from her gut.


    "You are the one that was going to ept defeat or die" she announced and i could not agree with her more. Her whole stomach was shed the dagger was still in her stomach and there were many other injuries on her body, yet she was standing there. And I was on the ground with only one hand.


    Suddenly I felt admiration for her. Though her mouth was foul, she had immense courage.


    I tried to stand up using my left hand but I did not have the dagger anymore.


    I Bluffed a kick from the side. I made it look like I was going to kick her in the shin. But when she came close, Instead, I delivered a strong punch to her face.


    "The fight is over" we both heard the sound and our faces filled with bewilderment. But when we looked there my eyes widened and I couldn''t believe it.


    "How in the name of god!"

 Chapter 251: death and us

    Chapter 251: death and us


    My eyes widened as I looked at them with wide opened eyes. Everyone was on the floor unconscious while Cassius was holding their head under the knife.


    "I apologise for taking so long, my dear wife" he said with a smirk and I did not know how to react!


    How did he handle all of them when I was having trouble handling only one? I looked at him with bewilderment when he slowly moved towards us.


    "You.. what did you do to them?" shouted the girl named Shia as she moved towards an unconscious man which surprised me again as i thought that she would be moving towards her head.


    But then she took the head of the man in herp even after she was so much hurt. I did not see her cry when I fought with her even after she got so many wounds, but now she was crying like a young girl who had lost everything. I felt so much pain looking at her. We should not have been here in the first ce. We shouldn''t have met her and I should not have interfered.


    All this because of the changes my life is bringing among them.


    "What did you do to them?" I asked, and Cassius looked at me surprised.


    "Why? did you want to be killed by them? So you are feeling upset now that they would not be able to do so?" he spat in anger.


    The girl who was crying there looked at us, "what did you do to them?" she asked again, she really has very little vocabry!


    "I have done nothing to them. They are just unconscious. They would soon get consciousness again. But for that you have to help us" he said to the man whom he had held.


    "You have betrayed us. Why would I help you?" snarled the head and Cassius chucked.


    "The deal was to give you the jewel and you would take us to the vige safely, how did it even end in us being the bait of the animals so that you can hunt them? And now that we have tried to save ourselves you are calling us traitors. I didn''t even remember being loyal to you!" he shouted once again, and the headman gritted his teeth.


    "If they are only unconscious then they will get consciousness again, we should hurry and leave this area, Cassius'' ''I said as I looked at their angry faces. They would not let us go once they would wake up and notice what had happened.


    "Ha, if only they would be alive for that.. It is almost evening time. The animals would soon be here to drink water. All the men are unconscious to save themselves. The girl is injured badly and this old man would only be able to save himself. They all are going to die." said Cassius with augh.


    I looked at the men who wereying on the ground, and then back at the Cassius and the old man.


    "Is there no way to save them?" I asked and the girl looked at me withplex emotions.


    "Why are you so worried about them?" asked Cassius, confused. "If i had not done this we both would have died" he added with strong anger and i shook my head.


    ''I know everything but do they all need to deserve that?'' but then i closed my eyes, maybe he was just acting the way we did that before.


    "Very well, then let''s go and save yourself, we will find the way out.'''' I said and finally the man nodded.


    "Tell me, is this yourst decision?" he asked the man whom he was holding.


    There was anger in that aged man''s eyes, I could see that he wanted to kill both of us.


    "Fine, I am ready to help you, save my men first." he added and Cassius shook his head.


    "I need a blood oath for that." added Cassius, "now"


    "I am ready to give you the blood oath," said the girl who was crying there. She held the dagger that was still inside her and took it out in one single move. She winced as the blood started flowing like water from the faucet, it was so much that even I felt nauseous for a moment.


    But she still crawled towards Cassius and used her blooded hand. Cassius nodded and opened his bandage, soon fresh blood filled his hands again.


    They both held hands while the girl chanted something I did not know. The old man kept denying but the girl did not listen and soon they both left each other''s hand.


    "The oath is done. You have the blood of our n now. No one from our n ever hurt you or your family. And you can not hurt us too" she replied as she finally held her gut. Her steps stumbled.


    I wanted to ask what was happening but this was not the right time. I moved and took the pieces of my gown and went to the girl. She looked at me with pensive eyes.


    "Did you not say we are part of one family now?" I asked and she bit her lips to stop herself from speaking anything.


    She did not stop me anymore and I took the dress and tied her wounds tightly. At least it would stop bleeding for a while.


    "Hurry up, we need to go." said Cassius and we all nodded.


    "We are four, can you both handle one man each, we both would handle 2 each?'''' he asked and i nodded but then i looked at the girl who was not even able to stand.


    She felt my eyes on her and shook her head.


    "I will manage.. I am not that weak and pathetic" she mumbled and I shook my head.


    "Telling that you are hurt and need help is not being pathetic, dear. It is just sharing your pain with the one who cares." I replied and she looked at me with widened eyes as to why I was showing her care.


    Truth to be told even I did not know.

 Chapter 252: blood oath

    Chapter 252: blood oath


    Cassius finally let the old man go but he was not gritting anymore. He was trying to hold the menying on the floor. We moved and tried to help one too when i went and held the man Shui was trying to hold. She looked at me with a questioning gaze.


    "Hold the boy, he is the youngest with the least weight. The man you have chosen is one of the strongest and heaviest one, you would not be able to handle him.`` I exined but she shook her head.


    "We are going to get married tomorrow. He is my life partner. I would save him no matter what." she said adamantly and I frowned.


    "You both would die right here if you continued to be stubborn. Do you think you will be able to live with the condition you are in? Ha! Just let him go and I promise I will return him safely to you.`` I said and she looked at me and then at the manying there on the ground.


    "Now," Cassius shouted and she finally moved and heralded the youngest one who would be around 15- 16.


    We all moved towards the other side and soon the thumping on the ground could be heard. The animals were close.


    "Come with me, there is a cave where we rest. Take everyone there." said the old man and I looked at Cassius, he felt my gaze and nodded.


    But I was not satisfied. Could we really trust them?! As if sensing my worries he gave me a smile as we continued to move.


    "They can not break the blood oath, it is connected with the god of their n. We are part of their n now." he said and i furrowed my brows, was it so easy to be part of an ouw n? And how did he know that?


    There were so many questions in my mind, but all I could do was nod. We could feel the animals close and started dragging the men faster with us.


    "We are close, just a bit more" said the old man and I could see he was carrying both men easily despite his old age.


    Finally what felt like an eternity, we reached a cave where the ground was covered with grass. Strikingly the grass was looking odd.


    "Don''t walk on the grass. It is a trap" spoke the girl and i nodded so that was the reason i felt so.


    We walked in a narrow line as we finally reached inside the cave. We almost slumped leaving the men on the floor.


    The girl moved and checked his soon to be husband first and i shook my head, lovestruck fool!


    But what did Cassius do to all of them that they did not wake up even after so much dragging and time.


    The girl stood and passed the water. I looked at her gratefully but before I could drink some water Cassius snatched the pitcher and threw it on the ground.


    "Hey, what are you doing? We do not have that many resources that you can waste like that?" shouted the girl while it finally clicked my mind.


    "You mixed something in their water?" I spoke my thoughts aloud but he nodded.


    "You did what?" shouted the girl, and he turned to look at her.


    "I did what I needed to survive. It would not have happened, if you all would have let us go our own way. Or would have shown the path as promised." he spat and the girl bit her lips and looked away.


    "So, we don''t have water now?'''' I asked the main point and Cassius nodded.


    "Great and where are we by the way? Mother and brother would be looking for us, everyone would be looking for us, for christ sake and here we are in a cave in the middle of nowhere.`` I shouted, I was just holding thest thread of my patience. Could this day be any worse!?


    "We did have some herbs for wounds though" said the girl as she opened another bundle of cloth that we had dragged with us.


    She took out some herbs and then gave them to me, "will you help me a bit?" I nodded and opened her wounds.


    "Put it on the wound and tie it again," she instructed and I followed.


    Once done, sheid there silently. Taking the hand of the man in her hands. She leaned on his chest and closed his eyes.


    The old man got busy checking the nerves of everyone. While I just sat there looking around, I felt his hands on my hand.


    "Come, let me put the herbs on your wounds too." There was so much softness in his voice as if he was afraid that I would be hurt by his loud voice too.


    The wound was dried and my dress was stuck to it. When he tried to move it, it hurt so much that for a second I forgot that he was taking my dress off.


    "I apologise for what happened today, Marianne. I am truly disappointed with myself too." he said as his hands gently moved over my wound yet it burned like hellfire.


    "It was not.. Not your mistake Cassius. And in the end you are the one who saved us. But how did you do that?`` I asked, as I was sure we did not have anything to mix in water.


    "When we were walking with them, they were discussing the amount of animals they needed and I realised it was a lot. They would not be able to kill so much no matter what they do. So I noticed what they had. Then I asked one and he told me they have herbs to make people unconscious. They mix it in the water of the animals they capture. I just stole it and used it against them." he said with a painful expression. "But I am still ashamed to be sote."

 Chapter 253: wedding vows!

    Chapter 253: wedding vows!


    Marianne pov contd..


    Once he was done he did not put the gown back to its ce.


    ''It is full of blood and dirt. It may cause infection." He exined before I could ask anything. So I just nodded.


    "Marianne"


    "Hmmm"


    "Your dress ispletely torn," he said and only then did I notice that I had many small cuts in the dress all over my breast and stomach, even from below my legs up to my knees were exposed.


    My hands instinctively moved to my breasts to hide my bra from poking and I was too embarrassed that everyone had seen me like this.


    "Marianne, if you do not mind, can you wear my shirt? Since I did not havebat it is perfectly fine."


    I looked at him with astonishment, if I would wear his shirt then what would he wear? Was he thinking of moving here bare chest now?


    "You need it more than me, Marianne. There are all men, and the only woman is asleep. But you are still exposing a lot." He said as his eyes roamed on my body.


    From his expressions it didn''t look like he had any problem with that. If any, he was feasting on the visuals he could see.


    His eyes were still on my legs and did not move. Perverted man! Could he not see the situation? But then I started feeling the sudden heat too, my face started burning as he started caressing me with his eyes.


    I coughed and he finally looked at me.


    "I request," he added and I nodded.


    He smiled and started opening his threads of the shirt. I didn''t want to see, yet my eyes betrayed me.


    Traitor!


    I looked at his taut muscles. His well defined pectorals were living as if sculpted, and his broad shoulders were looking strong and hard. His skin was just a bit tan from the practice he did, yet it gave him a more muscr look.


    He was sitting there like a piece of majestic art.


    "Marianne, here" only when he spoke did Ie out of my senses.


    I took the shirt and wore it above my gown. His shirt reached up to my thighs, and hid all the important parts at least.


    "Come, let''s rest for a while, we did not know what else is written in the journey for us." He said as he held my hand.


    Heid down on the ground as if it was the mostfortable bed. Who would believe that the man had spent all his life in luxury? I remembered the day of my underground prison while Iid there on the stony ground.


    But before my head could hit the ground and I wince in pain further, I felt a soft yet hard thing and I didn''t need to see that it was his hand. I looked at him and he moved.


    "For now, I can only offer myself at your service. Come..." He said as he put another hand on my waist and slowly moved me towards him.


    The line was so flimsy and not at all up to his standards yet it felt so warm when he tried to hold me as if I was very precious to him.


    My head was on his hand and we both were looking into each other''s eyes.


    "Does it hurt a lot?" He asked as he looked at my hand and I nodded. There was no way that I would shake my head, it was definitely the worst injury I had in this life.


    He slowly started caressing my hair, and then patting it as if i was a kid he was trying to coax and ensure that he was fine.


    "I apologise, I am not able to protect you as I promised. My vows of marriage had been broken here," he said and my eyes that were soft hardened again.


    "Why! Did you forget that you have not kissed me topleted the vows and since they were not taken at the first ce, how could they be broken?'''' I said in a cold voice.


    That memory still stung me as that was the start of my demise. If I would not have gained a second chance would I have improved, no! And did he fulfill his promises in the first life? No!


    "Marianne. I forgot to tell you one thing." He said in a very serious tone and I looked at him back, though my eyes were still filled with anger.


    "That day, when we toasted the ss of wine.." oh so he wanted to im that! And here I thought that he wanted to apologise!


    "I know I did that by mistake. I was not experienced enough and I was nervous. I apologise for that, your highness." I replied formally as I tried to move away from his arms.


    His eyes widened and his mouth opened. His face was looking as if he had got the biggest shock of his life. That made my anger bubble up too.


    Did he need to exaggerate such a tiny mistake as if I had burned the whole pce!


    "So you knew it all along? And it was your mistake?" he asked and I nodded.


    "It was done incidentally. It was not like I wanted to ruin the moment. But it had been a year. I thought the matter have died down a long ago.'''' I replied in my defense and he sat up and looked at me withplicated directions.


    "Marianne. I have started to trust you. Tell me that you are lying and you have not done that.." I frowned at his behavior but the next moment he cupped my cheeks and looked straight into my eyes.


    It felt like he was on the verge of getting crazy and I was sitting there bewildered, "Say Marianne, that you have not done it. You have not done that with my ss of wine." He finally said it and all I heard was thunder in my ears.

 Chapter 254: vows and kiss!

    Chapter 254: vows and kiss!


    It felt like he was on the verge of getting crazy and I was sitting there bewildered, "Say it Marianne, that you have not done it. You have not mixed poison in my ss of wine!" He finally said it and all I heard was thunder in my ears.


    "I did what? You.. you mean that my ss had poison in my marriage?" I asked as I could not believe it. This was so... I have no words to describe it!


    "Cassius, I can be crazy but I am not crazy enough to mix poison in my own ss on my marriage day to kill myself. If I would not have been happy with this marriage, I would have denied it. In fact I was the one who requested my father to ask you for marriage." I spat at the audacity of the man. How could he even think that I could do that!


    "Has the pain moved to your brain? You are talking like crazy." I added as he did not say a word but continued to look at me with bewilderment.


    In the end when I was waiting for an apology, he only asked, "Your ss?"


    "Of course, that was what I was apologising for. I did not know that I had to use the ss of my side to serve you the drink as the deration of my service towards you. So I took the ss and drank it myself after the toast." I said, shrugging my shoulders, which instantly earned a wince from me.


    "It hurts a lot, damn it" I held my right shoulder with my left hand to stop the trembling.


    But then I was not satisfied and he was still silent so I started again.


    "And what kind of ritual is that anyway? Why would I promise to serve you? Huh? I am getting married to you, noting as your ve or servant. So, I am not even regretting that I drank it myself instead of serving it to you.'''' I said this time, raising my chin high, I could not take the risk of moving my head again.


    "Marianne, you drank my ss of wine?" He asked with a smile and he was looking so delighted that if things would have been fine, he would have started dancing while holding me right there.


    No doubt he had gone crazy with the pain!


    "I did. And I did not think it have any kind of poison. So, do you mean that my ss had the poison which you drank?" I askeding back to the topic and the smile on his face faded and returned the angrier expressions again.


    "Yes, it meant that it wasn''t my ss that had poison. It is your ss that had it. I identally drank your ss. Someone wanted to kill you," he said and I looked at him stunned.


    "But you were just standing there fine. You were there for vows and.. You left because.." my eyes widened as I finally realized why he left in haste telling he was tired and not feeling well!


    "But why did you not tell me or otherster?" I asked, confused and then my eyes narrowed, "You thought that it was me, right?" Though iy was asking I was sure, or else why did he hide it from me and always be vary of me.


    "What, no!? I mean I was not sure. I was not able to trust anyone. It was just too much for me to bear. You all expect me to behave perfectly all the time, but even I am a human Marianne," he added and I looked at the other side.


    "Telling the truth is not that difficult, is it your highness?" I asked, mocking him but then he said something again,pletely blowing my mind.


    "Marianne, you said that our vows are notplete because I didn''t kiss you to seal the vows, right?" He said out of the blue and after his behaviour from the pastI did not need him toplete his words to know what he was trying to say.


    "Then, let''splete it now, shall we?"


    He said as he moved his hands from my cheek to my lips, and gently rubbed it. His warm hands seeping the warmth in my body in this cold. Then slowly, he moved my face back to his side.


    "There are so many people there, your highness, how could we kiss? Kiss!!" I was astounded and he looked around.


    "They are not going to wake up before morning. Even the girl is asleep and the old man would note back whole night," he said as he looked back at me.


    "And on our wedding day, there were more people present, Marianne, '''' he said and this time he did not even wait for my response.


    The kiss was light and gentle at first and eventually turned ravenous. His hot tongue probed my lips open and surged inside my mouth pushing deeper and entwining our tongues together.


    We kissed long and hard - our tongues intertwined and danced with each other and the atmosphere became even more heated.


    His kisses became ravenous, causing me to be breathless. I moaned under his lips and Cassius finally let me go, giving me a moment to breathe before hungrily devouring my lips again, deeply and a little roughly.


    As our tongue intertwined, his hands slid down and wandered all over my body and his caress was surprisingly gentle, almost soothing, contrary to his rough kisses.


    I could feel the warmth caressing my body. and it felt so hot, I could feel the wetness forming in my body. Something funny felt on my pit of the stomach, a sudden feeling as if it was getting burnt my hellfire.


    Then his lips traveled downwards, kissing my neck - that sensitive spot just below my ear - and my brain malfunctioned. My breath hitched and I clung to him, I wanted to let go, I wanted more. I wanted to feel that touch all over my body. The intensity was too high for me to bear as I felt his hands moving in.

 Chapter 256: Reincarnate

    Chapter 256: Reincarnate


    Cassius pov


    When my eyes opened, the first thing I saw was her sleeping on my chest. Her hands were tightly holding my torso. And my one was still under her head serving her as a pillow while the other was on her back, keeping her hidden in my arms. I could feel her soft skin against my rough chest. Her hairs scattered over my hands and her peaceful smile that was making her face more beautiful than ever.


    It was one of the precious moments of my life. How many times have we stayed this peaceful ever. It felt like a dream that I have never even imagined toe true. I was even afraid to move in case her sleep got affected. So I just looked around. I was awake most of the time at night keeping a watch on the old man.


    Who just treated others and fed them herbs and then sat at the entrance of the cave to guard us..


    He was still there, but soon others would wake up too, I could feel movements from them.


    "Marianne '''' I slowly whispered, then gently I moved my hands and moved her hair from her face.


    "Mmm," she moaned slightly and rubbed her face on my chest moving further close. She must be feeling cold as she moved closer to seek the warmth. But did she know how my breath hitched at her moans. When did she realise how her small actions affected me?


    "Marianne, we need to talk before the men wake up '''' I said again touching her shoulders and she finally responded.


    Rubbing her eyes from the back of her hand, she blinked to get adjusted to the environment. Her face was shining in the dark with an enchanting glow. She looked around and then at me, her eyes stayed on my face for a second and then moved down.


    To say that I was not proud of my body with the way she looked at it with pure admiration would be a lie. I never felt that confident before in the past few years.


    ''Have you seen enough, my wife?" i asked and her eyes snapped open and it finally dawned on her that it was not a dream but reality.


    Calling her wife was bing more and more natural these days.


    "I was not looking at anything." she deadpanned and I chuckled. But then i heard a man groaning


    "I would have discussed it further but these men are going to wake up soon, Marianne. We need to talk with the head for a few minutes and I want you toe with me.`` I talked to her and she nodded.


    She sat up and adjusted my shirt over her gown. She was looking so special in that dress that I wanted to keep sitting there and stare at her all the time.


    "I am ready." she spoke and i blinked. A smile formed on my lips and I nodded and stood up.


    She looked at me with a confused face but followed me silently.


    "We need to talk," I said to the man who was looking at the distance with serene expressions.


    "Kai.. people call me Kai. I am from the Barthua n. We were living in the woods from the past many centuries, even when there was no empire or borders but only vast woods." said the man in a cryptic way still lost in his thoughts, for a moment it did not feel like he was talking to us.


    But then he turned and looked deep into my eyes :how did you know about the blood oath?" he asked me and to be honest I did not know. These words just flew out of my mouth as if they were buried in my unconsciousness.


    "I have heard about it somewhere in the past and about the mark you all have in your arms, '''' I pointed out, as this was the most reasonable reply I could give.


    The man looked at the mark and then at me. His eyes looked deep into my soul. After a while he finally nodded.


    "What do you want to know?" he asked, finally giving us a faint smile.


    "I want to know what are the effects of this blood oath first."


    "It is as it sounds, my daughter had given his pure and blessed blood to you and took yours. Our blood is one now. So you are my son too. And as a father I will protect you and your family till the end, even if you die I will bring you back to life to fulfil my promise." said the man again in a cryptic way.


    He was talking as if he was god and he had the power to reincarnate or bring back to life. I wanted to mock andugh but I still needed this old man.


    "All we want is to leave this ce and reach the vige.'''' I added, "right, Marianne" but when I turned to look at her I was stunned to see her face.


    It was white and a thinyer of sweat was formed on her head. She was almost trembling and at the same time covered with sweat. It was as if she had seen the ghost. Her eyes were settled on the face of the old man who was strangely looking at her with deep calmness as if he knew why she was like that.


    Did he know any ck magic! Was he the reason for her sudden behaviour? I forwarded as I shook her, "Marianne, Mari, Marianne de Luca '''' I shouted jerking and she finally snapped back to reality. She looked at me and then at the man.


    "How would you do that?" she asked as if she believed her nonsense. Her face had sudden desperate look as if she wanted to bring someone back to life.


    "You don''t need to know that for now. It is not the right time, but soon.. Soon the truth will be in front of everyone"

 Chapter 257: Why are we getting divorce?

    Chapter 257: Why are we getting divorce?


    "When everyone wakes up, we will leave for the vige after getting some fruits, since it is toote to hunt and we can not go empty handed." said Kai and then looked back at the distance again.


    The man was queer. He was the strangest man i ever met after that dumb Philip. But what affected me most was Marianne, her reactions were too strange.


    "Does your n live in a vige too?" I asked and the man nodded.


    "We live in the outer borders of the vige. We sell meat and fruits there if needed and live livelihood, few of our men work there too. You will get a local carriage from there that will get you to your destination." he informed.


    "Tell us, and we will directly leave for there.'''' I deadpanned as I did not want to spend even one more moment with them. It was as if something was suffocating me, hurting me from inside.


    The man turned towards me again and then looked at Marianne who was no better than me.


    "You are a man and maybe feeling proud to be bare chest. But I didn''t think your wife wanted to travel like that. She needs clothes. The vige is not that safe as you are taking it. Beautiful women like your wife may suffer a casualty if she walks on the road like this." said the man and Marianne held the bottom of her gown as if trying to stretch it to make it further long.


    "Fine, but no more smartness" I added and held her hand as I walked out of there.


    I did not want her to be further embarrassed.


    "Where are we going?" she asked and i finally realised my speed is a bit fast for her injured body. I looked around and we were in the dense part of the woods. There are many trees around.


    "Are you not hungry?" I asked and she pursed her lips. We hardly had fruitsst afternoon and it had already passed a day yet here we were.


    "I am not hungry" she said and as if in line her stomach grumbled in protest.


    "Just sit here, I will look around for some fruits." I said with a chuckle but she did not reply.


    I sighed as I moved further. It was so difficult to gain her trust. Why could she not tell me what was on her mind? She was behaving strangely since Kai had started speaking.


    I looked around and thankfully found an apple tree. But since she was not with me, I had to look for stones.


    I collected a few stones and started throwing them into the fruits hoping to get a few proper fruits and luckily it was easier than I had thought.


    It took only a few minutes before I collected a dozen apples and walked back. She was sitting there again lost in her thoughts.


    "Here, have some fruits.'''' I said and rubbed the apple with my handkerchief which was the only clean cloth we had.


    "We need some water too, Marianne. Do you trust them enough to stay with them and travel to the vige? I think the knights of marquess would also be looking for us."


    "I know Cassius but I did not know how far we are from them. Would they even look in this area? It seemed to be some hidden area only known by the locals who inhabit it." her doubts were not wrong and i sighed.


    "So you want to go with them. Is this the only reason or is there something I should know about Marianne?" I asked and she looked at me. There was some hesitation in her eyes and atst she closed them.


    "Did you forget about the statement they said about marquees? I want to know about it. And I can not move further in these clothes, Cassius. It''s embarrassing" she added and i nodded,


    So her hesitation was because of clothes! Was I over-thinking just a while ago?!


    We sat there silently as we ate apples but this time the silence was deafening.


    "Cassius,st night.. You told me about the poison! Who do you think had done that?" she asked, finally breaking the suffocation.


    "I always thought that it was for me, so I always assumed that it was done by someone who would get benefits by killing me. But if it''s for you then, it could only be Marquees Wiltshire, but the question was if he had tried to kill you once, then why did he not try it again in the whole year?`` I asked and she blinked.


    "Maybe they have thought that my living is more beneficial for them in some way? Or they have not found another chance to do so? Or.. they want you to do it for them?" she said in thest sentence with so much confidence as if it had already happened.


    "Why would I kill you? Yes, it was true that I did not like you in the past but I have never thought of killing you. U just wanted to give you divorce over time.'''' I told her honestly before she thought further. I did not want more misunderstanding to be there.


    "''That id only because I changed, if not you and Killian would have killed me. And we are still having divorce, aren''t we?" she said and my frown deepened.


    Onlyst night we were this close, and now she was thinking about divorce was this change not enough for her to change her views?


    "Marianne, I would not have killed you and so would Killian. He is a soft hearted child, even if you have continued to stay cold to him, he would have just ignored you. You are thinking too extreme. And.. and after tonight, i thought we are not going to take divorce.'''' I replied and she looked at me as if I was insane.


    "How would I know? Why are we even getting divorce in the first ce?"


    [you all could see thatments are not replied properly and chapters are gettingte. I apologise for my mistakes. I am adding new tiers to the book for which I need 38k extra, and I am not able to manage so much. I will load 8-10 chapters daily but it still may take 4 days to get new chapters out of privilege, hope you can understand.


    Thank you]

 Chapter 258: Repentance

    Chapter 258: Repentance


    "How would I know? Why are we even getting divorce in the first ce?" she said as if it was all my mistake, my figment of imagination.


    ''Was she not the one who wanted to leave me in the first ce?''


    "I thought that you did not want to live with me anymore. Did you not say that you are not happy with me or do not love me anymore? I thought that you love someone else '''' I asked and she looked at me with widened eyes.


    "Of course I did not love you anymore the way you treated me in the past. I am not amongst the women who continue to love a person even when he insults me. But that does not mean that you can put all the usion on me. You were the one who proposed to me, I just epted it" she said as she looked at the other side with raised chin as if all the mistake was mine.


    Honestly, it was. She was right, i had never treated her well. Then how could I expect her to treat me well in exchange. But then there was still a glimmer of hope that our rtionship was improving.


    My face hardened and my fists clenched. I collected all my strength and asked,


    "Then, Marianne, if I will treat you well and repent all my sins, would you give me another chance?" My words were sincere and my eyes were filled with expectations when I looked at her and she blinked.


    She tilted her head and looked at me.


    "How.. how would you do that?" she asked me with a voice filled with uncertainty yet I could feel the pain she was hiding behind.


    "By apologizing, giving you all the rights and treating you better. I will try to improve my rtionship with you and every person around you. In exchange, give me a chance.`` I asked as I held her hand, I looked at her.


    This was the first time I had lowered myself this much in front of someone. But if that way I can save this marriage then I am ready.


    She bit her lips as she looked at me and i sighed,


    ''Was it that difficult to ept me?'' I wanted to ask but I stayed silent as I did not want to hurry her.


    I stayed there silently giving her all the time to think when we heard footsteps.


    I turned to see that all the men were awake and walking towards us. I became an alert and so was she.


    "What is it?"[ I asked in a sharp voice and they chuckled.


    "Don''t be so harsh brother, you were the one who tricked us." said the tallest man among them.


    "You have taken Shui as your sister.. So we are all her brothers now" said another one.


    "Hey, except me. You are my brother inw. So I can take your wife as my sister." said another and they all chuckled as if it was a joke.


    "Oh, poor Caleb did not want to take Shui as his sister." said another one chuckling


    They all were chuckling andughingpletely opposite of their rough behaviour from yesterday.


    "Alright, that is enough. Now let''s be serious. No matter what the reason is we have lost the chance of hunting. So we have to rely on fruits to collect before we go back. And you brothers areing with us" they dered when I continued to look at them.


    "As a n member it is your duty," said another, looking at my silence.


    And I sighed and nodded. They nodded back but did not move.


    "So, what are you waiting for?" they asked tilting their head and only then did i realise that i have to go with them now.


    I wanted to go as early as possible yet I was struck by these people. These crude men that wanted to kill us till yesterday were now calling me brother inw. Was one James not enough for me to bear, but then water was all I needed. Even Marianne would be thirsty.


    I moved fast with that thought and took the pitcher from the man and started feeling it from the river.


    "Brother, say how many years had it been to your marriage?" asked the man called Caleb.


    "Why?" I asked , getting alerted.


    "Oh, nothing special. I wanted to know your first night experience. Sister inw looks fiercer to me." he said and I gritted my teeth.


    "It is not something i want to share with you.'''' I deadpanned and they chuckled.


    "Oh brother, I was just asking about general tips. I am going to get married today" said the boy again.


    "I say, just keep kissing him when you do the deed. Whenever she tried to protest or say anything, just kiss her hard and she would be too distracted. Women love love making, they just do not ept it. And yes touch her erogenous parts too." said another man chuckling.


    "Say brother, do you n kids?" asked another man, and I did not know why they were so indulged in making me part of that?"


    "I have a son" I replied as I knew they would not leave me until I knew.


    "Oh, I thought you were a newly married couple. Sister inw is easily embarrassed so I thought she was newly wed."


    "I felt that too, she was so fierce when fighting. Commons never stood a chance against her but at the same time she was so red in the morning when all you were doing was eating apples together."


    "Don''t you think you have noticed her more than necessary?" I asked through gritted teeth and they shook their heads.


    "She is like a sister to us, a brother. Do you know there is a temple of our goddess in the vige? It is famous for newly weds prayers. It is said that those couples who go there and pray always stay together. Would you like to go and pray?" asked another and I shook my head. I did not believe in these things at all.

 Chapter 259: Selfless Sacrifice

    Chapter 259: Selfless Sacrifice


    Marianne pov


    "We all need fruits and water kids, let''s go. We do not have time to waste on your romance since you have already wasted enough of our meatst night." said a bulky man while the other one elbowed her. He snarled at the first man.


    "What, we have lost the meat for a week. Now either we are going to stay hungry or we have toe tomorrow again for hunting. This would make us live in the woods for fourtinuous days." shouted the first bulky man again.


    "Hey, are you forgetting today is my marriage ritual too. I want to go back to the vige at the earliest." said another man, whom I remember was the husband of shui.


    "Have you ever seen the condition of your bride? Forget about marriage for a week. Just go and take care of her, she fought so bravely for you." teased another man and everyone chuckled.


    They werepletely different from the serious and silent man they were yesterday.


    "Brother inw, you have almost killed us all, '''' said the man looking at cassius. I am Chia, I am going to marry Shui today if we reach the vige on time." said the man bumping his chest with Cassius who did the same.


    "I hope we will reach back safely then so you can finally get married." said Cassius looking at them.


    Soon we all started walking behind the head,


    "Shui is going to stay here and recuperate. I will advise you to do the same.'''' Cassius looked at me and I nodded.


    "Try to stay safe then." he said as he came close and kissed my forehead and hugged me hard.


    It felt so warm as if we really were a loving married couple.


    When he hugged me he whispered in my ears, st night, what i could not do because of the privacy. We will do it once we reach the pce." my eyes widened as his words registered in my mind.


    He smiled and kissed my cheek again. "You better be prepared for my return love."


    He had be bolder day by day.. Were we really going to consummate our marriage? But then, he did not tell me about the divorce and he did not even profess his love for me.


    I shook my head and took another apple and started nibbling it.


    I walked back to the cave, when I saw a man was sitting in the entrance and guarding the cave.


    Shui was sleepingfortably.


    He looked at me and nodded, which I repeated back.


    She opened her eyes when I ended and closed her eyes again.


    "Shui, are you sleeping?" I asked , hoping that she would shake her head.


    She opened her eyes and gave me an irritated look, "what do you think am i doing. Huh?" she asked and closed her eyes again.


    I pursed my lips, this was the only chance I had and I could not let it go.


    "Shui, you are getting married today, right?" I asked as I took off my ne and held it in my hands.


    "I would have if you didn''t hurt me this much. You know our date is fixed by the oracle of our n.. I have got this date after waiting for 2 years." she replied anxiously.


    "Well it would not have gone that far if you would have epted defeat. But you ate too stubborn"


    "Just like you, huh? What do you want from me? I am trying to repercute here." she replied, finally opening her eyes and giving me her attention.


    "I want to know about a myth I heard about your n. Are you the daughter of the head? `` I asked first to confirm.


    She shook her head. "No, my father is just the leader of our hunting team and a trusted elder not the head of the n. But why are you asking that?" her eyes were alert. I did not me her. Just a blood oath was not enough to gain the trust of a person.


    "I just want to know about one thing. Your father said that he could even bring us back to life. Is it true?" my heartbeat was so elerated when i asked her this question.


    From the day I came back to life, this thought had passed through my mind hundreds of times. How and why? I haven''t done anything good enough that god took pity on me and sent me back, but then who was kind enough to help my soul to return back in time.


    I wiped my sweaty hands with my dress and looked at her expectantly which made her frown.


    "Look girl if you are expecting my father to bring someone dear back to life than you are expecting too much. This is not possible." she said in a tone which had no chance of discussion and my hopes broke. What was I even thinking? I didn''t even meet them in my past life, so why would they have helped me?


    I closed my eyes to take some deep breaths. When i heard her speaking further


    "It had been done by the oracle of our n a long ago, after that no one has ever tried to do so. So, it is better that you don''t keep ay hop0es."


    My eyes widened listening to her words, the heart that was starting to calm down ran so fast that I felt I would die just for the anticipation.


    "You mean someone hase back to life?" my voice was trembling and she was stunned too with my actions as i held her hands tightly as if she was the only hope i could see


    "Well, not like that,e back to time, the oracle can turn you back to the time to give you a chance to defeat your fate and start a new life but it needs the sacrifice of a person who loved you selflessly." She replied as if warning me not to think much and then slept closing her eyes again.

 Chapter 260: Who sacrificed?!

    Chapter 260: Who sacrificed?!


    "Well, not like that,e back to time, the oracle can turn you back to the time to give you a chance to defeat your fate and start a new life but it needs the sacrifice of a person who loved you selflessly."


    Her words continue to run in my mind and when I blinked my eyes I saw that Cassius was jerking me with a worried face and Shui was sleeping in the corner.


    "Did something happen?" he asked and I nodded, there was no way he could not see the sheen of sweat on my body.


    But who? Who would have given his life to save me, to bring me back to the time? No matter how much i thought, i did not find a single person doing that!


    Was it my mother? Or father? Or Jamie? Who would have loved me so selflessly that he died because of me. Or would that dead person be back to the time with me or would have stopped existing? But then again, did the person know about these people?


    My eyes moved to them. It had been years but I never knew about their existence.. Then how?!


    "Marianne, what has happened, why are you behaving so oddly, tell me i will make every month alright? Speak up, will you? '''' he said jerking me further and I winced as the pain hit me hard.


    "I. I apologise, but I have only touched your left hand. Is there pain in this hand too?" he asked as he took his hand back.


    "I.. I am fine. I just had a very bad dream and it was so real that I got affected by it. ``I saw as I felt everyone''s eyes were on me.


    "Are you sure it is just a nightmare?" he asked again and I nodded.


    He very gently moved and hugged me. His hug was so tender but it passed seconds, minutes yet he did not let me go as if he was afraid that the moment he would leave me i would disappear.


    "Cassius,'''' I called and the man finally moved and looked into my eyes.


    You are looking better now" he whispered slowly and only then did I realise my heartbeat was normal now and I was not trembling anymore.


    I nodded as I finally let him go.


    "I have always thought Shui and Caleb are the most famous love birds here. Looks like they have got a bigpetition." said a man and all chuckled.


    "I think i ept defeat, i need to take further training from my brother inw to stand a chance against him" he replied chuckling and i finally learnt his name.


    "Come let''s have some water for you all and eat something." They spread a pallet of fruits and berries and a pitcher of water on a cloth and everyone circles around it.


    They wereughing and cracking jokes as they ate. Mostly are centred on Caleb and Shui, asionally teasing Cassius as the one who was lost in love too.


    Suddenly the ce did not feel as bad as it was before.


    After eating food they packed the rest of the rings in their bundle of clothes and sat down.


    "We will start our journey in fifteen minutes. Go and rest for a while you all did a good job" said Kai as he sat down. I looked out and only then did I notice it was already close to sunset.


    It had been more than a day since we were lost, I hope they all were fine and were not much worried about us. Though it was impossible, I could only hope.


    Cassis held my left hand and squeezed it lightly as he gave me an assured look. How has he changed so much these days?


    "Walk in pairs. Caleb holds Shui in your arms. She is not in condition to walk." ordered the old man, looking at Caleb and he nodded gleefully.


    I must say they were all quite explicit and free minded when ites to rtionships.


    I walked further a bit when Caleb looked at us disdainfully and I furrowed my brows.


    ''What happened to this man now?'' i avoided him and kept moving, my brain already have so many things to deal with, who cared what they thought about me.


    I moved to walk but before I can take a step further. Cassius swept me from the floor and took in his arms again. "You are injured too." he said looking at my enquiring eyes.


    "Sister you sure behave like a young maiden even after being married for so long." said Caleb and I furrowed my brows.


    "It''s not even one year since we got married" I replied in confusion and his steps halted. He looked at me and then at Cassius but said nothing.


    "This is not the time to talk Caleb. We need to meet the oracle too." said Kai and they finally started waking again.


    It was not a long journey but a narrow one. I could see the stony and muddy path as we walked.


    But soon they stopped in front of a carriage.


    The carriage was not the closed one as we had in the pce.


    It was an open carriage connected with 4 ck horses. It had two seats on both sides but they did not have any leather but only wood. There was a good space in between. They all loaded bundles there, it was a whole lot of things. But the problem was there was not enough space.


    Kai went to the ce of coachman and sat there. Three men took the left side and then the other two men took the right side. Only Shui, Cassius and I stayed standing. What kind of gentleman is that?


    "You go and sit, I will manage walking," said Cassius and they allughed.


    "You would not be able to catch the speed of the carriage brother. And my sister would not befortable among us men. Would she be?" asked the youngest.

 Chapter 261: Taming the monster

    Chapter 261: Taming the monster


    "You would not be able to catch the speed of the carriage brother. And my sister would not befortable among us men. Would she be?" asked the youngest. They were all teasing us as if they knew us since ages.


    Then I saw Caleb moving and giving Shui a hand and she settled on hisp. He snaked his arms on her shoulders to hold her tightly and put his chin on the crook of her neck and she leaned on him further.


    "This is the way brother," he said looking at Cassius with a wink who looked back at me.


    He entered the carriage and then forwarded his hands for me to take. I wanted to deny, what kind of way of travelling was that.


    But then I knew I did not have a choice. Even sitting on the seat with so many men congested would not be something I would prefer to do.


    Sighing, I took his hand and sat on hisp like Shui. He snaked his arms on my waist and held me tightly. But as the path was before , the carriage had no cushion or soft mattress to cover the bumps.


    The carriage danced on the way and each time I jumped up a bit in hisp. It was a sudden action and it made my whole body lean on him further, and his hold on my waist was tightening with every bump.


    I closed my eyes as I did not want to see or hear anything. But the sensations were still overwhelming. I could feel his thighs rubbing my legs and his hands moving around, and I bit my lips. If that was not enough, our clothes created friction in our bodies. It felt like I was sitting on the pins and needles but Shui was giggling as Caleb said something in her ears.


    "Don''t look at them" said Cassius in my ears and held me further tightly.


    "Why?" I asked and he coughed, the one nearby us chuckled and shook his head.


    "Sister you are too naive." he added and Cassius pinched me.


    I red at the man who was trying to tease me all the time.


    "He is suffering the same way as i am going to be soon" he said further cryptically. But then the carriage bumped again and I moved further in hisp and that''s when I understood what he was saying.


    His bulge was there again. Poking me from behind.


    "Cassius," I grumbled. And he shrugged his shoulders.


    "It is not in my hands, Marianne. It is all because of you. Your body is so soft and supple. The way it was creating friction from my hard body as a man I could not control the reaction much. But I''m trying my best to control the groan that is forming on my throat." said the man so shamefully that i just wanted to dig a hole and bury him in it.


    If the man was the apex of being rude before, now he is the apex of being shameless. He did not even care if we were in public or private.


    I closed my eyes and prayed to god to finish the journey as soon as possible as I kept feeling it poking me. The bumps that created further friction did nothing but to increase it.


    "We are here." Said the head finally and I left the breath I did not know I was holding.


    They slowly stopped and I was the first one to try to stand but Cassius held my hand.


    I looked at him and he looked down.


    "How would I move like this?" he whispered again in my lips and I bit my lips.


    I saw the man chuckling as they left the carriage taking the bundles of clothes in their hands.


    Caleb held Shui as if she was a ko attached to his body and left with her but instead of joining the others, they went towards the woods in a darker area.


    "Take a corner brother, that is all we do" he said aloud as he left the area.


    Now only we were left.


    "Cassius, can we go now?" I asked and the man shook his head.


    "How would I go like this Marianne? It is not our pce where I could take a cold bath or relieve myself" he said and I pursed my lips and my ears turned red.


    "Then do you want us to sit here like this till it bes normal again?" I was astounded as I have no idea how much time it would take. What would others think about us,


    ''for Christ sake, why would he not go to the woods and relieve himself.?''


    "Marianne, would you help me a bit?" he asked as his voice became strained and I blinked.


    "Help you, but how?" I asked for the meaning but could not believe it.


    "Help me in taming the little monster that was going berserk because of you."


    "Cassius, why don''t you go into the woods and relieve yourself" i asked, though i was embarrassed it, it was much better than helping him.


    "We are married Marianne, if you are notfortable. I promise i would not show it to you or you do not need to touch it directly. Please, Marianne" he said in a pleading tone. his face was looking strained and i could not help but look at him.


    He was not looking like the calm and collected prideful man i know. He was looking like a man suffering from pain and need help, and before i could think further i nodded.


    His face glowed the moment i nodded and my eyes widened. Did the man tricked me?


    But before i could think further he turned me and made me sit on hisps again but this time my face was towards him and i was straddling him.


    "Help me in taming the little monster that was going berserk because of you, Marianne."


    [hello, most of you are thinking that the next tier is costly, you have to pay 800 coins for the 15 chapters. so, i want to exin a bit. the next tier have 50% discount on the cost of chapters. so you can self calcte, 15*3*60 = 2700, you will save 2700 coins if u buy it. but that is just exnation. you can obviously wait and chapters will be in here too. sorry for the inconvenience]

 Chapter 262: Spending night here

    Chapter 262: Spending night here


    3rd pov


    [MATURE CONTENT, FOR THE READER ABOVE 18 YEARS OR MORE, WELL NOT SO MATURE]


    The next moment, he yanked her and made her kneel again, with him between her legs. She subconsciously sat down on him but the moment she felt his bulge on her, she suddenly sat up on her knees again.


    Her reaction made Cassius smile strained. He just did not know what to do with this innocent, Marianne. Watching her reactions towards him was like watching fireworks blow up in the night sky. He knew that they would be spectacr but he didn''t know what colours and shapes would pop out next and the anticipation of what woulde next was the best part.


    He moved closer and whispered in her ear. "Do you want to see it?" he asked sexily and Marianne felt her blood rush to her face.


    She didn''t know how many more times she could blush within a space of a day! This certainly had beaten whatever measly record she had in the past. In fact, she had never blushed like this even in her past whole life, it was all because of his increasing shamelessness and demands.


    "Don''t be scared, Marianne. Don''t worry, i promise i will behave and sit silently" he uttered and Marianne swallowed as she slowly moved her hand towards his bulge.


    Marianne''s hand reached out towards it but halted right before she was about to touch the little monster through his pants. She could feel her heartbeat getting wilder, as if there were horses having a bloody race inside her veins


    Biting her lips, she slowly turned and looked at Cassius.


    "Marianne, I told you. Don''t make the little monster wait or you''ll regret it," the man said. There was a serious smile on his face but the intensity in his eyes was giving her a real warning that the little monster might really go berserk if she kept dying things.


    "I- I''ll do it," She then replied and she returned her gaze towards his bulge.


    Cassius waited in anticipation as her hand inched closer to his member. She was so damn slow that Cassius felt like he was going to lose it at any second.


    But truth be told, he never once thought that that pace was slow when Elizabeth did this to him. He didn''t understand why he was feeling like this towards Marianne alone. What was so different about her that she had this strange and unnerving effect on him?


    Finally, Marianne''s forefinger touched it - or more like poked it - and as if she just touched a certain unknown creature inside a box, she flinched and pulled her hand away at lightning speed. Her expression looked like she just touched something dangerous as her eyes snapped back to Cassius''s face.


    Cassius let out a deep sigh of surrender as he bit his lips hard.


    He took her hand and put it on his cheek, gazing at her with his signature intense gaze, as his fingers crawled and covered the back of her hand.


    "Marianne you do not want both of us to sit there all the time and spend the night here while others continue to think what we are doing here with wild imagination, do you?. So I think I better help you out in taming him," he whispered in a hypnotic voice before he intertwined his fingers with hers.


    And then, he slowly moved her hand towards his groin.


    The next moment, Marianne''s hand finallynded on it. She was still spellbound by Cassius''s intense gaze, so her mind only vaguely registered that her hand was on a long, solid object.


    She was only startled back into the present when she felt something move from under her hand and she immediately looked down to see what it was. Her eyes slowly widened as she realised that her hand was on top of his


    For the nth time that day, her face turned beet red and she squeezed her eyes closed. She didn''t know if that was a good idea because now, all she could concentrate on was her hand and his ''feel good'' telltale.


    The material of his pants felt a little rough in her palm and her hand started to feel very warm from the heating from both on top and below it. Her whole body was as still as a statue but in the next second, she felt it move again, as if it twitched. She bit her lip and then she slowly wrapped her fingers around him, through his pants.


    Marianne gasped because she finally realized how thick it was. She couldn''t wrap her hand all the way around it because of his pants, but she thought that her hand might have been too small to wrap around it even without this hindrance.


    "I-it'' is too big, i.. " she stammered, flushing hard.


    "So what?" he teased and Marianne subconsciously attempted to move her hand away. Unfortunately, Cassius''s hand was holding her hand in ce so she couldn''t even let go of the little, no, big monster.


    "Marianne, I should warn you. If you pull away, the little monster will get displeased and he will be an even bigger monster if you do that," he added as he cupped her face with his free hand. "Come, let''s continue."


    "What, what does it has to do with me?" she grumbled but the man just smirked.


    "Marianne, do not tell me that you have wild fantasies, you wanted to try here in the open. Do you really want to know what could happen if this little monster went berserk?" He added with a strong threatening tone, but his touches became further gentle towards her.


    Before Marianne could say anything, the man pressed her hand on the big monster again.


    Marianne was in a state of shock and bewilderment but surprisingly, she also became curious. This was the first time she had ever touched a man''s member and as her fingers wrapped around him, that curiosity undoubtedly increased.

 Chapter 263: New toy

    Chapter 263: New toy


    [MATURE READIND, THE CHAPTER CONTAINS SEXUAL WORDS, FOR R18 OR ABOVE OF AGE]


    This was the first time she had ever touched a man''s member and as her fingers wrapped around him, that curiosity undoubtedly increased.


    Marianne swallowed. She was utterly nervous but utterly curious at the same time. He was right, she had to familiarize herself with this or else she would never calm down, and since they were thinking of giving their marriage a second chance, maybe just may be they would finally do that too. With that thought, she consold herself, she was a viin, how could she cower with just a thing. No she would not be afraid, but ept it.


    She looked at the straining man and was d that he was at least giving her time to adjust and feed her anxiety and curiosity.


    As if she was about to jump onto an unknown adventure realm, Marianne took a deep breath and then, an intense concentration zed in her eyes.


    Finally, she started moving. She used her forefinger and thumb to squeeze the hidden monster, curious to see if it was really as hard as a rock or maybe it had some soft bits as well. As she squeezed it, she felt it react to her touch, so, as if she was conducting an experiment, she squeezed it again to see if it would do the same thing again. To her surprise, it did!


    Feeling braver, she used two fingers this time and she got the same reaction again. She then moved along his shaft, stopping and squeezing him with her forefinger and thumb every now and again, like a child who found a new toy to y with.


    After she got tired of that, she took her forefinger and she ced it on the tip of this hidden monster and then, as if she was drawing a line, moved her


    finger from the tip towards the other end, curious to know where it started and where it ended. Afterwards, she walked her fingers from the end of his hard little monster back to the tip. She noticed that when she touched the tip of this big monster, it would always jump out at her, every single time. She poked the tip of his arousal once, twice, three times and then once more before she was finally satisfied that his reaction wasn''t a one-off reaction.


    Cassius had taken his hand off of hers when he saw her start to interact with his very excited little monster. At first, he felt quite gratified to see that she had taken the initiative to explore this part of his body but as time went by, and as she continued to explore, he felt like he was being tortured. He tried to be patient and he tried very hard to let her get familiar with him but this really was testing his patience to the core!


    Everything she did extracted an involuntary reaction from him. As hard as he tried to keep his body still, he just couldn''t! All he could do was prevent the groan that crept up to his throat and threatened toe out at her every touch.


    He thought that this would be a good practice run, something to ease her into the more intimate rtions that were bound to happen sooner orter if they both stayed positive like that. To be honest he was happy that they were lost here and he was not looking forward to going back home. There were always people around them, whether it was that Philip or Killian always glued to him. He was sure it would never have happened if they would have been in the pce.


    He thought that this would be a good practice run, something to ease her into the more intimate rtions that were bound to happen sooner orter if they both stayed positive like that. To be honest he was happy that they were lost here and he was not looking forward to going back home. There were always people around them, whether it was that Philip or Killian always glued to him. He was sure it would never have happened if they would have been in the pce.


    He was so enthralled that she was trying to help him. But now it felt like he just felt like he ended up torturing himself. This wasn''t how it was supposed to go! But then again, nothing ever went to n when Marianne was involved.


    Marianne, who was still unaware of the torture she was putting him through, continued to explore. This time, she wrapped her hand around it and tried to push it to the left, wondering if it would spring back to the middle on its own.


    She never got to know the answer because It was at this point that Cassius finally intervened. He could not take it anymore. He felt like his big little monster was about to burst like a damned water balloon, so he held her hand to stop what she was doing.


    "Marianne," he uttered, his voice sounding a little pained. "I could not bear it anymore you will be the death of me," he added.


    She turned to look at him and what she saw made her gasp. She was utterly shocked. The man who hadin there, silent and unmoving, all this time, the man who always seemed to be in control, seemed like he was struggling, and quite badly too.


    She saw the beads of sweat that lined his forehead, saw a few drops make its way down from his neck to his smooth, perfectly chiseled chest and his chest also glistened with ayer of sweat. He looked so damn sexy that Marianne couldn''t help but stare.


    Their eyes met and for a moment they both stopped. They both looked at each others eyes and he took the benefit of the distraction and her hand. He took it and moved it further towards his aim.

 Chapter 264: Its little

    Chapter 264: It''s little


    "Hmm? Why are you looking at me like that, Marianne?" he asked mischievously and Marianne still couldn''t seem to get over this dreamy vision and continued to just gape at him. dly, the man waited until she finally snapped out of it.


    "Marianne, are you paying attention?" he asked as he ced her hand back on him.


    Before Marianne could say anything, the man slowly moved her hand up and down his big little monster. He continued to guide her, wrapping his hand over hers so that her hand wrapped over his member and sheplied. She watched as their hands moved up and down and concentration was etched on her face, as if she was amazed by the way it was behaving in her hands.


    As his pace continued to increase, she looked back at him and she didn''t know how to feel when she saw him close his eyes in pleasure and bite his lips sexily.


    She started to feel funny, like there was a fire that started at the bottom of her belly that spread throughout her body. It wasn''t an unfamiliar feeling and as she thought about it, she figured out why. This was the feeling she got when Cassius had touched her body intimately. She didn''t know that looking at him while he was being pleasured could make her react this way.


    Marianne felt overwhelmed. She fell in a daze watching him. She never imagined that he could look like this. Was this how she looked when Cassius kissed and touched herst night? She felt her throat dry up like she was in a desert.


    She kept looking at him. She couldn''t avert her eyes away from his face, from his expressions. Why? Was it really okay to watch him like this? And why does it why does it why does it feel this good? Should she not be further angry with him? He had treated her so badly, and just in a few days could she forgive him? She closed her eyes as the contemtion grew!


    But one thing she had realised in thest two days was she still loved him from her heart and she still was the same girl that she was in the academy ages ago. She still cared for him from the bottom of her heart. But was she ready to repeat her mistakes of past life?


    ''No, this Cassius is different from the past.. He trusts her and treats me well. Or am i trying to find the excuses for my feelings''


    "Marianne, are you okay, or is your hand feeling sore?" he asked though he did not stop rubbing her hand that was almost moving by itself now.


    When she shook her head, he nodded, "then concentrate, and increase your pace now." he said as his breathing turned faster.


    In spite, of the cold around, their hot breathes were mingling in the air. they both were panting and her breaths were touching his face making his arousal further strong.


    He could see, her once perfect done hairs were getting soaked in sweat and her tendrils were sticking to her face. One of it peeking and entering in her bosoms, and moving further in her gown.


    Suddenly he felt jealous of her hair that was touching her anyway they desired. His eyes burned with desire as he felt her soft hands gaining further pace. His breathes turned hard and he moved his free hand on her face, cupping her cheeks and the moving further in. He touched the upper part of her breasts and her eyes widened she held her gown tightly when he entered a finger in and took out the stand of hair.


    He raised a brow and then smirked as he looked at her reaction and she moved her eyes away. She used further pressure in her hands moving it rougher and faster which got a grunt from him. He groaned as he felt the tension building up.


    Their pace increased even more and a few more momentster, Cassius exploded in pleasure. His eyes closed as the sensations hit him and his body shuddered. She could feel the spasms of his body as she was still on hisps.


    His heartbeat fastened and he took a few short breathes. It was looking like he had run a marathon to reach there. Soon she felt wetness under her legs. A wet patch was visibly seen on his pants and she could not gasp but gasp at the fact of knowing what it was!


    She watched him gasp for air after that and felt the little, no, big monster turn soft and she was surprised. She still was looking at him or a part of him with wonder.


    Cassius opened his eyes and saw Marianne''s gaze on him. A smile curved on his gorgeous face and he even licked his lips sexily - though he probably didn''t know it would look so damned sexy. He meant to tell her that she did a good job just now but Marianne spoke first.


    "I-it''s little!" she eximed with a slight hint of wonder and Cassius gaped at her for a moment before he chuckled.


    "A tip for you, Marianne. You should never use the word ''little'' to describe my appendage. You might give me aplex," Cassius said, with some amusement.


    She just pursued her lips in response. He slowly held her by the waist and put her on the side of the seat gently.


    "I hope your hand is fine." he asked as he used a rough piece of cloth to rub his pants a bit.


    She nodded as she looked at her hands and then at his actions. She even forgot for a minute that she was staring at that part for long when Cassius moved and rubbed her hand too, though it was already clean.


    "Stop staring Marianne, you will make me conscious" he chided and only that did she look away.


    "Come let''s go in now."

 Chapter 265: Disrobe you

    Chapter 265: Disrobe you


    Marianne pov contd


    When we entered through the small door, I had expected it to be just a small house, but it was aplete vige hidden within. There was a huge marketce and garden-type open area in the middle, and small huts were on both sides.


    Women were moving leisurely in the market while kids were ying around.


    It was like any other vige, except the people guarding the area. And they were living hidden, it was clear that most things were gained from faulty methods.


    "You took such a long time, brother... You should think about your sister''s hand condition too," said the man chuckling, and I felt too embarrassed.


    Kai came with a man moving towards us, "You should go to the herbalist and show your wounds, we don''t have physicians, but our herbs are more effective than their modern methods.'''' Cassius and I nodded. A girl came running towards us and took us with her.


    She guided me to a room where an old woman checked my wounds and then used some herbs and leaves on them and bandaged them.


    "Your right hand''s bone is broken. It will take a month to get it fixed. Don''t move it further. Otherwise, it will cause more damage.'''' She took some other liquid and passed it to me. It was worse in taste than the one made by a physician in the pce, but I drank it all withoutints. There were so many young girls looking at me. It was a matter of pride, I couldn''t let them look down on me.


    It took me a long time to finallye to what seemed like a hat stick hut. It was small and made up of mud or some stones.


    When I went, Cassius was already in. He was still standing there, bare chest and dirty pants.


    The man''s shoulders dropped as he ran his fingers through his hair before putting his hands inside his pockets. He walked elegantly towards me.


    "How are you feeling now?" He asked as worry filled his voice.


    "I am much better now. But I still feel too much dirt and want some fresh clothes if it''s possible.'''' I said as I was still d in that dirty clothes and his shirt. My body was smelling like a rotten egg.


    I just wanted some cold water over my body, even if it''s not filled with flowers or fragrance.


    He looked at me hesitantly, and I fumbled, "Don''t tell me there is no way to wash?" I asked as he was looking guilty.


    "No, there is enough water in the bathtub there," he said, pointing at the corner, and then he pointed at some fresh clothes.


    "We have clothes too, but..." He stopped again.


    "But there is no maid, Marianne... Shall I assist you in taking a bath?" The first words he said made my heartbeat so fast.


    "I think I will manage to bathe myself, Cassius," I said, cutting him off, and he shook his head.


    "You can not. Your hand is badly injured, and you can not move it. And since you have just bandaged it. I think you should keep it away from the water, and you have to take my help in changing your clothes too." He said, and I flushed red.


    "And most importantly, there is only one bathtub of water for both of us. We have to share it, so it''s better for us to take a bath together," he said so nonchntly as if it was like sharing a horse.


    "W-what are you saying!" I eximed, my face turned red hearing him.


    "Why are you so flustered? We''ve already seen each other, Marianne. There''s no need to be shy," he smirked yfully as he rubbed my chin, "I feel sticky as well due to all the journey, so I need a bath too," he continued.


    He smiled at her, that oh-so-devastatingly gorgeous smirk that froze her mind.


    And then, before I could even say anything more, the man started undressing himself. He began with his tie, loosening it up and then pulling it over his head and throwing it on the floor. Next was his shirt as his hands deftly unbuttoned it from top to bottom, slowly revealing his toned, yummy chest and then his rock-hard abs. He then pulled his shirt open, and as he shrugged it off, I could see his muscles move as they tensed during his movements. The food on the dinner table paled inparison to the feast that wasid out before my eyes at that moment.


    I could no longer find my tongue. I was utterly speechless, shocked, and dazed. It was true that this man had already seen every part of my body, but it was an ident, and he had seen little of my body apart from the upper body, as I had worn a towel soon enough, so showering together felt a little too much for me to handle!


    As I felt like my soul was leaving my body, Cassius suddenly leaned on my face and raised his right hand as I felt a little force squeeze the tip of my nose in a teasing manner.


    "I''m not asking you to getpletely naked, Marianne. If you''re notfortable, you can continue to wear my shirt," he said with an obvious look of hint in his eyes, and I somehow registered bits of his words.


    I remembered that day, and a small shiver quickly ran down my spine at the thought of it. I was extremely brave that night that I almost couldn''t believe where I had gathered all that courage from, maybe because I was so injured at that time that I did not have any other choice.


    "You don''t have much of choice today, either! You can not wash yourself, Marianne. Don''t be stubborn. It''s just a matter of a day," he emphasized, but his hands washing me was something I had not thought of recently.


    I was getting conscious.


    "But.." I wanted to say, why don''t we ask for help from the vigers since they know my condition, but he added before I could tell.


    "I will close my eyes when I disrobe you."

 Chapter 266: Embarassed!

    Chapter 266: Embarassed!


    3rd pov


    As promised, Cassius closed his eyes and held her. His hands slowly opened the thread of his shirt that she was wearing. His hands gently touched her neck as he fumbled with it, since he could not see it.


    She held his hand and guided him. Soon he held the shirt and took it out slowly in case her hands got hurt.


    Then his hands reached her dress. She moved and hugged her from the front. His hands reached her back and opened the zip. The cold wind touched her body and so did his hands roamed on her back, trying to find the threads of the corset.


    She gasped as his hands continued to move on her skin. Her breaths turned rugged yet she bit her lips to control


    She could not let him know how much his touch made her crazy. His hands finally opened all the threads and the dress fell. She held it from her left hand, afraid that it would fall and she would be standing therepletely nude.


    Cassius then moved and took his shirt back from his shoulders. He had kept it there so that he could make her wear it again easily.


    He took the shirt and put it back in her neck. Slowly using her hand and adjusting it in ce.


    His hands randomly touched her body, but she felt as if the electricity jolt had hit her when his hand touched her nippples part when adjusting the thread of the shirt.


    She had taken off her undergarment as there west not another piece of it. Though it felt dirty she did not have any choice. She decided to wear the shirt only as Cassius did not need it. But she had never thought that her skin would be that sensitive without it. A minor touch of his skin there was making her jostled.


    When the shirt was well adjusted to her body, Cassius opened his eyes again.


    The whit color shirt that was above the gown before we''re not the only thing she was wearing.


    It reached up to her thighs, and her mild skin thighs were out in the disy for him to feast upon. The shirt was stuck to her body due to all the sweat and he could see the shape of her body. The white see through shirt was making it difficult to keep eyes away as he could see the two mounds on he breasts and the way its pebbles were poking the shirt.


    He gulped as his throat ran dry. He felt as if the fire was burning her again. His Adam''s apple moved and then without waiting for her to respond he held her and moved.


    His eyes zed with desire as he looked at her back. She was wearing his clothes and damn, that aroused him too!


    He was sure if he stood there and continued to look at her, he would go crazy. He would have pinned her into the bed and then had kissed those lips hard.


    She knowingly bit them to tempt him, she knew how it would affect him yet she does so,.. Did she not know how stunning and alluring she was! She was testing his patience to the extreme. It was no better when his eyes were closed because his sense of touch had turned to extremes. He had felt the tender swell of her skin and he would not lie he had grazed his hand there intentionally.


    She was like a river swelled to make his mouth turn dry. He couldn''t take his eyes off of her.


    Her curves were beautiful, and everything about her was wrecked with innocence and purity. It was so damn blinding!


    But it was not that he was the only one getting affected.


    Marianne''s throat ran dry as she looked at him. He had taken his pants and was standing there in only his underwear and it was the first time to see a man like that. The most he had seen him was without shirt sometimes and that was also enough for her to bleed her nose and now he was stand there nude.


    "What happened, Marianne, what are you thinking?" he asked as he looked at her dazed figure.


    She was so dazed that she did not even hesitate or deny when he held her. He was expecting her to say that she would walk by herself but she did not, instead this was the first time she did notin at all. So he was sure she was dead.


    "Are you not embarrassed at all?" she asked, confused and the man blinked.


    "Embarrassed? Why would I be embarrassed?"


    "That we are going to bathe together," she replied blinking her eyes.


    Cassius was speechless. He finally realized that this scene was only alluring and sexy for him and not to her. While his mind was filled with dirty thoughts, this girl might only be thinking about every silly innocent thing even at this very moment. It looked like he had to show her first to make her see how bathing could be steamy and sensual.


    He smirked as he replied, "why would i be embarrassed Marianne. I have a perfect body to begging with, and i am sure i am still fit and handsome"


    "Sit in the bathtub, Marianne, let me wash you first." he helped her as she raised a leg and entered it.


    She had turned around so her back was facing him and he watched, mesmerised, as the water slid down her body. He gulped as he took the soap and held it under the water, and then he rubbed them in his hands until it foamed.


    He hesitated for a second, as if he was gathering up his courage to touch her as he was afraid that once he crossed the boundary, he would not be able to hold it back.


    He ced his foamy hands on her soft shoulders and started washing her clean.

 Chapter 267: Let me bath you!

    Chapter 267: Let me bath you!


    Cassius climbed into the tub and helped me step inside. The bathroom was quiterge with golden taps and it even had steps going up to it and steps going into the bath. Cassius sat me down on the second step and he made himselffortable on the bottom step, sitting between my legs.


    He felt embarrassed as he had not bathed himself ever let alone others. But as time ticked by, he forgot all about that as he continued looking at her. He took some shampoo in his hands and gently applied it on her scalp. Her hairs were long and feathery, soft as if made of silk. Soon he started enjoying roaming his hands in them. He even started ying with them and forgot what he was feeling before. The shampoo hadthered up and made heaps of fluffy foam on her head. But he tugged them a bit hard and she turned her head back


    Cassius felt his heartbeat thundered in his ears the moment Marianne looked up. Her glorious eyes were glimmering with those oh-so-alluring lights as when he looked at her.


    "I will be gentle from now on, okay." he whispered in her ear, huskily, and let her hair go. He used the water to clean the shampoo off and then his hand started working its way on her skin. He started from around her neck and moved downwards, moving the scrub gently in circr strokes as if he was massaging her, damn sensually.


    Marianne felt tingling sensations on her skin. She was shocked. This wasn''t normal bathing at all.


    "UhmCassius" she wanted him to stop because she felt her knees had gotten weak.


    "Hmm?" he mumbled, his hands now moving down her abdomen. "Do you feel good?" he whispered softly in the silent room and she gulped, his hands were still on her back, his lips touching her earlobes, tingling her skin.


    Marianne felt strange. Her skin was bing very sensitive with every gentle scrub he made. Her face became redder. She was sure he was doing this intentionally, otherwise how could a simple touch be this sensual.


    And then, he moved and came out of the tub. She took a deep breath of relief, calming her heart but in the next second, he entered the tub again. And this time he was in front of her, his eyes met hers and she was sure she saw danger in them.


    The look was full of desires that made her feel it was much more than just helping her in bathing. Without saying any word, he moved his hands. He started washing her legs up to her thighs and Marianne subconsciously moved back, her back touching the surface of the tub, where Cassius was sitting before she covered her face with the back of her hand covering her lips.


    Cassius looked up and saw her expression. The naive girl had turned utterly sexy. Seeing that dreamy look on her face made Cassius smile in satisfaction.


    He then continued his sensual assault. He wished that she was naked but he thought that this was fine for now. He was the one, after all, who said that he did not want to be one with her from the start. Now that he felt desires, he could not rush her up.


    "Cassius, I think I am clean, I''m fine now. It''s done now," she told him. She was embarrassed and her body was betraying her.


    "I already know what to do, you still need to get cleaned well, so let me do it now," he said. He knew she was trying to escape.


    With that he continued to scrub her legs gently which was no less than a sensuous massage and she closed her eyes. It was a sweet tour which she was hating and loving at the same time.


    "Did you enjoy it?" she opened her eyes when she heard him speaking, he sounded like he was teasing but his eyes were serious.


    She didn''t know what to say and she just nodded.


    "Come let me dry you now." he said and before she could say anything. He held her in his arms and took out of the bathtub. He took her to the bed and gently ced her there.


    The shirt she was wearing was stuck to her body and the shape of her nipples and inner curves were visible for him. It took all his strength to noty her there on the bed and have her way with him.


    He took the towel in his hands that was the roughest one they have ever used, so he held it gently and started wiping her very slowly.


    "Cassius, i can use my other hand" she said still holding her breath but he shook his head,


    "Let me serve you today, my queen, '''' he whispered sensually and Marianne did not know how to fight with him over it.


    She sat there in daze as Cassius slowly started from her hands and moved towards her chest. And the his hands grazed the side of her breasts as he dried her torso and breasts so slowly that it was a sweet torture for both of them.


    But if that was not enough then he paid special attention to clean her legs.


    Slowly he started from her ankles. He kneeled on the floor on one foot and then put her feet on his legs.


    She was stunned to see him below her. It was something she had never thought that any man would do. Let alone him, the one with pride and arrogance.


    "Cassius"


    "Hush" the silence her with his smoldering look. The way he looked at her made her realise that she was still sitting there nude with him near her feet.


    He moved his hand and started drying her feet from bottom to up, reaching her thighs. His hands touching her all over her body was something she couldn''t handle anymore.


    A desire to moan was bubbling in her throat. But if that was not enough, his hands reached to dry the innermost part of her legs.

 Chapter 268: Let me be with you!

    Chapter 268: Let me be with you!


    Marianne pov


    ''Cassius, '' I cried rather abruptly. And he looked straight into my eyes.


    "I think i can handle the rest" i said as i took the hold of the towel and he nodded.


    He moved and took another towel and the nket from the bed. "I am on the other side, tell me when you are done with the basics i will help you in wearing clothes." after saying that he turned and walked towards the bath area and used the nket to create a barrier.


    The moment he left Iid on the bed while holding the towel still in my arms. Everything was too much for me to bear. As if we have moved into another realm and the Cassius I knew was left behind. Even if I assume that it was just the need of the situation, there was no way that he was touching me and taking his advances towards me was something called need or coincidence.


    No, i shook my head. He had changed badly. If i did not know any better i would have thought that he was Cassius''s twin.


    After a few moments of catching my breath, I moved and dried the private parts of my body and slowly took the shirt out from my body. It took me a lifetime to finally get rid of the shirt as it was stuck in my injured hands. Then I wrapped the towel as best as I could and looked at the fresh clothes for me.


    It was a simple cotton long gown of peach color with a bell shaped sleeve which was impossible for me to wear with one hand yet I wanted to try once before calling him.


    So I opened it and tried to unzip it. Once done, I was ready to wear it when I heard his voice again.


    "Are you done with drying Marianne? Tell me so that I can help you with the dress." he said and I coughed.


    Why did he always present at the perfect timing? As if he already knew what I was trying to do.


    When I did not reply he furrowed his brows and peaked boldly.


    "What are you doing? Do you think you can handle this?" he asked as he moved towards me with hurried footsteps. His face was frowning so much that his brows were touching each other.


    He took the dress from me abruptly and then held it tightly in his hands.


    "Do you know that your hands will get further damage with the moments? Why are you being so stubborn? I am your husband." he scolded as he opened the drees and not so gently put my neck in it.


    I red at him the way he shouted at me. How could a person be this gentle and rude at the same time?


    He fumbled with the cloth to adjust it, as he was having a problem entering my injured hand in the dress. My eyes closed, as the pain hit me. I then realised that I could not use my right hand at all. He stopped what he was doing and i opened my eyes to see him when he spoke


    "Marianne, I am just worried about you and so is your brother." he said, taking a deep sigh. As if he was facing many grievances. Then he started struggling with the dress again, it took him a long time to finally understand the hang of it.


    I could understand about me, but why my brother.


    I looked at him and blinked, "why are you worried about Jamie?'''' I asked and he shook his head.


    "I am not worried about him the way you think. I am worried that he would me me and fight with me again. And I did not want to fight with him again over this matter."


    I smirked after hearing his reply, "so, you are worried that he will beat you again?"


    He shook his head, "no, I am worried that when I beat him, you would be upset and throw me out of the room. I still want to sleep with my wife like we sleptst night" he said with the same mischievous smirk and my mouth agape.


    Was he serious! How could he be so shameless! Continue, what.. Continue.. Why continue.


    "Tsk.. tsk.. Like you have the strength and capabilities to win against Jamie. And it''s already Sunday. And we are going back to duke pce today. Then we would sleep in separate chambers again.'''' I replied, controlling my emotions.


    I could not believe that I was still behaving like a young maiden with his touch, but then, even when I was an old soul, he was the one who had touched me in two lives. So I am a maiden that way.


    Wait! What was I even thinking? I shook my head. I could not forgive him that easily, since I was given the chance to make sure that he would get punished for what he had done with me and Killian.


    "What, why? I mean if we are giving our rtionship a second chance, should we not sleep in the same chamber?" he asked with a deep frown, but I did not relent even a bit.


    "For that you have to have to correct your mistakes first. Try to win our hearts first. Did you not always say that a person should be connected by heart first and then bodies?" I taunted his words to him but he nodded his head.


    "I want to be connected to your heart first, I agree. So I take it that you are giving me a chance to repent and improve.


    I promise I will be a good husband from now on, but for that you have to give me a chance to stay close to you. Let me share the chamber." he said with sincerity this time and when i eyed him he shook his head.


    ''Do not worry, I will not cross thest line without winning your heart and getting your permission, Marianne. Let me be with you"


    ".............."

 Chapter 269: The Oracle

    Chapter 269: The Oracle


    Marianne pov contd.


    I was so stunned by his sudden changes that I did not know how to reply. Since we were lost in the forest, he was behaving strangely but that was what I was not expecting.


    Why did it feel like he was professing his love to me when all he asked was to share the room.


    I was stunned still and did not know how to react and the man took its benefit and took it as my eptance.


    Finally he got sessful in adjusting the dress properly. He was looking so proud by that as if he had won a battle. I chuckled, as i never find him so cute. For a moment i felt he was Killian, with this proud face. It was just like him when I praised him.


    "Come, we should look for a carriage to go back, yo. Our family must be worried." he said with so much care that i blinked.


    ''Did he call my family ours''. His words warmed my heart but I did not want to go before meeting the oracle. I wanted to know.. I didn''t think that it was just a mere coincidence that I was here. As if destiny wanted me to know how it all happened, and I would not go without knowing it.


    "I want to attend the marriage." I announced and he blinked.


    "Marriage?" He was filled with bewilderment as if I had used foreignnguage that he could notprehend!


    "Yes, did you forget that Shui and Caleb are getting married today?"


    He shook his head, "no, but I did not get it. Why would we attend their marriage? Marianne we have been lost for two days, they all will be worried for us. Just give them some gifts and advance blessings and let''s leave." he said in a strict tone, but i was adamant.


    "Since it already had been too much time, 2 more hours would not make much difference.'''' I bargained but he shook his head.


    "It would be dark then, and travelling by local carriage after dark is not safe. And don''t forget we did not have money to pay. I am depending on the cufflinks to get the deal done." he said as he held his wet pants and took out two emerald cufflinks and I sighed.


    Would I return aftering this close to the truth?


    "Well enough, but I still want to meet their oracle. I am fascinated by the story of reincarnation told by Kai '''' I added stubbornly, this was myst bargain.


    "Don''t tell me you believe in it. It is all a myth. If a person died, he died. He could not be brought back. If it was possible, why would anyone let their loved ones go" he said as if I was talking absurdly and I bit my lips.


    "What if i say, i have died once. No, I have been beheaded once by you and Killian because I did some bad deeds and then I have been reincarnated."


    "Then I would say, I need to book an appointment for you with a physician. Marianne, do you really believe that?" he asked pensively and I shook my head.


    ''See, that''s why I never told anyone that I have been reincarnated. They would think I am mentally unstable. It was good that i didn''t let my emotions out while i was saying so he took it as a joke''


    "I never knew you would make such a story just to stay here. Why are you so stubborn? Do you not want to go and show your hand to the proper physician." he asked with a sigh as he sat beside me.


    "Just two hours, i promise"


    "Fine, thene, let''s go and get done with it" he said as he ran a hand in his hairs that were still wet. I didn''t even notice when he took a bath, but I nodded and stood up followed by him.


    When we both came out of the hut, there was a crowd in the centre of the hall.


    We both looked at each other and then walked towards the crowd.


    A man I did not know the name of, but he was in the woods with us, looked at us and smirked. "Oh, you are finally here. We thought you are going to sleep together so we did not disturb you.'''' The other one elbowed him looking at my red face when he added, "i mean you were tired, so you will take rest" i knew very well what his meaning was but i avoided and looked at the front of the crowd.


    "What is happening here?" asked Cassius, ignoring his words too.


    "Oh, Shui is badly injured, so Caleb has asked for another date of marriage. But Shui is not ready to let go. So they have collected everyone and oracle to take the decision." he exined and my curiosity piqued.


    I moved further to see the oracle and how she predicted things. Was she really that powerful as they all are speaking?


    The people around me looked at me with bewilderment as I pushed and adjusted myself further and further in but I didn''t care.


    Finally I reached the front of the room. There sat Kai, Caleb, Shui and a few other people I didn''t know.


    There were three chairs in the middle of the stage like a throne. Three elders were sitting on them. Two were men and one woman. They have a grave look on their faces and they all were silent and looking at the woman.


    The woman was the oldestdy I had ever seen. Her face was tanned and full of wrinkles. Her hair was silver shining like moonlight. Her eyes were closed as she was chanting something and there was a rosary of beads in her hands as she kept moving the beads further. Yet there was a calmness on her face that made me calm too.


    I did not realise how and when I moved and stood in front of her and she snapped her eyes open and looked at me. A smile formed on her lips.

 Chapter 270: Meeting her

    Chapter 270: Meeting her


    Marianne pov contd


    "Marianne, what are you doing?" asked Cassius, jerking me and only then did I notice I was standing on the stage already.


    But I didn''t seem to remember when I climbed on it. I swear I was just walking to see the face of the woman perfectly.


    Her eyes were opened and she was looking at me with a smile as if she knew my bewilderment. But when I looked at others, they were looking at me with anger. Their eyes were furious as if i disturbed all of them while they were doing something important.


    Cassius bowed his head in apology, but I still did not get it as if I was hazy. As if something had pulled me here and I was not in my senses to understand it.


    He held my hand and took me back to the ground. But I kept turning back, looking at the oracle.


    He brought me away from the crowd who were looking at me strangely and only then did he leave my hand.


    "What were you doing there? They could have punished you." he asked me furiously but i did not know how to exin to him.


    He ran a hand in his hair as he looked around them long to calm down. And then looked at me, "Marianne, they are treating us good because of the blood oath, but it does not mean they have epted us as one of them. They are traditional people. Their rituals matter more to their own members, let alone us who are just guests here. So, in the name of the god, do not create further troubles. Let''s just go home, okay?" he asked as he cupped my cheeks.


    "Cassius, I want to meet that oracle. I think she knows me. Have you seen the way she was looking at me?" I asked and he sighed.


    He shook his head as he could not believe what I said and then closed his eyes.


    "So, you really didn''t want to go back to the marquees pce? Have you thought about Killian, James, your mother and those friends of yours who were racing with you? How worried would they be?" he asked and I could see he was frustrated.


    "You promised me 2 hours, Cassius." I replied and he shook his head again.


    "I promised your safety first. And you are getting both of us in trouble. What had happened to you?" he repeated his question, looking straight into my eyes.


    ''Did I not tell you already, but you don''t believe me, now what shall I do to exin to you!'' I mused and then looked back.


    A smile bloomed on my lips as I saw the crowd getting dissipated. That meant the oracle was free to listen now.


    "Where do you think you are going?" he asked, trying to hold my hands again.


    "What has happened to you, why were you on stage?" asked Shui as she and Caleb walked towards us.


    "I was worried about your marriage. As I was the one who injured you.`` I replied, taking my hands back from Cassius.


    She smiled, it was the first time I saw her smiling since we were bet. Otherwise, she just snarls, stares or throws nasty remarks. She must have loved this man too much.


    "I won, we are going to marry today" she replied with shining eyes. Her smile was making her face glow. For the first time she looked pretty to me. Was this the glow of love?!


    "You are one he stubborn girl, you know."mented Cable as he took her in his arms and kissed her neck.


    Both of them have no shame. They just started whenever and wherever they wanted.


    "Just for you my love. For you I can do anything" she replied as she leaned further on him.


    "Uhhh.. shui, is this decided by that olddy?" I asked and they both finally disentangled from each other''s arms.


    "Yes, she is our oracle. She is 300 years old. That was why she looked like that. She is a wonderful fortune teller. Do you want to meet her?" she asked, looking at my curious face and I nodded.


    That was my chance.


    "Wait, let me call someone to take you to her. I am going to get ready for the evening so I can not give youpany." she replied as she looked around towards the few people who were still standing and chatting there.


    I gave her a grateful smile, "Sia,e here" she called a young girl who came running to her.


    "Sia, take your big sister with you to the oracle. Ask for permission. If she agrees, help big sister in getting one prediction. Will you?" she asked, ruffling the hair of a girl who red at her as she moved her hand to set her hair back but nodded her head and looked at me.


    "Come big sister, let''s go. I have to go and get ready for the marriage too." she said, chirping and I nodded.


    I looked back at Cassius and asked, "are youing with me?"


    He was looking annoyed with my actions, yet nodded.


    "I can not leave you alone my sweet wife, can i?" he asked mockingly and I pursed my lips.


    We both walked behind the young girl. After walking to the darkest corner of the area, she knocked on the door.


    "Come in, dear" we heard the voice and entered.


    "I apologize for disturbing your rest grandma, but there is a guest that wants to meet you." sad the girl as she bowed her head and we followed.


    "I know dear, I will handle them, you go and get ready for the function." she replied and the young girl''s face bloomed.


    "Then i will leave her here" she said and left happily giving us a nod.


    "I want you to go out too." said the oracle looking at Cassius. "Only Marianne would stay here" she took my name as if she knew me since ages

 Chapter 271: Their death secrets

    Chapter 271: Their death secrets


    "I want you to go out too." said the oracle looking at Cassius. "Only Marianne would stay here" she took my name as if she knew me since ages.


    Cassius frowned as he held my hand tightly. He behaved as if we were on the enemy''s border and we could get attacked any time.


    "I will stay with my wife," he said in an authoritative tone.


    "Cassius, go. I want to talk to the oracle." I cut him and tried to get my hand back.


    He looked at me dumbfounded, but then his face hardened further.


    "No, this ce is not safe, and I can not leave you here alone." he said looking around.


    It was a dark and crumpled dome with only one firemp in the corner that was too dim to see anything. There was something spine chilling and blood curdling here. Even the woman who was talking could not be seen in this darkness.


    The room was colder than the whole area as if the sun never peaked in. There were no windows and the door was also covered with heavy drapes.


    There was a chuckling sound which terrified the situation further.


    "Safe ce you say" she started, "do you think your pce is safe, duke? Did not your whole family die easily, were you able to save them? And your wife.. She was killed in her own chamber, what were you able to do? Oh I forgot" she stopped midway and started chuckling again.


    I stood there dumbstruck..


    What was thedy talking about? His parents were killed and burned by robbers, the whole empire knew. They were carrying precious jewels and a lot of gold so they were robbed and killed andter burned in case any evidence was left. It was not only them but many rich families who crossed that area in the same week received the same end.


    Later after the knights interference and killing all the robber did the path was secured again. And weren''t Elizabeth died by sickness. She has been sick for ages. Her body parts rot quickly due to her disease that was the reason she was buried urgently too. It was a famous case of a rare disease which rotted your body parts even when you were alive.


    Then if this woman was telling the truth, had Cassius lied to the whole empire but why? Why would he do that? Should he try to find the culprit and punish him?!


    "Cassius, what is the oracle saying? Have your parents and Elizabeth did not die the way i know?'''' I asked but he did not reply.


    His face was handed and his jaws were clenched.


    "Do you believe any woman who would spout nonsense now?" he asked with so much coldness that I never knew could exist in him.


    Yet his eyes were clear as if he was telling me the truth.


    "I think we need to go from here." he said as he held my hand but i still wanted to know further.


    "But then"


    "Marianne.. Do you think i will sit silent and hid the fact if it would have been murder?" he asked tilting his head towards me and then looming straight into my eyes and i shook my head.


    He had tough power to punish the culprits then why would he do so? Or he didn''t even know like us? He was also fooled to believe lies?


    My thoughts turned into a mess as I stood there and kept listening to them.


    "I still want to talk to the oracle Cassius." oi said and without waiting for his reply i walked in.


    He stood there, neither stopping me nor walking out.


    Finally when I sat there I looked at the woman again. A small light falling in her face, she was looking ethereal to me. Her face though old, there was a glow on it. Something that I had never seen before.


    She looked at me chuckling too.


    "So you finally reached here, you made me wait form a long time?" she asked as if she was waiting for me for centuries.


    "How do you know us?'''' I asked and sheughed again.


    "I know everything you can think of, my dear. But it doesn''t mean that you have the right to know everything too. Things are hidden because it was not the right time for you to know about them." she replied, shaking her head.


    "What do you mean?" I asked pensively and sheughed.


    "This is not the question for which you are here, are you?" she asked as she raised her gans and put it on the center of my forehead.


    "What are you doing to her?" I heard Cassius shouting before my eyesight was blurry. My body suddenly felt light. It was like my soul was leaving my body.


    It pained so much as if I was dying. My heartbeat turned slower, and soon my eyes closed.


    I stood up with a start. My breaths were shallow and fast. My whole body was covered with sweat. My eyes were still hazy. I rubbed them and blinked a few times to get my vision clear. I looked around and I was not in the dark hut anymore. I was back in the pce but something was not right


    The room was not like it was when I left, which was the way I had designed it in myter years.


    "Your highness, your highness" I heard the urgent sound and I turned to see Lina running towards me.


    My eyes widened as I looked at it. There was no more a young chirping girl, but a middle aged fearful woman. I almost ran and walked towards the silver mirror


    My once beautiful ck hair has grey hair now and my face that was glowing with youth till a few hours ago had turned aged again.


    Was I back in time? No!! Why?! I stood there thunderstruck. I could not believe that it happened to me.

 Chapter 272: Apologies!

    Chapter 272: Apologies!


    It pained so much as if I was dying. My heartbeat turned slower, and soon my eyes closed.


    I stood up with a start. My breaths were shallow and fast. My whole body was covered with sweat. My eyes were still hazy. I rubbed them and blinked a few times to get my vision clear. I looked around and I was not in the dark hut anymore. I was back in the pce but something was not right


    The room was not like it was when I left, which was the way I had designed it in myter years.


    "Your highness, your highness" I heard the urgent sound and I turned to see Lina running towards me.


    My eyes widened as I looked at it. There was no more a young and chirping girl, but a middle aged fearful woman. I almost ran and walked towards the silver mirror


    My once beautiful ck hair has grey hair now and my face that was glowing with youth till a few hours ago had turned aged again.


    Was I back in time? No!! Why?! I stood there thunderstruck. I could not believe that it happened to me.


    "Your highness, this is not the time to pay heed to and praise beauty. There is an emergency." she said in a trembling voice and i closed my eyes.


    I didn''t need her to tell me what had happened, I could never forget this fateful day. This was the day I was dragged to prison. And this was the day since Cassius disappeared.


    "Your highness, the assassins you have hired to kill the lord are caught and they have epted that it was you who have paid them. The knights could be here any moment. It is better that you run from here." she pleaded and i looked at her.


    She was still thinking about me while all the other maids were long gone heating the news of my imprisonment.


    "Why don''t you run first.'''' I said and then I took off the ne and all the other jewels of my body and gave it to her. Then I walked towards the closet and took out my pouch of gold coins.


    "Here, take this and run away. Never return to this town, settle down in a far away ce as a lower noble where no one knows you. You still have 4 hours before the knightse '''' I ordered the dumbfounded girl, yet she did not move.


    "Lina, this is an emergency, did you forget that. You do not have time to waste. Go now '''' I said, pushing her and only then did shee back to her senses.


    "How can I leave you alone here, your highness? How can I take your jewels? But if you want to run away I cane with you to serve you." she said, shaking her head and I felt like crying.


    I did what I always wanted to do. I moved and hugged her. She turned stiff in my arms but I did not care. I wanted to show her how much she meant to me.


    "Lina, take it as myst instruction. Go and leave this town. Settle down in another vige. Go, ``I said, pushing her out of the room again. If i could not change my destiny at least i gave to change hers.


    She continued to look at me when I closed the door on her face. I leaned on the door and closed my eyes.


    Why was I here again? Why did thatdy send me back? How in the world would I avoid the catastrophe again?!


    I heard footsteps and then the sound fading and opened the door again. As expected Lina was not there but all the jewels and gold were on the dorr.


    "Dumb girl" these things would be taken away in a while, wouldnt it be better if she would be the one to use them.


    I let the things rot there while I walked to the chamber of Cassius.


    "I want to meet his highness" i said to Ian, it had been days since ist saw him.


    But the man that was standing in front of me was not Ian, who looked at me with care and affection as a son but the one who was filled with hatred towards me.


    "His highness is not here, your highness. He has gone out of town due to some emergency. He would not be able to meet you." he replied coldly and then did not spare me another nce.


    I nodded, I expected this to happen. Yet a part of me had hoped that I could convince him.


    "Ian, I want to apologise for all the times I have humiliated you and insulted you. I am trutly regretful for that. I promise i will mend my ways and improve myself in the future.'''' In the end my tone turned wet again.


    Why have I been a cry baby after returning back!


    He looked at me confused as if he was trying to discern my thoughts. But I just moved and hugged him like I would have hugged James if I would have a chance to meet him before death.


    "Your sister is very apologetic to you, brother." I whispered to the stiff man.


    When I left his arms, he was still standing there frozen. I wanted to talk further but my head started spinning. As if hammers are hitting my head. The pain became unbearable and I held my head from both sides.


    "Your highness, are you okay? Your highness?'''' I could hear Ian calling me. But soon his voice turned distant.


    "It is time for you to take your tea, your highness. You have missed your tea therefore you are feeling tired. It will rejuvenate you and your mind. You will feel much better" said a maid I didn''t know about.


    I looked at the tea and it was the same sage tea, wiltshires gifted me in the past.


    "I am fine, i do not need it"

 Chapter 273: hidden secrets of Killian

    Chapter 273: hidden secrets of Killian


    Marianne pov contd


    I walked further looking at myself who was drinking tea and turned hazy.


    So that''s why i did not remember helping Lina, i felt d that i had tried. But upset too that in the end the girl did not leave me like others.


    I was myselfying there peacefully like it was another day, though I was panicking so much before that.


    I sighed and roamed around. Hiding from the eyes of the people. I walked back to the chamber of Cassius and entered from the back door. As Ian had said the room was empty. Here I had always thought that he was lying because he did not want to meet me.


    I moved to Killian''s chamber from there. He was sitting there silently in front of the firece. His face was cold and nk like always.


    Lost in his thoughts, he was looking at the mes and his eyes seemed to be burning. There was a portrait in his hands but he was not looking at it anymore. I moved to see whose portrait was that but before I could do so, he tore it into pieces and threw it in the fire. His eyes were truly burning this time as he threw all the things around him in the fire.


    I stood there struck dumb at his sudden outburst. What had happened to him?


    Even when I was killed in front of him he didn''t even bat an eyelid. All the time when i used to torture of humiliate him, he never said anything. As if he was devoid of emotions. He could not feel anything i say or do.


    Then what happened today that had made him too agitated? Was it because I sent assassins to kill him? Or there was something else. I moved towards the fire to see if I could save a part of the portrait to see who was that but it was toote.


    I shagged as I decided to move from there.


    I wandered around looking for the reason why I was here but the pce was too silent and atst I returned to myself.


    Myself was still sleeping there peacefully, when the knights came and took her away. Once, I ended up in the underground dungeon. I followed her and sat there silent as myself finally understood the gravity of the hammer and started crying. Slowly I fell asleep there.


    I opened my eyes to find myself standing in the za again. But the difference was i was not on the stage that was set for my death penalty. I was just standing there in the open. I could see the crowd getting collected.


    They were all cursing me and praising Killian, then I saw himing and taking his seat. The same cold eyes I had long forgotten. The same nonchnt look.


    I walked with the other people trying to hide my face in case anyone recognised me, but what I noticed was they were not able to see me. They could pass through me easily.


    It helped me in moving further and easily with confidence. I walked up to the stage when I saw the decree was read.


    I saw myself crying there. And atst I was beheaded. The crowd started dissipating slowly. Soon Killian stood up, but instead of leaving he walked towards my corpse.


    I thought he wasing to rebuke, or smirk at me. Or maybe he wasing to hit the dead body, though I felt bad. I did try to justify his actions. But my eyes widened when I saw him kneeling in front of the body and gently touching my face.


    He was looking as if he was pained to see me like that. WHY? He looked like he was pained HOW AND WHY? Was the not the one to do that to me. Did I even see a tear there?


    I looked at him stunned as he sat there like a kid who was very hurt. But I still did not get any sense from it.


    "You must take care of yourself and me when youe back.. I will wait for you and we will start again. In the next life be a good mother." he added as he bent and kissed my lifeless head that had even lost color and warmth because of being detached from my body.


    Only he was sitting there and no one else was there when I heard footsteps. I turned to see Isabeing there in her high heels. There was a smug smile on her face. As if she had won everything she wanted.


    He waltzed there looking at my corpse with a satisfied expression and then put her hand on Killian''s shoulder.


    "I have given you enough time to say goodbyes, son. Nowe with me and let us rule the empire." she said with a smile, "your father and my husband are waiting for us in the carriage. He is too ashamed toe here. Come join us now, will you?" she said and her grip on his shoulder tightened. Her nails dug on his shoulder as she forced him to stand up.


    He nodded and stood up. She moved and kicked my lifeless body with contempt and I saw Killian turning and looking at her action with hurt expressions but did not say a word.


    I stood there thunderstruck. What just happened, why was Killian feeling sad for me? Had he not hated me all these years? Was he not the one to ask the emperor for my death penalty and also asking for being beheaded rather than hanged.


    As a duchess it was extreme but I thought it was because of his hatred towards me. But then should he not escte. And why was Isabe ordering him..?!!


    I continued to look at them as they walked towards the carriage. But then I remembered her words, that Cassius was waiting for them in the carriage. So I walked towards the carriage behind them.

 Chapter 274: I am cold

    Chapter 274: I am cold


    I walked towards the carriage behind them.


    But before I could take further steps down the stage I fell back. I frowned and tried once again, but no matter how many times I tried I was not able to leave the stage, as if an invisible wall was stopping me.


    Then I saw both of them entering the carriage and leaving the ce.


    "Darn it" I cursed and hit the wall.


    I looked back at my body. I wonder if it was because my soul was tied to the body that I was not able to leave?! Was Cassius with Isabe in thest life.


    Being here has increased my queries rather than decreasing it.


    I went and sat there on the stage. Thinking about what I should do now?


    After a while I heard footsteps walking towards the stage. I turned to see it was Kai. he came on the stage with a few of his n members. They held my limp body and took it in their arms. My head was held gently to and with that they left.


    The moment they left I felt the same pain again.


    "Your time here has ended now. Go back where you belong" i heard a strange voice but no one was there,


    But with that voice as a trigger was hit, It was like my soul was leaving my body.


    It pained so much as if I was dying. My heartbeat turned slower, and soon my eyes closed.


    I stood up with a start. My breaths were shallow and fast. My whole body was covered with sweat. My eyes were still hazy. I rubbed them and blinked a few times to get my vision clear. I looked around and I was not in the dark hut anymore. I was back in the pce but something was not right


    And when I felt better I saw Cassius rubbing my hands like crazy. He was looking flustered. His eyes were looking around and I was not in the dark room anymore but in the open ground.


    "Wake up, wake up you dumb woman or i would kill you from my own hands" he shouted and then groaned frustatedly.


    "I will kill that witch. Oracle my foot" he shouted again as he kept rubbing my hands and then moved to rub my legs.


    What was with all the rubbing? That was when I felt my body again. Frozen would be the smaller word to describe it too.


    I started shivering badly and he finally looked back at me. His eyes widened when he saw my opened eyes. But he did not move. He just kept looking at me like crazy. As if he could not believe that it was really me.


    I tried to speak but when I opened my mouth only silence mocked me. I was feeling so cold that even my words were frozen, my mouth had turned dry. I just could not move. It was almost a death experience for my body.


    Cassius slowly moved and pinched himself, but then he shook his head and pinched me hard.


    "Aah" I finally shouted badly but only a whisper came out. But that was enough for man to believe that i was there in reality. He hugged me hard as if he was afraid that if he left me I would disappear again.


    "Why the hell did you do that, Marianne? Why did you go to that witch? You know your heartbeat had stopped and your body had turned cold. You have almost died..!! You are a dumb woman always doing your will and never listening to others" he kept onining and shouting but not a single word registered to my mind.


    I was feeling cold like hell, I was in the open and I was still in daze with the turn of events.


    It suddenly felt that everything I knew was nothing but a lie, and I was still far away from the truth.


    But then when i was thinking about it i felt my cheek wet. My eyes moved and I found that Cassius was crying. His eyes had tears. He was crying because of me and it was not the first but second time that he was crying for me.


    I closed my eyes and let the past go.. I still did not know what had Cassius done and which side had he stood, but now I knew one thing: that he cared for me now. And this life was not like my past life. It had changed, he had changed. And this n was responsible for giving me a second chance. But why?


    Was there anyone who knew about this n and sacrificed his life for me? One more thing Isabe was responsible for everything. I had to make sure that she died the same gruesome death. I felt the burn yet my body felt colder than before.


    "I am feeling cold" I whispered and he nodded. He moved closer and hugged me, rubbing his hands on my back.


    But that was not enough at all. I was still shivering and my teeth were chattering. He looked around helplessly as I kept leaning on his shoulders.


    "Where are we?" I asked, as I looked around in the open area.


    "That which started chuckling when you lost consciousness. I checked your pulse and it was dying and for a minute I felt that your heart beat had stopped. So I brought you out of the ether away from that witch.


    She just keptughing till the end. But your body started turning cold so I could not take you far away. We are still in their abode. But everyone is busy with the marriage that is happening now.


    All i could do was to burn the fire and try to keep you warm" he replied and only then did i notice there was fire burning nearby. I could not believe I was still shivering like that.


    "Come. let''s go back to the hut that was allotted to us and take some rest there." he said as she took me in his arms and held me high.


    I was too cold to argue. My whole body was feeling weak.

 Chapter 275: Passing warmth

    Chapter 275: Passing warmth


    Cassius pov


    Only lord knows how I felt when her pulse fell continuously and her face turned white. She was hardly breathing when I held her but the woman just chuckled. I knew she was strange the moment I saw her.


    Her eyes were ethereal as if she did not belong to this world. She must have hypnotized Marianne. But then how did she know about Elizabeth and my parents?


    But I did not have the time to dwell on it further. I took Marianne in my arms and started rubbing her. Her temperature kept dropping no matter what I did.


    I was almost on the verge of breaking down when her breathing stopped. I put my hands on her chest and pressed with pressure and then started rubbing her hands and legs again.


    "Marianne, Marianne..'''' I kept on shouting when she finally opened her eyes. For a moment I could not believe as I had lost hope but when she spoke as if my breaths came back to me.


    I took her in my arms like it had been ages when I hadst hugged her. I wanted to drown myself in her warmth but her body was still frozen. She was shivering in my arms. The breath she was taking was shallow. She was even having trouble speaking.


    Her words were sounding with so much difficulty that my heart clenched. I wanted to kill whoever had done that to her. But before that I had to take care of her.


    I took her in my arms and instinctively followed the route we had taken toe here. The sun was almost setting and the ce was well decorated. They must be having the marriage rituals of Caleb and his wife.


    I looked at the girls in my arms, my wife. I had always disappointed her and now I was not even able to protect her. This thought brought my anger up again.


    Finally reaching our hut, I opened the door and took her towards the bed. Iid her there and then started rubbing her again. But it was not working.


    I closed my eyes because I knew the solution but I was not sure she would forgive me if I did that.


    "Marianne" I called her with a lot of hesitation.


    She hardly fluttered her eyes open and she looked at me with the pained expressions. I could see she was feeling horrible. Her fingers were colder than ice and so was her body.


    "I wanted permission to hold you." i said and she nodded but that was not it, "bare Marianne, i wanted permission to hold you bare.'''' I added and her lips trembled. Her eyes widened a bit and she closed them again.


    ''Was it a yes or no?!''


    I waited for a bit to reply but no reply came out. As if she had not listened. Or was her mind hazy again?!


    "Marianne, it is necessary '''' I added and finally she nodded yet her eyes stayed closed. I wished I could see them to know if she was ready for that or not.


    I sighed, as I knew the time was ticking off. There were no facilities to keep her warm except a nket that was not that thick. I took my shirt and pants off first in haste but when I came to take her clothes off I hesitated.


    I kept looking at her frowned face and trembling lips, gaining all the courage that I could.


    Finally my hands moved to her chest and held her in my arms. Moving my hands towards her back. I started opening the zip.


    Once done the dress turned loose. I looked at her corset and undid its threads too. It took me a while to get rid of that too.


    Then Iid her back gently on the bed. Her eyes were still closed as her face was still white but I could see the change in her expressions. She had held her breath when I undid her zips.


    I held the dress and gently pulled it down so that her hands did not get hurt.


    Getting rid of the sleeves from her hands, I pulled the dress in one swift motion and corset in the next step.


    She gasped as the cold winds touched her more. But I was sitting there withplicated expressions.


    Atst I took a sigh and let the thought of removing her undergarments go. I felt her shivering and came back to my senses.


    Iid there beside her and took her in my arms. And covered both of us with the single balked we had.


    Her body was still shivering but it was less than before. I was hesitating whether to go further or not.


    Touching her generally and teasing her was something different as I had her expressions to know when to hold and when to let go. But this time she wasying there without anything but pain on her face.


    I did not want to cross the limit which she was not ready for.


    My hands were still on the sides. Slowly moved and took her into my arms. My arms warped around her back and I slowly started rubbing her cold back. I could hear her shallow breaths in my ears.


    It was making me terrified as we were still sharing the body warmth yet her breaths were not turning to normal.


    My hands started moving faster and her breath hitched. I was hugging her as tightly as I could with her injured hand. My body was hot yet it was feeling parching now, still her body felt cold and I shook my head. It was not working. I needed to cross the line a bit and touch her to make her feel better.


    "Marianne, I am going to kiss you and touch you, I promise I will stop if your temperature turns normal again" I said with a pleading voice and she nodded again after some hesitation.

 Chapter 276: Carnal desires

    Chapter 276: Carnal desires


    Cassius''s gaze on her was packed with so much heat. He had been holding back, so damn much. In fact, he couldn''t believe that with all the overflowing desires he felt for this girl, they still never made it to that point even now.


    Perhaps, he managed to hold it in this long because of this feeling called guilt or care for her? That must be it, because Cassius honestly couldn''t think of any logical reason why he had survived his desires for her for this long.


    The kiss was light and gentle at first just to give her enough warmth but soon it turned rough and wild. His hot tongue probed her lips open and surged inside her mouth pushing deeper and entwining their tongues together. She tasted as heavenly as always.


    His lips then moved to her cheeks, her ears, and slipped down to her neck, which was when the girl under him finally creased her brows and opened her eyes. She had thought that he was just going to sleep close by to pass the warmth, but his behaviour was telling that he was filled with desires.


    "Cassius?" she uttered and the man kissing her neck, paused. Feeling the trail of his lips on her face,


    When Cassius lifted his face, it was hazy, his eyes were lusty and Marianne felt melting with it. She did not need further touching but his eyes were enough to burn her to the core.


    Her words died in her mouth as she continued to look at him.


    "Just rx, and let me do the work, Marianne" he whispered as his gaze became even more intense and, as if he was suddenly lured in by a siren, he pounced on Marianne.


    His lips were on her with a hunger that he never experienced before. He pushed his tongue inside her mouth, causing Marianne''s eyes to open wide. But as his velvety tongue wandered inside her, she eventually closed it again.


    The kiss was so hot and wild and Marianne felt like she was losing her mind. She didn''t know that a kiss could be this intense and it just felt... so good that she couldn''t even describe it. Not long after, she found herself trying to kiss him back, mimicking what his skillful tongue was doing even though she could hardly keep up with him.


    He kissed her long and hard - their tongues intertwined and danced with each other and the atmosphere became even more heated.


    His kisses became ravenous, causing Marianne to be breathless. She moaned under his lips and Cassius let her go, giving her a moment to breathe before hungrily devouring her lips again, deeply and a little roughly.


    As their tongue intertwined, his hands slid down and wandered all over her body and his caress was surprisingly gentle, almost soothing, contrary to his rough kisses.


    Then his lips traveled downwards, kissing her neck - that sensitive spot just below her ear - and she forgot why they were so close at the start. She started losing herself in the desires she never knew existed in her.


    Marianne tried to feel everything that he was doing to her but everything just felt so good that she couldn''t help but just instinctively react to him, to his kisses, to his touch. She was losing herself to her raw instincts and desires.


    He kissed her neck, licked and sucked on it and she moaned with pleasure. Her hand went to his head and her fingers tangled through his hair.


    Hearing her moan, he moved his mouth from her nape down to her corbone, towards her twin peaks. Her bra was the only thing that was stopping him from kissing them, he stopped and looked at her as if was having an internal battle within himself.


    "Cassius" Marianne called out his name and he looked at her face.


    Hey on the bed next to her and started to kiss her lips again and this time, his hands determinedly moved down to his next targets, her twin peaks.


    He caressed these perfect little mountains with his hand, massaging them one after the other, making sure that he was paying each one the same amount of his attention.


    Marianne could not think anymore and just bit her lip to stop another moan from escaping. Her hands gripped the sheets tightly as she arched her back. Her reactions were so uninhibited that he was starting to feel really ufortable down there.


    Marianne felt shocked. He had touched her there before but this was the first time he had ever touched her breasts like this and the sensation she felt when he yed with them was sensational. She couldn''t believe that she could feel such pleasure from that.


    His hands were gentle, caressing her body, teasing her until she could no longer take it. Just as she was about to beg him to stop, he moved his hands from her breasts and trailed kisses down her neck and chest.


    He paused again and looked down at her bra. She was wearing a bra with the hooks at the front, rather than at the back, and seeing them made the glimmers in his eyes flickered. The next moment, he moved his hand and skillfully unhooked her bra, revealing her milky white breasts.


    Marianne hissed as the cold air brushed over her naked skin but that was soon reced by the heat of his mouth on one and his warm hand on the other. Her eyes opened wide in shock but then her mind was filled with nothing but pleasure.


    Cassius sucked on her nipple, sucked and bit her gently, as his tongue licked and swirled and yed with it. His hand mimicked what his tongue was doing and the different sensations she was feeling forced another moan of pleasure from her lips.


    After giving some attention to her perfect breasts, he set his sights lower down. He slipped his hand from her breast, over her abdomen and stopped when it met the edge of her underwear.

 Chapter 277: Carnal Desires 2

    Chapter 277: Carnal Desires 2


    After giving some attention to her perfect breasts, he set his sights lower down. He slipped his hand from her breast, over her abdomen and stopped when it met the edge of her underwear.


    And then, without more warning, his hand snuck underneath hercy underwear and touched her most private part. Marianne jolted, her eyes flew wide open and her legs closed instantly, trapping his hand between her legs.


    This was the reaction that shocked him too. He stopped looking at her innocent face and the will to take her now dissipated, yet he wanted to bring her to the world of pleasure further.


    Cassius lifted his face and he kissed her lips until Marianne voluntarily loosened up.


    When Cassius''s fingers started moving and caressed her there, a moan escaped her lips. The world seemed to have slowed down as she found herself experiencing an enticing feeling that waspletely foreign to her.


    "C-Cassius" she uttered his name and her voice was like gasoline being poured over Cassius''s furnace. His gaze never left her face as he caressed her, watching her submit to his touch. He could see her almost drowning in pleasure and her flushed and sweaty face was a sight to behold. She exuded such sexiness and just watching her face almost made Cassius go crazy.


    "Cassius I feel weird" she uttered again, opening her eyes and looking at him. Her gaze seemed to be begging him - for what exactly, she had no idea - and that made Cassius move to kiss her eyes and then her lips.


    The next moment, a long, slippery finger slowly prated her entrance. Marianne''s eyes flew open.


    She moaned hard under Cassius''s lips but the man didn''t let go. He instead continued kissing her deeply as if he was trying to distract her.


    Soon, Cassius slid his finger in and out and even though she was tight, she was so wet that it made it easy for his finger to slide inside her.


    Marianne was intoxicated by the sensations, as she closed her eyes. It wasn''t ufortable or painful. In fact, it felt good, really good. She had never felt these kinds of sensations before and while it was new and somewhat strange, it also made her feel like she was on cloud nine.


    Just as she was riding on the waves of ecstasy, he brought it to another level when he wandered from her lips and ced his lips over her nipple and simultaneously inserted two fingers inside her. She thought she had experienced true pleasure a few seconds ago but that was nothingpared to this feeling right now. Her mind was not on this anymore. It was in outer space!


    He kissed her breasts and his fingers slid in and out in a rhythm, causing this bubbling feeling to build inside her.


    "Cassius wait Cassius" She moaned and thrashed on the bed but he held her down with his body. He didn''t stop. He knew she was getting close from the sounds that were being torn from her mouth. He moved his fingers faster and faster until she begged him.


    "Please please oh, please" she cried but she didn''t even know what she was begging for.


    Suddenly, she felt as if fireworks exploded inside her body.


    The delicate sunlight pierced through the curtains when Marianne''sshes opened like ck butterfly wings.


    She blinked multiple times before she rolled over on her bed. She buried her face on her pillow and after staying still for a few seconds, she finally rose. She looked through the window and smiled, seeing that it was another bright, sunny day.


    However, her smile didn''tst long. It slowly faded and her bright happy face was reced with shock.


    Her hand flew towards her mouth as the images of the previous night shed through her mind.


    She remembered those deep and rough kisses and everything that Cassius did and her face burned red. She buried her face in her palms, feeling utterly shy and embarrassed just as if she was watching an r-18 movie. She remembered how she moaned and thrashed before his eyes and she buried her face on the pillow again. What she experiencedst night was just unbelievably overwhelming. To her, it was like a dream.


    As she thought about that indescribable feeling, no matter what the reason was this was the most intimate rtionship she had with a man.


    When she walked out of the hut, she had thought Cassius would be around but the man was nowhere to be seen.


    "Hey girl, can you tell me where I found Shui and Caleb?" I asked the girl and she giggled.


    "They would be busy in their room. Why do you want to disturb them?" she said with a knowing smile and I gulped.


    How did a young girl all know and talk about these matters so freely!?


    "Alright, then tell me where can I find Kai?" I asked again and this time she nodded and told me the proper directions.


    I thanked her and followed the way she told me. The man was sitting there and talking with a few elders. His eyes fell on me and he stopped talking.


    He nodded towards the man and stood up and walked towards me.


    "How are you now?" he asked in his strict voice as if he was scolding me.


    But how did he know that I was ill? Looking at my bewildered face he added,


    "Oracle told me that your condition worsens when you ask for a prediction. It is a strong mental procedure so we can understand. I''ve done it before." he exined and all I could do was nod.


    I did not think this out of body experience was faced by many.


    "I am better now. I apologise for not attending the wedding. This is a small gift from me." I said as I forwarded the ne. It was the same ne I was going to give Shui, when she had told me about the oracle but in the end I was so shocked that she slept back that Ipletely forgot about it.

 Chapter 278: Meeting again!

    Chapter 278: Meeting again!


    "I am better now. I apologise for not attending the wedding. This is a small gift from me." I said as I forwarded the ne. It was the same ne I was going to give Shui, when she had told me about the oracle but in the end I was so shocked that she slept back that Ipletely forgot about it.


    The man looked at me andughed, "your husband has already gifted the couple your second earring and a gold chain" he replied and then tried to return the ne but i shook my head.


    "It is for them, take it as a sister''s remembrance." I added and moved back. He looked at me with mixed emotions and nodded.


    "Ummm.. do you know where my husband is?" I asked , looking around.


    "Oh, we were busy here, so I did not see him. Maybe he was walking around to be familiar with the ce or went out to look for a carriage, he was in a hurry to leave." he said and then looked back at the waiting people.


    "Uh, then can I meet the oracle once again?" I asked, hoping that I could ask for answers.


    "Uh, then can I meet the oracle once again?" I asked, hoping that I could ask for answers.


    "Ah, no.. oracle did not meet anyone in the morning. She onlyes out and lets others enter when the sun is about to set or already set. She had never seen the sun." he added apologetically and I nodded.


    I walked back to the hut with contemtion on how to convince Cassius to stay a day more here. He would never agree. Would he?


    It was not like I was not worried about my family but I would not get another chance toe here. As if my destiny has brought me here. Otherwise these are too many coincidences to deal with.


    When I entered he was already sitting in and looking out for me.


    "Where have you been?" he asked with a bit of anxiousness, making me surprised. I blinked at his abruptness.


    "I went to look for you and give them a gift. Why did you give him your gold chain?" I entered by begging him but was surprised to look at the bed.


    It had a variety of food, cooked meat, rice, fruits and a few dishes I didn''t know of. Only then did I realise how hungry I was.


    It has been a day since i have not eaten food but just a few fruits.


    "Come sit, eat something first." he said looking at my drooling face with a chuckle.


    It was the second time in my life that I felt the importance of food.


    I coughed and corrected my facial expression and walked behind him. We both sat on the bed since there was no other furniture and started eating.


    "Where do you get this much fruit from? I didn''t think they cook so much in the morning breakfast.'''' I said looking at the food, though it was not asvish and scrumptious as the pce, it was well cooked and ptable.


    "I have my own ways.." he said with a smirk and I narrowed my eyes.


    "Just eat well, you need a lot of nutrition. You are looking pale and you are still weak and sick" he added as he continued to put food in my bowl


    I would have argued with him if it had been any other time, but I was actually hungry so I let the matter og and concentrated more on eating.


    But it was not easy. I had never used my left hand to eat. And I was having trouble eating. Many times the rice fell over my dress. And I sure looked clumsy.


    Heughed hard when a drop of sauce fell on my dress and I red at him.


    He tried to muffle hisughter and moved towards me.


    "Give me the spoon." he said and i looked back at him.


    He shook his head and used his spoon to fill the rice and moved it towards me. His hand was in front of my mouth and blinked.


    He sighed as he looked at my stunee face, "open your mouth, Marianne" he added, "or else i am going to eat all the food" he said in a threatening tone.


    I wanted to protest but my stomach growled so hard that I bit my words and opened my mouth easily.


    He fed me like a kid was fed, he was eating a bite by himself and then adding another one in my mouth. While all his mind was on feeding me.


    My eyes were looking at the spoon. He was using the same spoon to feed both of us. Should it not be counted as an indirect kiss?!


    Cassius who had always been very particr about hygiene and other things was sharing food with me and that also wthi the same spoon.


    But his expressions did not have even a bit of annoyance. If any, he was looking pleased and proud by feeding me. There was a pleasant smile on his face and his expressions were softened.


    I was so immersed in the moment that I didn''t even feel the taste of dishes or how much I had eaten until I heard myself burping.


    I closed my eyes at the embarrassment. I was having these moments a lot these days.


    "I guess, you are filled now." he said, chuckling as he finished the rest of the meal. I was still surprised at how naturally he was doing all these things now.


    I sat and looked at my stomach, I could feel a little bump in my stomach and I rubbed it with a satisfied expression when I felt his eyes on me.


    "What is it?" I asked and he shook his head.


    "I was just wondering where all the food went." Then he looked at my stomach with amusement and then back at me.

 Chapter 279: Doing more to you

    Chapter 279: Doing more to you


    Marianne pov contd..


    "I was just wondering where all the food went." Then he looked at my stomach and then back at me.


    I coughed and sit straight again,


    "You sure did not look like you can eat this much" he added with a chuckle and I red at him.


    "It was because you were hungry for two days. I did not eat much. You were the one who finished most of the food ``I restored and he chuckled and nodded.


    "Yes, yes, I did" There was humor on his face and I pursed my lips.


    "So, are you ready to go? I have asked others around from where we can get the carriage." he said as he collected the tes.


    It was the first time we have been taking our dishes to wash by ourselves.


    "Give them to me, i will wash them.'''' I said, as it was too much beneath his respect that he would wash dishes. I could not even imagine him doing chores. The man who had not even taken water by himself all his life.


    He looked at me andughed, "how are you going to do that with one hand, my dear wife.


    "My wife" these were the words that he used to refer to me these days. I would not lie when I heard Isabe speaking that Cassius was in the carriage waiting for them. I felt burning anger in my body. But now that I looked at him, I wanted to forget the past.


    I had changed myself, he got changed. And it was a surprise that Killian loved me in the past too. So, I should be happy and let the bad memories go. Except one, that Isabe, she was still a threat to my happy family.


    I had to get rid of it no matter what.


    I heard him snapping his finger and I blinked.


    "Hey, what happened? Where are you lost?" he asked and I shook my head.


    "Nothing, let me clean the dishes now." I said moving and he shook his head.


    "Did you forget that your hand is injured? Go and rest there, I will be done soon." he said strictly as he started cleaning the dishes.


    I purse my lips and sat there looking at him. How easily he was able to do this, if i did not know any better i would have thought that he had done that in the past many times.


    "So, would you like to take a bath before going or you can go like this too?" he asked, still continuing to do his chores.


    "Umm, I was thinking if we could go and meet the oracle once again?" i asked and his hands halted, he turned to me and looked at with frown, his face was darkened


    As if the sweet and kind Cassius was the figment of my imagination.


    "You still wanted to go there, why?" he asked in a harder tone, "as much as i enjoyed what happenedst night, i want to do it with love and pleasure when you are in all your senses and we are doing it because we want to do it, not because of passing heat."


    My cheeks burned as he continued discussingst night. As if it was nothing big. I tightened my legs as I remembered how I moanedst night when he touched me there.


    The night was still clear in my eyes and I doubt that I would ever be able to forget it.


    "I am done. Come let''s bid farewell and look for a carriage." said cassius as he adjusted all the dishes in arge container and wiped his hands with a cloth.


    "But we would not get another chance toe here, do you not want to know how the oracle knew about Elizabeth. What if what she was saying was true?" I tried to convince and he looked at me with aplicated gaze.


    "So you trust more to a witch who tried to kill you than to your husband?" His words hurt and I shook my head.


    "Maybe there is more to it which even if you did not know Cassius, try to be more objective. There is much more hidden which we are not aware of. I have no way to exin to you for now. So all I can ask is for your trust.`` I said pleadingly. And he closed his eyes and sighed.


    "You could have diedst night. Your breathing was stopped and your pulse had almost fallen" he repeated in a tone telling there was no way to argue.


    "Fine, then you go and ask the questions. I will just stand at a distance. But please, I beg you, let''s go and meet her once more.`` I held his hand in both of my hands and was pleased.


    He closed his eyes and pinched the space between his forehead.


    "The more freedom I am giving you, the more stubborn you are, Marianne '''' I smiled and hugged him as he rted.


    I only realised what I had done when his hands tightened on my waist. I tried to break free but he did not let me.


    "There, there, are you trying to leave the moment you have gained benefit?" he said as his hand started roaming in my back.


    "Cassius"


    "Marianne, how was the night for you? Did you like what i did to you." he asked me, and i opened my eyes wide.


    ''How could he ask such a type of question. Was he not embarrassed at all!!?''


    "Tell me, Marianne, do you want me to do that again to you. Or do you want me to do much more for you?" he asked as his lips moved closer and kissed my neck, gently and then he bit me, sucked it, licked it.


    His hands moving on my back ying with the threads of the dress and my grip on his neck tightened my eyes closed as I started feeling his calloused tongue creating different sensations over my skin.

 Chapter 280: Captured again!

    Chapter 280: Captured again!


    His hands moving on my back ying with the threads of the dress and my grip on his neck tightened my eyes closed as I started feeling his calloused tongue creating different sensations over my skin.


    I tried to protest but Cassius was already licking me as if I had turned into his best meal, he was savouring the taste with a ''mmm'' sound and I did not know what to say.


    My heart was pounding because of the worry that someone mighte in and see us, but part of the reason was actually because of what he was actually doing to me. His tongue was hot and it was creating a lot of sensations. I did not know how to keep my mind clear and talk to him.


    I pulled away, zing red, as I bit my lip. However, he didn''t let go. He lifted me and made me sit on the bed, putting himself between my legs.


    "You do not have to worry about that my wife, the door is closed" he said as he leaned towards me.


    My first reaction was to look at the door and he was right, it was closed. The man chuckled looking at my reaction and then shook his head in amusement.


    "Marianne, you never fail to surprise me by how innocent and clever you are at the same time." he whispered as he leaned to kiss me again.


    His hands moved, and held the zip of my dress.


    His lips moved to my ears and bit it lightly.


    "Since we are going to stay till evening. Let me give you a chance to serve you again" he whispered in my ears and I shivered under his touch.


    I was about to lose myself likest night when we heard a knock on the door.


    "Let it be. They camest night to invite us too. After knocking some time, they left" he said shamelessly.


    ''Only god knows what they would have been thinking about us''


    "Open the door brother. There are knights with swords on the border of the vige. It is an emergency'' shouted the men as the intensity of knocks increased. Finally bringing us out of our worlds.


    "See, i have told you, your brother would be here soon if you did not leave the ce." hemented and then left me from his arms.


    I could see annoyance on his face, as he loft the threads he was just about to open. He looked at me onest time and sighed. With that he moved towards the door and opened it.


    "What is it?" he asked in a grumbling tone making the man on the other side chuckled.


    "It is alright brother. She is your wife. You can anyways start again, just wait for the right time." he said so casually that he was sure we were going to do the deed.


    The other man whom I was seeing for the first time was not that friendly or nosy. He came straight to the point.


    "Our guards are spread all over the area to protect our family. They have been informed that they have seen a big tropop of knights looking everywhere in the woods for a young couple. They have two portraits with them that ate yours. So, it is time to tell us, what have you done. As I am sure they were not ordinary knights but the first order of knights that is reserved for war and emergencies." said the man as he looked at Cassius with a narrowed gaze.


    His tone was threatening but I could understand his fear. The first order of knights was the most powerful troop of knights in the whole empire. Even the emperor had hardly any chance to go against them and use them for personal benefit.


    They only serve emergencies. And if they were finding simeone ,that person ,must have done a big crime that they personallye to catch the culp;rit./


    "I understand that you are worried that your vige could be in danger because of us. But do not worry, we are leaving and going to meet the knights. Just tell us where have you seen them and we will be at this ce at once." said Cassius and I bit my lip.


    Though I wanted to argue and meet the oracle, I knew it was not possible. We had to go before the attack on the vige, so I nodded when Case looked at me for my opinion.


    But surprisingly the man shook his head.


    "We are not here to throw you out. You are part of the n now. You can stay here for as long as you want. I just wanted to know if there is something you both are hiding. Something you have done to make the first order of knights personally find you." he asked again tilting his head.


    Cassius And I exchanged our eyes and he nodded.


    "I appreciate that you just want to help. You have taken us as our family so easily. But the point is we have done nothing, and the man you are talking about.. Is my brother. My brother works in the first order of knights. So he must have convinced them to help us." i replied though it was an honest reply i still did not add the position Jamie hold, but it was enough to make the man wide eyed.


    "Your brother is in the first order of knights, you belong to the family of the army. Yet you dare to have a blood oath with ouws. Ha! Don''t tell me it was all a trap to capture us. You wanted to find our liar and then bring them there. What a fine n I must say!" he said with a mockingugh, but his eyes have long turned cold.


    What a fine n I must say!" he said with a mockingugh, but his eyes have long turned cold. All the care and brotherhood they were showing us were lost and only doubt remained making us bewildered.

 Chapter 281: Captured again 2

    Chapter 281: Captured again 2


    What a fine n I must say!" he said with a mockingugh, but his eyes have long turned cold. All the care and brotherhood they were showing us were lost and only doubt remained making us bewildered.


    The man that hade with him to protect us was looking at him and he moved his face and they all covered us.


    "Look there is some misunderstanding. We are not trying to capture you, we did not even know about you before meeting you and it was you who found us not the other way around." said Cassius and I nodded.


    "Ha! So you didn''t know about us, yet you asked the girl to have a blood oath with you. And how the hell did youe to know about that, by intuition or magic?" he mocked and then entered and closed the door.


    The hut was not big to begin with and by entering the 5 men it became further cramped.


    "I understand that you are worried about your safety. But trust us we are not going to tell anyone about your liar. It will always remain a secret. You have helped us and treated us as your family so we will always take you as our family too.'''' I added and the man looked at us.


    "For trust there should be honesty. You have been lying to us since the start. If not, you should have told us about your brother being a knight, and now you are making big promises, who would believe on them. Huh"


    Marianne pov contd..


    If not, you should have told us about your brother being a knight, and now you are making big promises, who would believe in them. Huh?"


    "Then tell us, what do you want?" asked Cassius as he stood in front of me, trying to hide me behind him.


    Seriously was it even the time to be a hero.


    "I want you to stay here forever so that you can not tell anyone where we live and what we do." he said with convection and we both looked at each other.


    "This is not a practical solution" said Cassius and he chuckled.


    "Why not, we are not hurting you, we are giving you work, a ce to live. What else you can get in the outside world. You work there, now you work here." he said, shrugging his shoulders as if it was a normal thing to do.


    "We have family out there, i have a son." said Cassius with gritted teeth and the man chuckled.


    "Your wife said that she only married you one year ago and you told others that you have a son. Do you think we all are fools?" he said tilting his head and Cassius looked at me.


    ''How in the world would I have known why they asked me how many years had it been to our marriage''


    who would have thought what he had said would not match mine. Now even if we tell them that he had done a second marriage they would take it as an excuse.


    "Why not try to find a solution in the middle. You can send your people with us to keep an eye on us so that we would not tell anyone where you live?" I said and the man shook his head.


    "You can easily kill him and get rid of him. Why would i sent them on suicide mission." he said shaking his head.


    "Then what have you taught me, can you stay hidden all your life here? Have you ever wanted the kids to live a free life like others? They did not need to hide in the four walls? We can help you in making that dreame true.`` Cassius offered but I doubt that the man ever cared about it.


    "Why would I want that? We have everything we need here. We have a safe home. Food, clothing,. Rivers, nature" before they could speak further Iughed.


    "And freedom what about that? Possession is thief, an ouw, or maybe assasination to. That all they do when they grow old? And you say you have all here? You don''t grow crops you steal them." i moved and Cassius nodded.


    "If your life is so perfect, why are you afraid of getting seen by knights. You want your future generation to stray here hidden too." he added following my n.


    "And you think you can give us that freedom, huh? Though I am sure you are not just average workers, is it not like you are emperor or archduke that can give us forgiveness for our crime? So you better live her silently." he said and turned to walk out.


    "What if I say we can.. We can give you anything you ask for?" asked Cassius


    "But if you would not let us go, do you think that the troop of knights would not find this ce forever? It is just a matter of time did they notice this ce" i added, supporting him and all the men looked at him.


    "We will kill them if they try to enter. It is not like they would send the whole empire army for you too or the best knights. They have already sent 1 order of knights. This was something already too big for both of you." he added confidently and I shook my head.


    "I am telling youst time, think about it. Why do you want to wage a war for nothing. I assure you to help your n in getting legal work. So that you can live freely." I added and Cassius nodded but the man was adamant and left the room.


    "I have told you to leave the ce, but you were too fascinated by that oracle. Now ask that oracle to help you. Go on" said Cassius and I sighed.


    Who would have thought that Jamie''s timing would be that bad.


    "I don''t want a war because of me." I asked and he shook his head.


    "This would be worse than you can think"

 Chapter 282: Rescue

    Chapter 282: Rescue


    Jamie pov


    "Look carefully this is thest area of the whole forest and i am sure they are nearby.'''' I ordered the knights who were walking on foot.


    My hands went back to the piece of dress that was in my hand. It was Mari''s. I had searched every area and we have already found their horse but it was far away from here and they both are not nearby.


    "We will find them brother, do not worry." said Rose and I sighed.


    "How? And when.. It had already been two days.. They both ate just fools. Could they not stay at the ce where the horse left them. It would have been a matter of two hours to find them then '''' I replied with a sigh.


    We have found their footsteps up to river side. After that we lost them. There were so many animal footprints and waves have cleared the left over marks.


    All we found were dried blood and her torn dress. We didn''t even know that they were caught by hunters or that animals had attacked them.


    "Do you think it is done my animals?" asked Roselia and i shook my head.


    "That blood was human, if they would have been attacked by animals. There must have been a dead animal around or further wounds. I don''t know. I am sure that it is not an animal but a human fight.`` I added as I jumped from the horse and walked forwards.


    This area was covered full of trees yet it feels like humans live around.


    Like the trees.. If you look at them closely, you could see that their branches have been cut for wood. And there are no animals around. When we searched at other ces we could randomly see animals even if they were hidden and guarding their territory. And the ground, it was extra grassy as if it was created that way to fool others.


    "Captain, captain, we found the mark of wheels, there is a carriage passed through this ce." said a knight running towards me.


    "Follow it but if the marks go more than 10km away then let them be and do not follow it anymore." I added as I bent down to check the soil.


    There was manure in it. Though there could be tree leaves and other things mixed in the soil to grow more nts. This was not looking at the work of nature.


    If a normal person would see, he could only see the woods but if we look closely there were a few signs showing the details of people living nearby.


    "Roselia,e with me. We need to check the vicinity personally.`` I stood and she climbed down from the horse too.


    She walked towards me looking alert towards the area.


    "Brother, do you think they are hidden here., but then they would have felt our presence ande out." she said with a frown and my eyes narrowed.


    "Do you think that someone has captured them? But they both were strong enough to protect themselves." she said as if reading my darkened face.


    "They both are nothing but fools to cross the boundary during race. When they knew that no light was following them. How could she make such a mistake? Let me find both of them, then I will make sure to beat them.`` I added as my fist clenched and the stone in it broke into pieces.


    "Come let''s look together." I said then I looked at Steve who was waiting for my orders.


    "Take all the knights with you and search every nook and corner within 5km. And if there is even a bit of doubt, blow the horn. We will do the same.'''' I said to him and he nodded.


    He walked towards the left and I walked towards the right with Roselia.


    After walking for another two hours, we reached a very strange ce. There was a part where the whole area was covered with vines, and my eyes narrowed. Even if we could not see what was covered by vines. There was no way a tree could be that wide.


    "Be alert, blow the horn if attacked, even if there''s a doubt, blow it '''' I said as I took my sword off and started cutting the wine.


    A strong stone wall could be seen inside it. It was covered so meticulously that no one would notice it easily.


    But before we could cut further a man jumped and attacked us. And soon others followed. It soon became the battle fiend and as said, Roselia blew the horn.


    They looked at her surprised and then with hatred and anger.


    "Go away, knight, we have nothing to do with you." shouted a man as he took his spear to attack.


    "I am looking for my sister and her husband and I know they are with you. Let them be free and I will go silently with them.`` I said but the man just chuckled.


    "Do you think we are fools, huh? No one is going away if you stand here adamantly. If you want to get sacrificed for your sister, I will definitely fulfill your wish." said the man as his attacks turned sharper.


    I lifted my swords and started fighting with 12 of them while Roselia took two. But they were already more for her.


    They were trained wild men, they did not y fair. But I have seen thousands of them all my life.


    I took out the dagger from my arm and threw it straight at the forehead of the man that was going to attack her from behind.


    Another at the man who was running towards me. At the same time fighting with the man with a spear who looked like their leader.


    "We are here not for a fight, but if needed, I would kill your whole n to get my sister back '''' I told and the man''s eyes narrowed.


    "Threatening me?" he asked with a chuckle and I shook my head.


    "No, starting the facts"


    "..........."

 Chapter 283: Rescue 2

    Chapter 283: Rescue 2


    James pov contd


    At least with their reaction, now we were sure that we were at the right ce. Marianne, and Cassius were somewhere with them.


    I have already killed 3 and injured 6 of them badly, yet the man who had started the fight was not relenting.


    "Look around, you are losing the battle. And myrades will be here soon. It would be better that you ept defeat.`` I told the stubborn man again.


    But he just increased the pace of his attacks and I sighed. I didn''t want to kill, but I had to. People think knights love blood, they enjoy the sense of killing but it was far from the truth.


    I always wished to get things done with some injury or better without battle. But these stubborn people did not listen.


    I took myst dagger out and hit the man who was jumping the wall, to join the fight. I aimed for the hand this time to avoid further killing.


    Roselia was also using the sword, so I threw a spear towards her.


    "Here,rade" I shouted and threw the spear towards her as she was having trouble using a sword against the two men.


    The man fighting with me tried to take the benefit of myck of concentration, and attacked again, when I squatted down and his spear just grazed my hand.


    This was going to be a long battle. I beck flipped trying to get another spear when we heard the voices of footsteps from both sides.


    Myrades havee but so have he. Many were climbing the wall down from the other side and the 5 knights came with me.


    "Just 5!" he said in a mocking tone as i held another spear from the ground, "we are more than 5000 knight, leave the area if you want to live." he said with a smirk,


    "Why do you want to keep my family with you? Free them, I will return silently forgetting whatever happened there, I will also forget that you tried to kill the m knights of the empire.`` I started and he chuckled.


    "It is their mistake to dwell deeper than necessary. They could have gone, but no, they decided to stay and now I''m just fulfilling their wish" said the man shaking his head and his grip on the spear tightened and so did mine.


    U attacked towards his face this time when he turned behind and used his spear to get it stuck from mine and the force used was enough to block the attack, our spear was blocked and we both took two steps back to get the space.


    He changed his technique to middle guard. He holds the staff with the rear hand close to the hips, and with the front hand, holds the tip up and pointing towards my face. He ensures that he can see over the tip of his staff. But i used mine to clink with it and then turned to get advantage over opponent.


    I could see that he was storing and the fight was not going anywhere. Fighting with a spear was not like fighting with swords or daggers. They have long wood and are heavy.


    It was all the use of hip strength, if hands were only used then there was a high chance that we would lose the bnce and it needed long and strong thrust rather than small and many attacks as we do in swords


    He turned again and bent, this time his aim was my legs and I moved my spear to hold in front of me to defend any attack that would be in my lower section.


    The other knights have also joined the battle and Roselia finally got rid of one of the opponents.


    "Comrade, try to go close to the wall and start attacking the one who was still climbing down, they would not be able to defend themselves" I ordered Steve as he moved to support me.


    He nodded and walked towards the wall while the man fighting with me gritted his teeth.


    "So, you are going to attack the one who could not defend themselves? And here people think that knights are righteous" he spat in anger.


    "Winning is thest thing needed in a battle, it is not something to be glorious about, because in the end your hands are smeared with the blood of many. I did not understand how killing can be righteous. And I have given you many chances to end it. I am asking again, do you want to let go.'''' I asked, as the man was gritting his teeth in anger.


    But instead of replying, he took out a dagger and threw it on Roselia, one of the least expected people.


    "Roselia.." I shaved and she turned to look at me. She was saved from the dagger but the man she was fighting with attacked her arm and it was badly hurt.


    "Damn '''' I ran towards her and attacked the man who was going to attack her head this time.


    "Are you okay?" I asked her as I covered her to keep her secured. Blood was oozing from her hand like walter.


    "I am fine, I apologise for not being sharp enough."


    "It''s fine, you would not be able to handle a spear now. Go and rest on the other side, you are not safe here." i said covering her so that she can walk but she shook her head.


    "I am fine brother, I need to be here to support you." she added as she took out her daggers and started throwing on the targets."


    It took me some time to get rid of the man but when I looked back 3 of myrades were also badly injured by the head whom I left behind.


    I gritted my teeth as I ran towards him again, he surely needed to die for us to win the battle.


    "I had enough of you" I shouted and he smirked.


    "So do i"

 Chapter 284: The royal decree

    Chapter 284: The royal decree


    Cassius pov


    "You have heard how we fought before right, we can attack all five of you and get rid of you, but we did not want to do that because we have taken you as family.'''' I said as I looked at the five men keeping an eye on us. "So why don''t we solve this matter as family members do, rather than enemies."


    "We do not have any right to make decisions. You should have told them that you have knights as rtives. We have left you to the town from where you can get local carriages rather than bringing you here. Now you are aware of all our secrets, even oracles. We can not let you go." they said and i sighed this was not going anywhere, the only way lest was to attack them and run away.


    I looked at Marianne and shook my head, indicating there was no other way.


    She looked at the men and said, "why are you so afraid about your oracle? Isn''t she strong and powerful." she asked, making them further alerted.


    "She is a weakdy with power to see all. But she stayed unconscious the whole day. She needs to be protected" said one and another red at him.


    "Why are you telling all this to her?" one of them growled but the man just shrugged.


    "She is going to stay there all her life anyway." he said with nonchnce that i and hisrades all wanted to beat him.


    "But as you said, she knows it all. If we would have been enemies she would have known that too." said Marianne, and I still did not understand why she trusted the oracle so much.


    If it would not have been for her stubbornness to meet oracle, we would have left this ce long ago.


    They looked at each other and then at Marianne, which boosted her confidence.


    "You can go and ask the oracle for the result, if she thinks that we should stay here, then we would and if agrees to let us go, then let us go." she said "i, as a member of this n, ready to do anything that oracle would say. Are you not that loyal to the n or to the oracle?" she said, mocking them.


    "And you think the knights would return just because you have decided to keep us. Many would already be killed and the massacre would continue until you let us go. Are you ready for a war and the casualties thate with it?" I asked and they looked doubtful.


    "You are trying to keep this ce safe, but with the knights continuing to search for us, how is this ce going to stay safe? '''' I pressed and they started murmuring something in theirnguage.


    Two of them nodded and left the ce, this our chance to run and get rid of them.


    I moved to attack but Marianne held my hand and shook her head.


    I frowned and turned to let go but she was not ready to leave, "we are part of family now." she whispered at all looking at my darkened face.


    "They are trying to captivate us, and here you are trying to make rtionship with them.'''' I did not understand how and why she was so attached to them.


    She bit her lip and shook her head,


    "Marianne, u beg you, i don''t want a war to ensue just because of this small argument.'''' I added as she refused to go from here.


    "My mates have gone to talk to the elders. We do not want war either. But we are worried about the protection of our families too. You are just thinking about yourself, not about us who helped you on time." said a man looking at us and I really wanted to check his brain too.


    If they would not have interfered in the first ce, we would not have needed to dave eachother. We could have gone our own way but fate had entangled us and now we were here using each other.


    I sat there on the bed as I could not do anything if she would not support me.


    After what felt like an eternity the man returned, "the elders have called them" he said and the other three nodded.


    They looked at us and I looked at Marianne, she nodded and started walking so I followed. This situation was something I could not understand at all.


    When we could have found an easy way, why go a long way!


    When we reached the same stage where the marriage was getting fixed yesterday, two men and a woman were sitting there on the high chair and looking at us as if we were something very small, not worthy of their attention.


    Kai was standing in the left corner, his eyes were set on Marianne so I moved and stood between them, hiding her behind me.


    She asked.. And moved in front.


    "Are the knights here for you?" asked the man sitting in the centre and I nodded.


    "You know that we are ouws. We have done enough minor crimes, like robbing carriages, trespassing and stealing if needed too" they asked and we both nodded again.


    "We took you in as members of the n and yet you brought knights here. Isn''t it treason from the n" asked thedy and Marianne chuckled.


    "Is there something tough about? '''' asked the senior most with a cold look.


    "We have never asked to be part of the n, yet we are grateful that you helped us. In return we can help you by getting your name clear and even work for all of you so that you don''t need to be ouwed anymore. We have said that many times but no one''s ready to listen. I am offering again, a decree where all your crimes would be forgiven and work for all the men and women who are capable." i offered again.

 Chapter 285: Stealing Daggers or forks!

    Chapter 285: Stealing Daggers or forks!


    "And how will you do so?" asked thedy with a chuckle.


    "Who are you actually?" asked the man sitting in the center for the first time since the conversation started.


    "We are someone who can help you in getting everything you want, the battle you are trying to fight, would take you nowhere." said Cassius and i sighed.


    They all were warriors, fighting battles and sacrificing their life in them was something they had done all their life.


    Even if the reason was foolish, they would see it as something very glorious.


    "We are not afraid of battle children, if it ensures the safety of our future. And about other things. It sounds like a new life but I am afraid to say that we all are habitual of the way we are living. The empire and emperor can not be trusted by us" said the man cutting all the conversation.


    "But then how are you so sure that other knights would note if these were killed?" he said again and the manughed.


    "Who are you, the emperor, that they will; continued to send more knights for you. Once these knights are killed your old clothes and belongings would also be thrown in the town with them far away from here. And no one would be able to find you." said the man with a chuckle.


    "Would you not ask for the opinion of an oracle, what if you were not able to get rid of the knights. What if they have further back up. Why don''t you ask and get a better advice.'''' I added and looked at them with confidence.


    They looked at each other and then nodded, "very well, since the oracle has met you and even predicted for you, it means she trusts you. Once the sun will set. we will go and ask oracle for the advice" they replied and i looked at the sky, it was already past noon and twilight would fill the sky soon. So I nodded. It was not like we could do anything else about it.


    I knew running wild was easier at that time. But they were my benefactors of past life and my heart was saying we would need their help in this life too. So I wanted to maintain the rtionship with them. Now all I could do was hope that there would not be many deaths on both sides.


    "We are getting injured badly, we need more help." said a warrior as he came running towards us. His hand had a dagger stabbed, and I didn''t need to know that it was my brother''s work.


    The man looked in pain and worried and Cassius sighed, "why, are you not feeling glorious now. I have said 100 times that war would bring casualties but you were not ready to listen. ``His voice was full of anger and I was sure the real brooding and prideful Cassius was on the surface.


    "You know what, I have seen many fools in real life. But you sure have taken the first ce even more stubbornly than my wife who I thought had given strongpetion to even the queen.


    What the hell would you achieve with this battle? In the end we are going to return home. The question is do you want to get rid of the name of ouw and live a better life or you always wanted to rot here in the enclosed area with your family?


    You think dying is something good! Have you ever thought about small kids who be orphans? They have one to depend on? You dumbwit, let us go now and I would forget that we ever had this argument. But if you wasted another moment, I would make sure that you will suffer till eternity for the deaths that have taken ce because of your indecisiveness." he said so coldly as if he owned all of them.


    Even Kai was surprised, let alone the elders who were sitting high there. I am sure he was really pissed now.


    "Just look at the man who is injured here." he said, dragging the man in front. "He is not injured protecting you, nor is he injured for some glorious reason. He is injured because all of you are headstrong and wilful, even the mule would have listened after so much argument." he snarled and then he looked at me.


    "Come we are going out now and going to end this fight. I am not going to wait for some magic and foretelling and let many people die for foolish reasons." he said as he held my hand and started walking out.


    They all were stunned for a minute that they did not react, but when they came to their senses, many shouted.


    "Stop them, do not let them pass the door." shouted the elders and many came towards us.


    Cassius gave me a stern look when he passed me daggers.


    I looked at him surprised because these are their daggers. How and when did he steal them? As if reading my expressions he chuckled,


    "When I was dragging the injured man in the middle" he shrugged his shoulders and I blinked.


    "I guess we would not need this then." I replied, as I bent and took out a napkin in which a few knives and forks were enveloped. I opened it and took out forks and knives.


    "You stole the utensils?" he asked, amused and surprised.


    "These could hurt too" I replied as a matter of fact. "Stab the fork and you will know, '''' I added when he did not stop staring at me and in the end he shook his head. He let go my hand and turned back to look at the men following us


    "Keep walking, I will cover you, go and stop the fight. I will make sure no one will be able toe in between."


    "But what about you?" i aske worried as the men were cooing close.


    "They would not hurt me seriously. I am one of them. Nor would my wife. So stop worrying and go." even at the moment did he have the time and courage to use endearing worlds.


    "Now go, or are you going to just drool over my looks by standing there"

 Chapter 286: Villains get the second chance

    Chapter 286: Viins get the second chance


    Marianne pov contd.


    I looked back and sighed, it was clear that all the rest of the questions would stay unanswered now as the battle had started. I continued walking and Cassius followed me with his back towards me, attacking the targets that wereing close to us.


    While I was attacking the one that was in front or side.


    I had never thought that we could be such a good pair when ites to fighting. I had thought that we were going to spend this whole life fighting each other.


    "Pay attention, there. Why are you looking at me all this time?" he scolded and I narrowed my eyes. I was sure I had just looked at him for the first time to check his condition.


    He was bing more and more reading and bold these days.


    Since we were in the open area it did not take us long to reach the door, but surprisingly, except for the two regr guards, there were not many people around. I was expecting arge amount of warriors to be collected there.


    "They would not go out through the door, it would be equal to telling others the passage toe in, they would rather climb and jump to keep their loved ones safe even if it breaks a few limbs of theirs." he said, shaking his head and I peeled my lips.


    "What are you doing here?" asked the guards, getting alerted.


    "Starting a rebellion against your narrow minds." I replied with a smirk and then stabbed a fork in his hand, surprising him.


    "See, I have told you these are beneficial." I replied to Cassius who was attacking another guard at the moment.


    It was easy to fight because I think all the warriors were already at the other side of the wall, fighting and killing the knights, so there were not many who could stop us.


    "What are you waiting for, open the door or i will kill him." he said to the other guard, whom i had stabbed with a fork and he looked at us grumpily.


    "Then kill him, I would not betray my n just to protect one mate." he said proudly and all the nerves of Cassius''s head popped up.


    "Marianne, would you be able to open the door with one hand?" he asked and I shook my head.


    The door was arge iron one and it needed a lot of strength to open it. With two hands it was even possible with difficulty but with one hand it was impossible.


    He sighed as he used his hand to hit the neck of the guard, but the card kept staring. As if he was not at all affected. He was in case control just because of the sword he had kept on his neck.


    "Then handle the sword well, I will go and open the door." he said as he slowly moved both of the guards to one side and then handed me the sword.


    I locked both men under the sword while he ran towards the door and tried to open it with full force.


    "Don''t you try to move." I was sad as the man moved and I pushed the sword a bit creating a small scar on his neck. He gritted his teeth as he looked at me with anger.


    "You are not going to get away with this. We are surely going to capture you again and then we will teach you a lesson." he said, gritting his teeth.


    "We are not running away. We are liberating you, you dimwit" i repeated and Cassius chuckled as the pull slowly opened it.


    He came back and took the sword from my hand.


    "Now run, and stop the battle. I will handle them." he said and i looked back. All the other warriors were about to reach us too, since we had stopped throwing the dagger back.


    "But what about you?" I asked as I estimated there were more than 30 men.


    "Why, are you worried about me? my wife?" he asked with a chuckle aw if he was not at all worried.


    "Tsk tsk.. Dream on..'''' I mumbled, and gave onest look to the people. Then I ran towards the door.


    When I walked out I could hear the voices shing but they were not nearby. I ran towards the voice and it took me twenty minutes to reach there. They were almost 5km away from the area. Cassius was right, they were climbing down the wall to keep the knights away from the entrance.


    "Jamie, are you okay?" i shouted as i looked at his injured body. He was having multiple wounds and most of hisrades were already on the ground badly injured, only he, Steve and Roselia we''re still fighting but so as the people of the n, more than 30 were already on the ground.


    The ce was in chaos, everyone trying to hurt and kill the other. Only yesterday they were chatting happily with us.


    "Everyone just stopped. ''``I shouted but no one was listening, they were all busy in their battle.


    "Mari, are you here?" asked Roselia but she didn''t dare to turn and look. Many were already around her.


    "I am Roselia, stop fighting.'''' I shouted but she shook her head.


    "We can not. They are attacking us from all sides." she replied in a strained voice.


    "Can you join and help us?" she asked as she was badly outnumbered.


    "No, this fight has to be stopped, Roselia." I shouted as she took the spear in her hand.


    "I want that too, but how?" she asked as she was having trouble speaking further and i bit my lip, even i did not know how to do so.. But Jamie, Roselia and Cassius, all of their lives were at stake because of me.


    I walked and stood in front of the leader who hade to our room before and stood in front of him. He was about to move his dagger thinking it was another knight but stopped when his eyes met mine.

 Chapter 287: Villain also got second chance 2

    Chapter 287: Viin also got second chance 2


    He was about to move his dagger thinking it was another night but stopped when his eyes met mine. My eyes had no fear of death.


    He was stunned to look at my eyes and his hands stopped mid way. My eyes had no more fear of death. No more fear of anything. They were clear aske and brave as them.


    "You need to end this right here." I ordered and he blinked.


    "This is about the safety of my family and my people." he said calmly and i shook my head.


    "No.. this is about your pride and nothing else. Stop this fight right now, and I will ensure the safety of your people. But continue and see around. There would be no one more to be saved.'''' I said shouting, as Jamie and Roselia moved towards me, the battle was stopped for a min.


    "You are the reason for getting your men killed. Are you ready to take the responsibility for so many deaths?" I asked the way Cassius had asked inside the vige.


    "How can we trust you?" he asked, tilting his head.


    "The way we trusted you when we came here. The way we saved your members and took them in a cave, trusting that we will be safe with them. The way your elders trusted us taking us in and the way your oracle trusted us and helped me twice,'''' I said and his eyes widened.


    "Twice?" he asked and it stunned me that he got the meaning of what i said.


    But since he had, I didn''t lie. So, I nodded.


    "She gave this viin a second chance. And now this viin wants to give all of you a second chance. If you do not trust me you can always go and confirm her.'''' I said looking at the sky that was filled with the colour of blood, the waynd was dyed red by all of them.


    So much blood, so much gore for nothing.


    "You were.."


    "Now there is no need to shout for that, is there?" I asked as the man was still on the same point and he finally nodded.


    "Let them go.." he announced and I blinked. That was it! I just needed to tell him that the oracle had helped me ining back in time, and he epted everything? If i would have known all this would not have happened.


    "But Serul.."


    He raised a hand to stop all the questions that were forming in the mind of people.


    "I said, let them go, '''' he said more loudly this time.


    And the members took a few steps back.


    "You can go back now. But remember we will meet again. Serul knows how to return his dues." he said and turned back followed by his men who were as confused as Jamie and Roselia.


    "What just happened?" asked Roselia, hugging me and I hugged her back.


    "It''s a long story, Rose, it is a very long story." I replied as Jamie also came towards me.


    I opened my arms but instead of hugging me, he punched me straight on my face. I looked at him wide eyed, it was the first time he had hit me like that.


    "What was this for?" I asked as I rubbed my nose, which had a bit of blood around it.


    "For ying all the stunts. Worrying us for two days and making everyone suffer. Look at myrades. They are badly injured because of your one foolish mistake" he said in a cold voice and you bowed my head.


    He squatted and looked at the injuries of his man.


    "Roselia go and bring water for them" he ordered and rose, who was looking at me with worried eyes nodded and left.


    We heard footsteps and saw Cassiusing towards us. James stood up again and walked towards him, and just like me he stood up in front of him and with a cold smile punched his gut in one swift motion.


    "Aaahhh" he groaned and I was sure that the intensity of that punch was 10 times higher than the one I had taken.


    "Have you been blind to not notice that you have crossed the estate boundaries, and did you even not know that in case of being lost, stay there and wait until someonees and finds you? Travelling like this is a garden or what? Do you even deserve to be called the duke? Let alone archduke at that" berated Jamie, and i was sure they were going to have a fight again but surprisingly Cassius nodded.


    "I know I have made many mistakes. I apologise for all of them." he said with a little bow, surprising both Jamie and me.


    We looked at each other and then Jamie looked back at him.


    "You better apologise the same way to myrades when they nurse back to health." he roared and crouched again to help his knights in standing and walking.


    Roselia walked back with two pitchers of water, she gave one to them and one to us.


    "We have two carriages and many horses with us. Come let''s go back home." she said, passing the pitcher to Cassius.


    We nodded and followed her silently.


    Both carriages were filled with the injured knights, and we took the horses to go back to the marquees pce.


    Though I wanted to take the carriage too but under the re of Jamie, I took one horse and rode it silently.


    It took us a long time to finally reach the marquess pce. It was already more than midnight when we finally entered the territory back.


    "Who were they?" asked Jamie and I was sure he had some idea about their identity.


    "It is a long story. But they promised to help us get a local carriage and reach the town. But when they saw all of you, they thought that we were spies of knights and were there to help you in capturing them.'''' I replied shortly and he nodded.


    "So, this injury in hand you got out of their love and hospitality?"

 Chapter 288: Calling it ours!

    Chapter 288: Calling it ours!


    "So, this injury in hand you got out of their love and hospitality?" he said in a mocking tone, i could see he was pissed.


    "I apologise for what happened brother but I have never thought that it would happen, I have thought that we would take a local carriage and return. No, I am not shrugging off the responsibility of my actions. I am guilty and i am feeling bad for everyone but i could not go in past and change it. Can i?" I asked in a tired voice and he looked at the other side without replying.


    "We are going to reach the pce brother. Are you going to stay angry with your little sister?'''' I asked rather pitifully and he sighed.


    "If it would ever be repeated, Marianne I would make sure to lock you inside the house for your rest of the life." he added as he jumped from the horse.


    Cassius jumped and stood in front of me.


    "Don''t use your hand toe down. Jump down, I will hold you." he said, opening his arms and Jamie, who was walking towards the carriage, stopped. He turned back and his gaze stilled on me.


    As if he was waiting for a good show, he continued to stay there and look at us. I pursed my lips but Cassius did not take the hint.


    "Come, Marianne. Don''t be stubborn again. After what happened between us in the woods. Did this even matter?" he asked and this time Roselia, who just came out of the carriage and helping others forgot about all the injured man and stood beside Jamie, with his mouth agape. His eyes were still on me too.


    I jumped before the man could open his mouth and speak further. He did not feel embarrassed at all, no matter what he spoke and where he spoke.


    He held me though waist, his hands tightening there and i put my hands on his shoulders. He smiled and moved me slowly down. My breasts passed so close to his face that I could ever feel his breath. I closed my eyes. I know what look would be in his eyes.


    He moved me in so much slow motion that it felt like he took ages in putting me down.


    In the end, I heard Jamie coughing and only then did the mane to his senses. But instead of feeling ashamed, he smirked looking back at Jamie and Roselia blinked, she even rubbed her eyes to be sure that the man she was looking at was actually Cassius.


    I would not me her though, my reaction was somewhere close to that too.


    "Everyone would be already slept. You both are looking too much in the mood." said Jamie and Roselia elbowed him, '''' I mean in the mood to rest. I mean you are tired and injured. So go and take a test. Yes, rest is what I meant" i just wanted to beat him and then close his mouth before he spouts more nonsense. What in the world was he talking about?


    "Uhh.. i think we should go and help other knights in getting to the infirmary." said Roselia dragging him with her. When I took a sigh of relief that the torment ended finally, she turned back and winked at me and I red back.


    "Come lets go. You really need to rest Marianne." said Cassius as he held my hand and took me towards our chamber.


    ''No, wait, my chamber. He was just a guest there'' i reminded my mind who was spouting nonsense like Jamie. But then the idea of calling it ours did not seem too bad to me.


    When we walked in I was sure that everyone would be sleeping, but somewhere I hoped that Killian would be awake so that I could hug him. I have always loved him in this life, but I was sure that I had treated him very cruelly in the past.


    Still he was upset for me and hurt when i died was something i could have never thought.


    Isabe must have forced him to kill me, but the question was how? What did Isabe have that she was able to force Killian. Killian was not soft hearted and loving in the past life like he was in his life. He was cold and stone hearted to not care even about Cassius, much less Isabe.


    I shook my head to get rid of those thoughts for now.


    Most of the lights were already dim and there was silence in the pce. But as we entered, the room turned into an uproar.


    All the maids and servants looked at us as if we were some foreigners that they had seen for the first time. But then chaos ensued as they started moving and buzzing around, drinking water, asking for a physician, food, and other details.


    And just when I thought things calmed down, mother climbed the stairs down with that angry look that reminded me of the punch Jamie gave to me in the woods.


    "Mother," I hugged her with all my might, before she could shout at me and thankfully she returned the hug back.


    "Are you okay, Mari?" she asked in a loving voice which made me instantly rxed and I nodded.


    "I am much better now, mother." I said as I let her go.


    "Good, because your punishment is still due. But I can see that you are injured enough to let it go for now, and Jamie already has done his work" shemented and I rubbed my nose again.


    "But you, my son.." She said looking at Cassius "are very careless and as your mother inw it is my duty to teach you some lessons. How could you both not notice that you crossed the estate and instead ofing back you ride your horse in the opposite direction." her voice was harsh and strict like it used to be with me and Jamie when we do mistakes, but would Cassius ept it?

 Chapter 289: healing injuries

    Chapter 289: healing injuries


    Marianne pov contd


    I could smell drama in the air.. Mother was angry but was Cassius among the one who would listen? Though he was behaving oddly these days, I could not be so sure.


    "I know, i was the one who broke her concentration and disturbed her. It was all my fault. Hope i will be the one to get all the punishments you decide, and my wife can rest. She is already injured." said Cassius with a certain calmness I did not know he had.


    My mother blinked as he continued to look at him, after a long pause she finally asked, "So your wife is innocent and you are the guilty one or is it you are trying to protect your wife?" what was with your wife.


    I was her daughter first. Wasn''t it! I can see the glimmer in her eyes, she was smiling ears to ears. Her anger had vanished, she was just trying to enact it and that also very badly


    She nodded her head high, and then said, "since you are epting you will get your punishment in the morning. For now both of you are tired, go and take rest" her voice waspletely changed from before.


    Cassius moved and hugged her as she had not taken the initiative, "we will, mother. Thank you." he replied to the stunneddy, who was sost that she did not even react.


    Surely she was trying to get close to him and maintain a good rtionship as mother inw. But Cassius taking the initiative and hugging her was something unimaginative for her old soul too.


    He moved and held my hand as we climbed the stairs. While I just turned and shook my head when mother finally came to her senses and blinked.


    As I entered Lina and Dau followed me and so ra and one other maid followed him.


    "I will take a bath first and then change my bandages, before sleeping '''' I told both of them.


    "My lord had already sent the message that a physician woulde to see your hand in half an hour, once he would treat the knights. Let me help you in taking a bath till then '''' I nodded and she followed me to the bath area.


    "Your highness, are you all right?" they both asked as they started bathing me.


    "I am excellent, just a bit tired. I will be better once i will have enough sleep" i replied but then they both were silent. I turned to look at them, Dau was looking normal, she just had a smile on her face. While Lina her face was getting red.


    My brows raised at her sudden embarrassment. And I followed her eyes, when I found that I had some marks on my breasts. That man had sucked and bit too hard to leave a few marks there. I closed my eyes as if I had seen nothing, but all I could see and feel was the images of that night.


    I felt goosebumps on my skin as I remembered what other things have happened and that we have to share the same chamber tonight too.


    When I was done they both used a lot of fragrance on my body and I did not need to ask why! I could only bear it. They d me in afortable yet very thin dress, as if they were preparing me for my wedding night.


    "It is very hot today, your highness. You will have trouble sleeping with thick clothes." they said as I narrowed my gaze on the dress.


    "Oh, I never knew that such a windy and rainy night could be hot too. I must say your definition of cold and hot had some basic faults'' '' she bowed her head but did not change the dress. Myment only increased her speed, she just enacted as she did not hear a word and continued so that she could get there as early as possible.


    "Your highness, the physician is here." said a maid entering. I wore my outer robe and he opened my old bandage to cover it with a new one.


    "Your highness, the bone of your hand is broken. It will take more than a month to be joined like before, do not put any pressure on it and do not use it in the meantime." he said as he bandaged the hand again.


    Then he looked at the other injuries and bandaged them too, "all of your injuries are treated well, your highness. They will heal in a few days. But your body is weak by all the blood loss and exertion. You need a good rest, and good supplements." he continued giving instructions as he put ointment and bandaged the wounds again.


    After that he felt Lina helped me in taking off the outer robe again in the name of it being hotterter and I would not be able to take it off myself.


    "You may leave too" I told them and they bowed and left.


    I looked into the mirror once they left. My hairs were left wet and open, my cheeks were rosy and my eyes were glittering. My dress was looking sensuous even in my eyes, much less a man.


    And I was sure it was all my mothers idea. She had be bolder after hearing the endearment font Cassius.


    I heard the footsteps and turned to see that Cassius was entering. He had also taken a bath and was wearing fresh clothes. He was d in loose ck pants and white shirt whose threads were left loose to show his chest and muscles.


    He looked at me with a smoldering gaze and his Adam apple moved, as his eyes continued to caress my body. I suddenly felt the itch to cover myself with the outer robe but I controlled. His every step was so slow and like a hunter was walking towards his prey.


    i followed his every step he walked towards me and looked into my eyes, his eyes were not leaving me even for a second.

 Chapter 290: Touch you again

    Chapter 290: Touch you again


    Cassius pov


    when Marianne went to take bath in the room, i went to the other chamber to take bath too. i was so tired that i just wanted to sleep. i entered back in the room d in loose ck pants and white shirt whose threads were left loose to rx my chest and muscles.


    when i entered in the room the first thing i saw was her, she was looking so alluring my eyes looked at her with a smoldering gaze and my Adam apple moved, my eyes continued to caress her body.


    I saw how red her face was now. It was such a sexy sight and I couldn''t get enough of it. This little pink lips of hers was driving me to the very edge and I could not wait for her to give in. I could see how her eyes were following me, there was hesitation in her eyes, yet she was keeping the brave front.


    But the dress she was wearing was so appealing, her corbones were visible and the long neck was giving a good view of the cleavage that I could hardly control, and the little monster hardened even more, Marianne!


    "Marianne" I called out. My voice sank lower than what she thought was possible as I kissed the back of her hands that were covering her face.


    "You are looking so beautiful today, Marianne." I said as I held her hand and gently kissed her hands. She shivered and nodded, under my touches she shivered.


    "Shall I help you, mydy." I said to her and she looked at me withplicated expressions.


    "I mean, you should rest early, Marianne. Shall I help you move to the bed?" though i said, she took my meaning clearly and coughed hard.


    "I think I can move on my own." she said and started moving. "I think we should sleep early, I am feeling tired." she added as she stood up and I nodded as I left some space for her to move.


    She stood up and moved towards the bed, I waited for her to settle down. Sheid down on the bed, and closed her eyes as if she had fallen asleep in a minute. I smirked, it was not going to affect me at all.


    I moved and sat beside her.


    "Marianne, don''t you think you need to thank me for everything" i said, initiating the conversation and she opened her eyes.


    "Thank for, thank for what? You were the one who made us lost in the woods." she grumbled and I sighed.


    "And I have apologized for it so many times. Why did you not let the matter go?" I asked and she turned her head back and started sleeping again.


    "I mean, I helped you by saving your life in the woods. I served your body, should you not return be the favour.'''' I said as I touched her hands.


    She looked at me with wide eyes, "what do you mean?" she asked with widened eyes. Her mouth was agape, she was looking shocked, and stunned.


    "You forgot marianne, how have i touched you in the vige, that time you were not looking too stunned."? Io asked boldly and she bit her lips.


    "I.. I was not in my senses at that time, Cassous and whatever happened was needed." she retired and my hands moved down on her waist.


    "So, you mean to say that there were no feelings in it. You mean that you felt nothing, when I touched you? You mean to say that if i want to touch you again, you would not let me, as we were not close that much or you want to'''' I continued as I started roaming my hands on her waist to her back.


    "Cassius, what are you doing?" she asked surprised as she had thought that i would let her go.


    She was looking so alluring, how could she even think that aftering this close, I would let her go.. Naive,! It was like I had tasted the nectar and now I was starving. I was starving for more toe.


    "Tell me Marianne, did you feel nothing?" I asked , looking at her eyes and she turned her gaze low.


    "It is not like that.." she whispered as I moved closer to her.


    "So, I take it that you like my touch, Maruanne. Do you want me to touch you again?" I asked her to move her lips and take my hands away.


    "No, I did not want you to touch me." she replied, closing her eyes. But I could feel her fast heartbeat and the hitching of her breath. I could feel the anticipation that was in her.


    It was no less than me. My body was aching for her to touch. Though I had still worn pants that day, it felt so different when she was the one to help me in relieving my little monster instead of me.


    She did not know how much I wanted her to use her hand on my skin directly. Those soft and supple hands wrapped on my little monster and tamed it.


    Only the thought of that moment made my hardness grow. My body shivers and groans at the thought of her touching me. I shivered with the thought.


    "Are you sure you did not want me to touch your face, to caress it? Are you sure you did not want me to hold your tender breasts and fondle it? Are you sure you did not want me to touch your bare skin and let my lips serve you religiously, you are my prayer Marianne, do you really nor want me to fly you higher to the sky? Let me hold you in my arms and tell you how precious you are to me? Tell me Marianne do you feel nothing when i did all this to you?" i continued to murmur in her ears as her breeaths turned shallow listening to my each word.

 Chapter 291: Grateful for another chance!

    Chapter 291: Grateful for another chance!


    3rd pov


    "Tell me Marianne, do you feel nothing when I did all this to you?" or even if you feel a bit, Marianne, ``Tell me you want me to touch you," he whispered, pulling down her hands. His eyes were like hypnotic dark crystals, and it was impossible for her to escape. "C''mon, I want to hear it" he said again as he continued looking into her eyes, alluring her towards the world of pleasure, she was already lost in his touches and his words doing the rest of the work. He was sure she would soon give in, and she did.


    His hands weren''t on her body anymore at this point but his breaths, his voice and his eyes were doing their work and she couldn''t resist.


    She didn''t know what he did to her but when he wasn''t touching her, she wanted his hands all over her so badly. When his warm skin left her, she longed for it it was strange. Her body was slowly bing like a stranger to her.


    And before she knew it


    "T-touch me, Cassius" she uttered. No!


    Marianne''s eyes widened as soon as she realized what she said. How could she say those words? Did she just ept that she wanted him to touch her! That was so embarrassing, so shameless. How could she do so?


    But it was toote because Cassius immediately bent down and kissed her passionately as his hand freely roamed all over her body under her flimsy gown. He was barely holding on to his self control as he tasted her sweet lips. When he did not know her taste it was a different situation but now that he had tasted her lips, heard her moans and seen her withering under his touches he wanted more. He wanted all of her. He wanted to enter in her and be one with her but he knew this was not the time.


    He had to wait till she had feelings for him as strong as he had for her. He would make sure that she would forget everything about thatwyer and would only remember him, his husband. and he would make her soon, he would develop the feeling he was having in her too, and would make sure that she would be the one to beg him to take her.


    Just as Cassius was about to move his hands lower, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Marianne felt like ice cold water was poured over her the moment she heard a knock on the door. She pushed Cassius off of her and she looked at him with wide eyes.


    And then, before the man could register why had suddenly pushed him, Marianne slipped away from under him like a swift knight. The man could only blink and his brows knotted in a hard knot as he looked at the girl who just escaped from his grasp.


    Marianne moved as if the room was on fire. She ran and opened the door as if she was afraid that she was a thief and would be caught red handed. She was not sure why and what happened but she felt like she was caught doing something she was not supposed to do.


    When she opened the door in a haste, she saw Killian was standing there rubbing his eyes. He was still in half sleep and his eyes were still hazy and was not able to focus on her, yet when he saw her blurry figure, he pounced on her.


    As if he had seen her after ages, he was not ready to let go.


    "Mother, where were you? Do you have any idea how worried we were? How worried I was? How can you leave me like this alone? How can you be so careless?" he continued scolding her in his angry and disappointed tone as if an elder was disappointed with his kids.


    There was no tears and child insecure but anger and disappointment towards the careless attitude of the young generation.


    Marianne did not know whether tough or cry looking at his aggrieved face. So she hugged him back and caressed his cheeks. Hisst words when she died in her past life rang in her ears and soon tears started flowing from her eyes.


    She kneeled and hugged him back with all her might surprising both men.


    Even Killian who was angry at her felt stunned and then guilty to make his mother cry.


    He had never thought that she would be this emotional. He was sure he had scolded mildly and his mother was not that emotional person. From the back he red at his father.,pletely sure that he was the cause of her sudden outburst, but Cassius was looking as confused as him.


    Even Cassius who was about to touch her further was shocked to see her sudden crying as the tears were not normal at all.


    "There, the elders do not cry like a kid. You''re ady mother, why do you keep forgetting it? Nowe on, be brave and stop crying. Tell me what happened? I promise I will punish everyone who made you cry?" Killian tried to assure her but the more he spoke the more she continued to cry.


    She still could not believe that the young boy could love her so selflessly even when she was nothing but a vile creature.


    "I am a bad mother Killian, I am a very bad person. How can you love me. I have always been a disappointment son. I deserve your hatred. I will not mind but ept every punishment that you give me. But I beg you to forgive me son. I will never be able to return the love and selflessness you had shown on me. I am very grateful that you gave me another chance. I promise that I will be a good mother in future. I would teach my son. I love you a lot." she mumbled in between her tears, her voice was filled with sobs leaving the both man baffled

 Chapter 292: Coaxing him to sleep

    Chapter 292: Coaxing him to sleep


    "Marianne, what happened? Are you okay? He was just angry like James and Mother. Do not take his words so seriously." said Cassius as he walked towards me and held my shoulders.


    I nodded and tried to hold my tears but the stream continued when I looked at Killian''s innocent eyes.


    "Mother, i apologise, i did not want to make you feel bad." he said in a low voice as if he was in the wrong and i shook my head and hugged him again.


    "No son, it is not about what you said. I realised that I am not a good mother and I should pay more attention to you and take more care of you." i replied as i hugged him again and tried my best to calm down,


    They both were confused. It was clear that they were worried about me. I took a few deep breaths and then gave a chaste kiss on his forehead.


    "What can I do, son. I am bing a kid in your love and care '''' I replied with a small chuckle but he kept looking into my eyes, as if trying to find the truth.


    "Ah, by the way why are you still awake, son?" I asked and he blinked.


    "I was sleeping but then I heard that you both are finally back so I came to meet you. I was worried about you mother." he said in a soft voice as he continued to hold my hand.


    "Aww, i apologise, my son.'''' I said in a softer stone as I brought him in.


    "So, it was only Marianne, you were worried about? I did not hear you asking for me even once." sad Cassius from behind.


    Kiin pursed his lips as he looked at Cassius.


    "You are an adult man, what could have happened to you father?" he asked and then his eyes focused back on me.


    "Mother, does it hurt a lot?" he asked as he looked at the bandages in my hand and then before I could reply his eyes fell back on Cassius and looked at every part with intensity as if trying to find something.


    "Do not worry my son, I am not injured." said Cassius with a smile and Kiin tilted his head.


    "That was what I was thinking, father. Why is mother so much hurt when you did not have a single strong injury on your body." he asked in an angry tone.


    "Mother, you should not have tried to save your father. You should have taken care of yourself, you are my priority mother." he said, making me chuckle and Cassius dumbfounded.


    "Hmmm, i will keep that in mind for the next time son. I will only protect you and me." I said , kissing his forehead.


    "Alright, if you both have shown that you love each other the most while i am the third person in between then leave, killian. It is past midnight." he said and Killian held me tightly.


    I hid him behind me. "Is this a way to talk to your son?'''' I asked and he frowned.


    "I will sleep with my mother tonight," he added, and I nodded.


    "No" shouted Cassous and we both narrowed our gaze on him.


    "If you have any problem then you can go and sleep in his chamber.we both are going to sleep here" i dered and he looked at me and then down him, i followed his gaze and noticed that he was already hard.


    "Father, I want to sleep with my mother, just for tonight. She had cried so much. She would need me to take care of her." said Killian righteously.


    But Cassius'' eyes were still on me as if he was pouring his grievance on me, and I felt torn between him and my son.


    I coughed, and looked at Killian. Should I deny him or he is the best escape I had?!


    Killian held me and i followed him giving ast look at Cassius.


    Weid on the bed and Cassius followed me grumpily, andid on the other side with me in the middle of them.


    Killian hugged me and it did not take him even 5 minutes to sleep again.


    "Marianne" Cassous called and I turned.


    But what Cassius did next was pin me down on the bed. His breath was still shallow and hard, touching my lips, my face and his grip was so strong yet gentle.


    "Are you saying that I''m going to have to sleep like this? Huh? Marianne?" he whispered. His hardness brushed against my body and I felt it throb. Oh no! What should I do? His little monster''s really rock hard!


    "Are you crazy? we can''t, Killian is here.'''' I said trying to move him away but he came further close, now he was sleeping over me. He groaned under his breath.


    "Marianne. There no way I can "


    I wrapped my hands around his neck and pulled him in her embrace. "You can, Cassius. I know you can. Were you not for 2 years, you can do it today too" I continued coaxing him, as I tried to move him over me. I was so worried about what if Killian woke up in between.


    He was looking so damn frustrated.


    "How the hell could I sleep like this? Marianne!"


    "It''s okay, you can do this. I''m sure if you sleep, the little big monster will also sleep."


    Cassius groaned again. He was doing his very best not to move on his own and ignore her pleas. He thought that this girl was truly asking for something impossible. How the hell could he sleep if his little monster was standing tall and hard like this?! This little fruit had no idea what kind of torture she was asking him to go though!


    "Marianne, I don''t think I "


    "Shh" she stopped him again. "Don''t worry, I will help you sleep, okay?" she said and she hugged him even tighter, and then, she gently pushed him, making him lie back.

 Chapter 293: Tearing gown

    Chapter 293: Tearing gown


    3rd person pov


    Cassius sighed as he looked at his little monster that was raging more than him. He knew there was no way he would be able to sleep like that.. He wanted her in her arms, under his body.


    But he also knew that with Killian being here it was not at all possible.


    But that did not mean he would let it go. He stood up and moved towards the bathroom. His steps were stomping and his face was gritting. It was clear that he was very frustrated and Marianne chuckled.


    He turned back and looked at her with clenched jaws but then continued to move towards the bathroom.


    Marianne was sure the sound of his feet was muffled by the soft carpet of his anger could have been heard afar.


    She closed her eyes and tried to sleep. On the other side, Cassiusid down in the bathtub. And closed his eyes, he did his best to feel the coldness around his body, so that the heat dissipated but it was not working. He moved his hand in his hair in frustration, and jerked back. His back hitting the walls of the tub. But he was still feeling the heat. He closed his eyes, hoping that he would think about other things, but all he could see was her.


    These days he was going crazy. As if he was spellbound by her. All he could think about was her, her eyes, her ring up, herments. Her smile, her body.


    "Damn it" he was there to control himself yet her thoughts were making him further crazy.


    He wanted to make himself rxed because he did n9ot want to use his hands. From the date she had used her hands to tame his monster, he did not feel good when he touched himself.


    he had tried to relieve himself the day he had shared heat with her and touched her core. It was so hard yet she was sleeping so he was tired, but it did not work out, it did not feel good at all. He wanted her hands to be there.


    After what felt like an eternity he continued to move in the pool and count numbers to get his brain distracted that he felt his little monster was silent now.


    So, he walked out of the pool and went back in, taking a towel from the rack.


    He used the towel to dry his hair and move, but his clothes were still wet and water was dripping from them, making the whole carpet wet in the process.


    When Marianne heard the voice, she opened her eyes to see if he was fine now, but what she saw made her gulp.


    Cassius was standing there wet, his shirt was clung to him, giving her a perfect view of his body.


    His body was just too perfect., like a sculpture, intricately woven by the gods.


    Marianne''s throat ran dry as she looked at him but the same was true for the man.


    He couldn''t take his eyes off of her. Her sleeping posture had made the thin steps fall at one side and even if he did not want to, he could see her cleavage poking out of the gown, he wanted to touch them, to such them and to do much more to her.


    Yet he decides to ignore but then she does something he was not selecting.


    Marianne who was looking at him suddenly felt thirsty and her throat turned dry so to make herself feel better she licked her lips, as she continued looking at the man who was standing there in wet clothes that were gluning to his body.


    "Marianne, i think i need some clothes to wear" he whispers and she nodded.


    Without taking her eyes off him, she stood up and walked towards the closet. But even after rummaging around, she was not able to find any cloth that belonged to him, everything was hers.


    "Cassius, I do not think that your clothes are here. I think they are where you take baths." she mumbled, and the man nodded.


    ``Then I shall call the maids." he said and she shook her head.


    "Wait, you can not go out like this. I will go and call them." she replied and moved towards the door.


    But her steps were hasty and the marble floor was wet. Her legs slipped and she fell straight towards the back.


    Cassius was just standing a few steps away, got shocked and ran towards her to stop her from falling but in urgency all he could get hold of was her flimsy gown. He held it tight, but the force was too much for the gown and it tore. The clothes were torn from the middle showing her red bra and all he could see was red.


    He looked shocked at the small straps that were hardly covering her mounds. It was tight and her mounds were pushed upwards giving it such a sensuous look that all his hard work of hours to make his raging monster silent and asleep wasted.


    It raged in his cage and demanded to be taken out.


    Marianne who had got her bnce back was standing there dumbstruck. How just how could this happen with her?! Her hands instinctively moved towards her chest to cover her body but that only pressed her mounds further and he gulped.


    She took a step back and turned but all he saw was her bare back that was no less than her breasts. He had to agree that she had taken great care of her body. It was more than just perfect. Her sexy backbone and thin waist made him itch to get rid of that tiny strap that was still there.


    Cassius continued to feast on her visuals when she felt awkward, and turned back. it was not like this was the first time he had seen her, with that thought she got the courage to face him.

 Chapter 294: No one would hear us

    Chapter 294: No one would hear us


    She turned back so that she could go back to the closet and get some clothes to wear but when she did. She saw him staring at her with a smoky eye. His eyes turned full of lust and she could see her image in them.


    She moved her hands and tried to cover herself further but her tiny hands were of not much help. She licked her lips to make her throatfortable to ask him to move away or at least stop staring. The other part of her gown was still in his hands and he was standing there like a stone.


    Cassius was dumbstruck. He was so damned aroused by her standing there nude, and it was taking all his courage to just stand there and not pounce on her but thest thread of patience was broken by her when she licked her lips!


    He moved towards her and took her in his arms and started walking towards the bathroom. He did it so swiftly that all she could do was blink and frown.


    "Cassius, what are you doing?" she asked him bewildered, "I need to go and change my clothes'' '' she added as the gown had already fallen upto her waist.


    She was surprised at the turn of events. How did two people sleeping turned out to be like this? One was wet while the other was nude!?


    "Did you forget that Killian was sleeping? What if he would have woken up by your sound? Do you want him to see all this? Have you ever thought how embarrassing it would have been for both of you?" he scolded him and she pursed her lips.


    "Of course, I know, that was the reason I wore my outer robe when the door was knocked and I only took it out when he was asleep." She retired but he shook his head.


    "You should have not allowed him to sleep here in the first ce. A child should not sleep between a new couple, this was wrong from the start." he continued bantering with her until they reached the bathroom.


    "Then I will stay here and you shall go and bring my clothes from the closet or call Lina, she will handle everything." added Marianne and Cassius smirked.


    "What would I get in exchange?" he asked shamelessly, making her agape.


    ''Was the man serious, was he going to trade to help her even in this condition!!'' she gutted her teeth as she asked,


    "What do you want?" her voice came out low and angry but Cassius did not care, all he cared about was coaxing her to help him in getting his relief.


    "I want you to kiss me." he started and she tilted her face,


    "That is it?" she asked, she was sure he was hard and she had expected him to ask her to help him in taming his little monster again, but all he asked for was just a simple case!?


    ''Since when has this man turned into such a cooperative person?''


    "Yes, just a kiss, but not the peck on cheek on forehead as you give to Killian. I want a proper kiss like I have always given you on the lips." he repeated with a nod.


    Marianne nodded and moved towards him, she knew he would not let go. And it was not like he had not kissed her before.


    So, kissing him would not be a big thing, would it? With that thought she covered the distance between them and soon her breath started caressing his face.


    And soon the moment came when her lipsnded on his, Cassius closed his eyes and savored the feeling of her soft, sweet and innocent lips on his and then, the girl started doing what he told her. She pressed her lips on his, a little harder than before, and then she puckered her lips harder, before pulling away from him again.


    The moment Marianne kissed him once again, doing a great job applying what he taught her, Cassius lost it.


    Cassius couldn''t stop himself and he kissed her back. He didn''t French kiss her but his kisses were hard and full of need, so Marianne was left breathless once their lips parted.


    She looked overwhelmed with Cassius''s sudden intensity. The next moment, before Marianne could start processing what had happened, the man captured her lips again. She felt like she was flying.


    She was kissing him back as if his lips were just something she could never get tired of. Even if he was not giving her enough time to breathe, she still wanted the kiss to never end.


    Cassius''s kiss waspletely different from the first kiss he gave her. These kisses weren''t full of tenderness, they were passionate, demanding and wild.


    When their lips parted, Marianne was heaving hard and her breaths mingled with his. Cassius''s eyes were glimmering with a mesmerizing yet dangerous light.


    "Cassius something''s p-poking me." Marianne''s dazed face turned so red as she told him.


    She was trying to move her body up to avoid it but Cassius was pinning her on the wall so she didn''t have a choice but to tell him, hoping that he would let go of her waist.


    However


    "Mm. I''m damn hard, Marianne. I was nning to let you go after the kiss but look what you did, you woke him up again," he whispered. "Your fault"


    Don''t worry, Killian is asleep, he could not see and hear us. The bathroom is good enough and insinuated.," he mumbled against her skin before he sucked and licked her skin some more which caused Marianne to lose her mind entirely.


    The man''s hand then moved and the sound of his nking belt vaguely echoed in Marianne''s ear, causing her already fast heartbeat to elerate even more.


    "Marianne, touch it," he uttered, his voice huskier than ever before. His skin was starting to glisten with all the water that had umted on his clothes and body after the bath. His need in his eyes intensified. "Come."

 Chapter 295: touching him

    Chapter 295: touching him


    [THIS CHAPTER HAS MATURE CONTENT. ONLY FOR READERS ABOVE 18 OR MORE]


    His skin was starting to glisten with all the water that had umted on his clothes and body after the bath. His need in his eyes intensified. "Come."


    He held her hand and led it down and in the second, Marianne''s hand was cupping it.


    Marianne was suddenly brought out of her dazed state. She was about to pull her hand back but Cassius held it captive. He held her there for a while until he was sure that she was over the initial shock.


    All this time, he held her gaze, peering into her eyes to get an idea of her reaction. Once he was satisfied that she was okay, he slowly lifted her hand off of him and ced her finger into his wet, warm mouth.


    He slowly closed over it and started sucking it, slowly, as if he was savouring the taste, as he gazed at her intensely, causing Marianne''s lips to part in shock. Her eyes were wide as a wave of shocking pleasure went through her body from him sucking on her finger.


    "Touch me Marianne," he said before he let her hand go.


    Marianne was so stunned that her mind froze but her body reacted very differently. Still looking deeply into Cassius''s deep eyes, her hand slowly moved down on their own ord and found the not so little monster. She cupped him and he groaned from the pleasure. However, that wasn''t enough this time around. This time, he wanted a little bit more.


    "Marianne, touch me without the clothes" he sounded like he was almost begging her.


    Marianne swallowed and in the next moment, he pulled his underwear out of the way and released himself from its safety and then, he made her hold him, without any pieces of clothing in between.


    Marianne''s heart was beating out of control as she curled her fingers around him. Marianne didn''t move for a minute or so as she tried to get used to this feeling. This was the first time she had ever touched a man''s private part with skin on skin contact.


    She felt a little scared and uncertain but she shook all those feelings away and tried to remember the lesson he had given her 2 days before. Once she remembered the lesson, she felt a little bit calmer.


    Cassius was hard as a rock and Marianne holding him like that didn''t help at all. He felt like all the blood had rushed down to that area and it was starting to hurt - a pleasant sort of pain. He didn''t expect her to just hold him like that for what seemed like hours!


    He thought that she would do something straight away but that wasn''t the case at all. He did his best to not be impatient, to give her time but the thin thread he was holding onto was about to break.


    Every second that went by felt like an eternity and it took all his self restraint to not put his hand over hers and move her hand for her. But, even in this state, Cassius was determined for Marianne to do it by herself this time. He already showed her what to do thest time so she should already know what she needed to do. But damn! The suspense was killing him!


    He closed his eyes like he was praying for a miracle when finally, Marianne moved.


    Marianne felt extremely shy so she closed her eyes and she looked back on that first lesson she received. She started to slowly move her hand, up and down. She heard Cassius suck his breath in as her hand started moving and she immediately rxed, knowing that she was doing okay judging from his reaction. She kept her eyes closed as she moved and after about a minute, she started to increase her pace.


    Her hand tightened a little over him as she moved faster and faster. By this time, Cassius had also closed his eyes from the intensity of her touch. For some reason, he was extremely aroused by her. He had never felt like this before when he used to do it with Elizabeth.


    It always took him a while to get hard previously and even longer to get to the end but at this moment, he felt the feeling build up within him after just a few minutes!


    Marianne didn''t stop but kept the rhythm going faster and faster. Her arm started to ache but she persisted. She felt him pulsating under her hand and he was groaning more and more so she thought that he must be getting close. She kept going, up and down, faster and faster.


    Cassius was getting closer and closer to the finish line. His breaths became shallow and sweat started to cover his body and then after a few more seconds, his little monster erupted in her hands.


    However, Marianne didn''t stop moving. She still had her eyes closed and she felt something warm and liquidynd on her hand but she still kept going because she didn''t feel him be little again. She knew that when the little monster became small, that was when it was tamed, but the little monster stayed big, so she thought that he still hadn''t finished.


    Cassius was stilling down from his climax but in no time, he felt himself harden again as Marianne continued her assault. He was at a loss for words. He didn''t know why she kept going but the words he was about to say were overridden by the groan that came out instead.


    Again, in what seemed like no time at all, he was hard as a rock and eager to explode again.


    Marianne''s arm however was starting to be sore and her pace soon started to slow down to a stop. She opened her eyes and looked at him, a look of defeat in her eyes. Her arm was very sore and she didn''t know if she could keep going.

 Chapter 296: Do you like it?

    Chapter 296: Do you like it?


    [THIS CHAPTER HAS MATURE CONTENT. ONLY FOR READERS ABOVE 18 OR MORE]


    Marianne''s arm however was starting to be sore and her pace soon started to slow down to a stop. She opened her eyes and looked at him, a look of defeat in her eyes. Her arm was very sore and she didn''t know if she could keep going. She thought that she was going to fail because she couldn''t tame the little monster but little did she know that she already had.


    Noticing the look in Marianne''s eyes, Cassius covered her hand with his and he helped her. He knew that her arm would be sore by now but she had already awakened the beast again so it needed to be tamed once more.


    He helped Marianne move her hand up and down like she had been doing and half a minuteter, he exploded again!


    He stopped moving his hand and kept Marianne''s hand in ce so that she wouldn''t start another volcanic eruption.


    They were both breathing hard and the mirror behind her was extremely foggy inside from the heating from their bodies. Cassius took a few deep breaths as his eyes became calm again. Gone was the wild, roguish look as it was reced with satisfaction and pleasure.


    Marianne watched him as he slowly calmed down.


    He looked at her; his eyes were back to normal. Marianne didn''t look down. Even if she had touched the little monster, she still couldn''t make herself look at it.


    They stared at each other for a while before Cassius finally let go of her hand.


    Marianne slowly retracted her hand and got curious with the wet stuff that covered her hand, she knew what it was. but it was the first time that she had touched it. Would it affect her if it would have identally fallen down there? She subconsciously stared at it and her big eyes blinked.


    "Stop staring at it, Marianne," he finally spoke and Marianne''s head snapped at him. His little monster was already hidden.


    "Come," he held her arm and Marianne blinked as she let him pull her back and he made him sit on the small chair in the corner of the bathroom. Although, this time, he didn''t force her to do anything but let her catch her breathes. He then took her hand and carefully wiped it with a fresh towel.


    "Are you alright?" he asked and Marianne blinked at him before she nodded. "What about your arm?" He added and Marianne stared at her hand.


    "My arm is tired," she told him, honestly, and Cassius smiled.


    "it would not have been that difficult if you would have stopped after doing it once. i was not expecting you to do it twice."


    "What? I did it two times?!" she eximed, looking like she couldn''t believe it. "B-but it only went back to little once."


    Cassius fell speechless. So this was why she didn''t stop the first time. This Marianne


    He didn''t know what to even say. He couldn''t imagine himself exining something like this to anyone.


    "Marianne, I don''t want to exin anything in words. I better show it to you for you to understand," he told her as he nibbled the skin on her nape. "You did a good job so I''d like to reward you."


    His voice became husky again and Marianne''s heart began to beat wildly as he started trailing his nose on the hollow of her neck.


    "R-reward?"


    "Mm. I''ll make sure to make you feel good, Marianne." His eyes started to close and he moved in like he was about to kiss her. However, Marianne covered his lips. She was afraid that the little monster would wake up again if they kissed some more!


    Cassius''s brows knitted as he peeled her hand away from his mouth.


    "You don''t want the reward?" he asked, his face looking like he couldn''t believe that Marianne refused him.


    "Let''s go in the room, Cassius. Uhm my hand is still tired so we can''t awaken the little monster again. i already have helped you enough, i would not do it again, no matter what you say or seduce me" she exined.


    Cassius threw back his head and chuckled.


    "Marianne I think you are safe from the little monster for now." heughed before his face became serious.


    He grabbed her chin and pulled her closer to his face.


    "Tell me Marianne, how does it feel?" he asked and her eyes widened.


    ''Was he expecting her to describe the feeling too? Was he not satisfied that she had helped him? How could he cross the limits of being shameless every passing second?''


    "Marianne, these things are normal between husband and wife. you always wanted to have a good rtionship between us, right? I want that too now, but for that your feelings are important. So, tell me, do you like touching me, Marianne?" his gaze was packed with care and worry, there was no more lust in it, but something she always wanted to see in them.


    She felt there was love in his eyes, though he did not say that aloud, she could feel it in his looks. This was the look she used to have when she used to see him from afar.


    "You do not need to exin or describe how or what you feel, Marianne. i just wanted to know do you still like me? Do you like when i kiss you or tease you? Do you like it when i touch you? Do you like it when you touch me?" his voice was getting more and more low.


    She could feel he was nervous. His eyes were pleading to say yes, yet he stayed silent after asking. He gave her time to contemte his words and then let her decide. He did not want to force his emotions on her. Though he was sure that she did not have any hard objection against touching him except some shyness and consciousness, he was still waiting for her to agree to it, in case he was thinking wrong

 Chapter 297: The queer confession

    Chapter 297: The queer confession


    Have you ever imagined how you would like to be in a beautiful garden or pce with candles around you, and flowers? The sky would be filled with stars or brightened with sun.


    Your lover will kneel on one leg in front of you and propose to you. He would ask you would you feel the same way like he did with flowers or rings in his hands.


    I did that, I had always thought that in my past life. If one day Cassius would like me back, he would do that. But now that I blinked and saw..


    I was sitting in the chair in my bath area. With a torn gown, that was showing my upper bodypletely. He was there in wet pants, sitting in front of me and asking if I liked touching him back!?!!


    Seriously was this the proposal I was going to get that was also spending two lives?! A rage of annoyance bubbled up. All he was thinking about was his pleasures!


    "Ha, did you even give me a choice. I certainly did not like using my hands for you. That is also when my right hand is injured and my left hand is not my main hand ``Imented and he blinked, then a devil smirk formed on his face, which narrowed my eyes.


    "So, you mean to say that it would have been fine if it was your right hand? Or you do not want to use your hands but something else" as he said that, his eyes roamed on my body and stilled at my underwear.


    I closed my legs further and red at the man.


    He just shrugged, "well, you were the one who said that you did not like using your hand and felt bad doing it" there was so much nonchnce on his face that i really wanted to beat him.


    If you do not like using hands, we can always find other ways of doing that.. My dear wife." he said, huskily his voice growing deeper.


    "I.. I did not feel that bad doing it, ``I said with a red face. Would not have epted it anyway if he was not looking like that. He was looking like he would take further advantage of me if I did not ept it.


    And before I could say anything else he took me in his arms and hugged me tightly.


    "I knew there was still a chance between us. I will be a good husband this time Marianne" he whispered in my ears making me stunned.


    "Being a husband did not mean being closer physically. Was you not the one to say that?" I asked about making the gap.


    "I will try to be better in every way, my dear wife." he replied with a smile that was much different from his past smiles. It was not a mockingugh he had always given me, nor was it a cold smile or disgusted chuckle.


    It was a warm and genuine smile that was reaching his eyes. I stare at it for a few seconds. I had thought I would never be able to see it on his face again.


    He finally let me go and stood up.


    "Let me bring some fresh clothes for you and then i would call the maids for my clothes too." he said as he stood up and i nodded.


    With a bright smile he left the bath area and I still did not know if it was really a confession. Me and my queer life.


    I shook my head and washed my body with some water and draped the towel when he finally returned.


    He was holding a new pair of undergarments and a gown.


    "I thought you would need them too," he said as I looked at him with a questioning gaze.


    "Shall I help you in changing your clothes, my wife, '''' he said and I blinked.


    "Your hand still could not move." he added and i closed my eyes.


    "Send Lina in" I tested and he nodded.


    "But only this time." he replied, with a chuckle when he reached the door.


    "Shameless," I shouted, and he nodded.


    "Only for you, my dear wife" I did not know what to say further.


    Soon Lina entered with a red face. If this continues I may need a new head maid too.


    "Lina, it''s time for you to get married too '''' I mumbled, making her blink. But the poor girl was too afraid to ask questions or deny.


    She just bowed and helped me in changing clothes. When I went out, Cassius was not in the room anymore.


    I took the benefit and slept silently in the bed replicating the pillow Cassius had put in my ce. Killian moved and hugged me and I closed my eyes with a smile.


    Next morning when I woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. I rubbed my eyes and felt a strong hand on my waist and I did not need to see that Cassius had again reced Killian''s hand with his hand.


    Killian was not in the bed anymore. I took the pillow and reced it with me and walked out getting ready.


    I could hear the sound of chatters andugh when u came out.


    "So you are finally awake, sleeping beauty!" said Roselia as I walked into the parlour room.


    Damien stood up and walked to me, he gave one a side hug as he asked, "are you ok, Mari? How did this even happen?" his voice was still filled with worry and I smiled.


    "I am better Dami, but I need your help for something." he chuckled and shook his head.


    "When have you not dear. You only remember me when you need help"


    "But I have a solution to your problem too. Do you not want to finally get rid of your secret? Hmm ``I asked, making his eyes widen.


    He looked at others if they noticed or not and then at me with a re making me chuckle.


    He held my hand and took me out of the room, "do you seriously have a solution?"

 Chapter 298: One big happy family

    Chapter 298: One big happy family


    Cassius pov


    The next morning, I woke up in Marianne''s bed alone. The sun was already high in the sky and the room was brightly lit. I cracked my neck as I sat on the bed, with my one long leg on the floor. I couldn''t believe I had actually slept this long. I couldn''t even remember thest time I slept to the point that my neck needed to be stretched like this upon waking up. All I had was nightmares while sleeping so I almost woke up with the first ray of the sun to escape from them. Butst night was so peaceful that i didn''t even realise when i fell asleep hugging her in my arms.


    A disbelieving smirk curved on my lips as I ran my fingers through my hair and he plopped on the bed again, my arms wide and with one leg still on the floor.


    I stared at the ceiling and he couldn''t stop himself from smiling. I remembered what happenedst night and shook my head. I had actually asked her to give me another chance in that condition and she even epted it.


    She deserved something much better. I would make this anniversary party worth remembering to her. When I returned I knew she was awake, yet I epted her lie and hugged her to sleep, and surprisingly, I really fell asleep like that and to think that I didn''t even need to force myself to sleep. It was like she had lulled me to sleep with magic. Was it her peaceful touch?


    I shook my head again and stood up to go downstairs. They all were chatting happily but Marianne was not there. Was she still bathing as she woke up like me?


    I looked around but she was not nowhere to be seen. When Marianne'' mother saw me, she forced me to join the table, but my eyes kept looking at her. After a while when we were eating lunch, she returned with thatwyer and my eyes narrowed. My grip on the fork tightened as I saw that giggles on her face. Her smile was reaching her eyes.


    She looked surprised when she saw me sitting there and her smile turned formal. She came and sat beside me making me rx a bit but her other side was taken by thewyer again. Such a pest he was!


    "You would not be able to eat by yourself. Wait, let me call Da to assist you." spoke thewyer again, as if he was the most caring one among us.


    "That would not be needed, I am here to assist my dear wife '''' I announced as I took a piece of bread and moved the fork towards her mouth.


    She blinked as she looked at me.


    "Open your mouth, Marianne, or it will not taste wellter" I demanded and only then did she open her mouth.


    But as I put the food in her mouth, my left leg started hurting. She had left no effort in putting full pressure of her heels on my shoes.


    I took another bite from the same fork and then fed her again. No matter how much pressure she continued to put, I continued feeding her. Looking straight at thewyer who was looking at me with confusion.


    "Darling, we have decided to spend three days together. But we were not able to do so, can you stay here for one more day?" asked mother looking at us expectantly.


    I felt bad but i shook my head, "we need to go mother, i have left my work for a long time. Moreover we need to look for the preparations. Our marriage anniversary is just after 3 days."


    Her face that had turned dim from the first sentence brightened again.


    "Good good, tell me if you need any help. With invitations or decorations. I mostly sit free at home all day. I would dly help you." even her daughter had never shown thus much enthusiasm in handling our anniversary party.


    "I thought you wereing with me to help me in shopping for new clothes." James grumbled and i smirked,


    "I would be grateful to receive your help, mother. Why don''t youe and live with us until father returns'' ''I offered but before she could say anything James interfered again.


    "No way. She had work to do here" his voice was one octave higher, ths was the first time i have seen him losing his calm and smirking.


    ''So he had his sore points too, I would make sure to re him as much as he always did in the past.''


    "Oh, I understand mother. I would not be greedy enough to affect your work '''' I said in a low voice. And her face softened.


    "No, dear, Jamie is joking, I am free all day. Shopping for clothes is not something urgent that can not be postponed. Why did we need to go shopping anyway? I will call the tailor to take his measures and clothes would be sent home. Tell me when did you want me to join you?"


    "But mother.."


    "Shush. Most of the time you spent in fencing and training anyway. I will be back in 2 or 3 days, it would not affect that much. Don''t be a kid, Jamie." she chided him and he red at me. While I just continued to feed my wife who was narrowing his eyes on me, and using her heels from time to time.


    "In that case, I am free too. And I can help too. So I''ll pack my bags and apany you all. After all, I''m here to stay with my family." announced James with a proud smile and my hands stilled in the air.


    The woman''s heels finally left me as she turned towards her family.


    "That is a very great idea, brother. I am d to have you all there. We will have a good time as one big happy family. Right, my dear husband" she asked me with the same smile raising a brow and all i could do was nod.

 Chapter 299: Meeting her.

    Chapter 299: Meeting her.


    3rd pov


    Ian was so happy that he had finally gained his title of nobility and the first thing he wanted to do was to go and meet his family. He wanted to hug Cassius and show him the royal decree and wanted to apologise to Marianne once again, thedy was like his elder sister, someone who pinched his ears and guided him.


    A smile bloomed on his lips as he continued to think about their reactions when they would see him after a long time. He was anticipating a lot of hugs and long conversation with Cassius and having a meal with Killian, who was like a son to him too.


    He did not know how he had spent a whole month without them. With those rtives of his who were no less than the hawks waiting for Ohm to make one mistake, so that they could find a chance to disown him from their family. Like he cared! If not for the pressure from Cassius and the punishment of Marianne, he would not even have tried to get back the title which he had never taken as his.


    "Go to the archduke pce" he ordered the coachman as he entered with a lot of gifts with him.


    His eyes followed the path as the town continued to pass in front of his eyes, eachne bringing him further close to his destination. He had never felt that he would miss them so much until he left them.


    He closed his eyes to get rid of the memories of the days he had spent in his pce and anticipated a new start.


    "My lord, we are here" said the coachman and Ian opened his eyes and looked at the strong iron and wooden door of the pce that was slowly opening for him.


    He climbed down once entered and walked straight to the duke''s chamber but surprisingly it was locked.


    Even if Cassius went to town or for rounds or other work, the chamber was always open. This was the first time he had seen it locked. He frowned as uneasy thoughts started forming in his mind.


    He almost ran towards the duchess chamber to know if others were fine, and to his relief the chamber was open.


    But before he could walk in, a hand stopped him midway. He frowned and turned to see who had the courage to stop him in the pce.


    There was a girl with a fragile frame, as if she was malnourished. yet her honey eyes were shining in the sunlight, it was so clear and beautiful that my heart skipped a beat. Her brown hair was left open and it was freely moving with the wind. Her small heart shaped face was so delicate, but instead of having a smile on those rosy lips there was a brooding expression.


    "Pardon, mydy" he said respectfully but her anger did not subside.


    "Where are you going without permission. Do you take this ce as a public park or museum, huh?" she said in a menacing tone and Ian blinked, it was the first time someone had talked to him like that.


    "I am going to meet her highness, now if you would love the way I would be able to pass through." he said, still maintaining his calmness.


    But the girl was hellbent in not letting him enter and tested his patience to the limit.


    "Why, is she your rtive or family or what? That you cane and go to the chamber or archduchess anytime you want? I am still talking politely to you sir, better leave the pce or I will call the guards." she threatened him, making him astounded.


    "Pardon, are you threatening to throw me out of the pce?" he asked amused but she continued to re at him as if he was a robber.


    He looked at himself, he was surely d in a rich and expensive dress as he wasing straight from his pce but yet the girl was treating him as a fraud.


    "I guess there is some misunderstanding. I work here, mydy, '''' he exined and thedy looked at him from top to bottom as if contemting his words and then smirked.


    "I sure recognise the uniform of the staff of the pce. Can you see this? '''' she said, pointing at her body. He was sure she was talking about the uniform but all he saw was her tiny waist and he frowned.


    "Yes, I can , mydy. You need to eat food and that also a lot of it, let me tell the chef to increase your diet and add more nutrition to it." he replied and she blinked. Her mouth gaped as she looked at him and then her waist and then her anger further heightened.


    "You.. creep.. How .. I was showing you my uniform, leave this ce now or else I will call guards and they will throw you out. Just by wearing expensive clothes do you think you have the right to flirt with me? Ha!" she snarled and he frowned, he was sure that he had never flirted in his life.


    "I was just trying to take care of your health, mydy. You sure are having some misunderstanding here. If you could not let me go in, can you pass the message that Ian is here to meet her highness inside. I am sure that they would recognise who i am." he said in a softer tone.


    "Tsk tsk.. If you were working here then you would have known that your highness has not been in the pce for a week. Who are you making a fool of, huh?" she added and then looked at the guards..


    "Hey, you can not see that someone has infiltrated into the pce. Come here and throw him out right now" shemanded and the guards dide running forward, but when they saw the man who was she talking about they stilled.


    [ due to a lot of characters in the story, i am cutting Ian and Olivia story from here. this chapter is a teaser. if readers are interested i can read it separately, doment to let me know]

 Chapter 300: Live with me

    Chapter 300: Live with me


    Cassius pov contd.


    I was still in daze when Killian hugged me happily as I was taking James and Monique home with us. How did it turn out like that! I was just teasing James. I swear not even once had I thought that my small family of three would be of five when we would return.


    I was still looking at them with wonder as they were sitting in the carriage together. That''s right. Marine denied to take the marquis carriage, telling sharing carriage would increase the love and Killian nodded on everything she said like a chick following mother hen in every way.


    So here we are.. Sitting in the carriage with James beside me. Marianne and Monique in front of me with Killian in the middle.


    They all wereughing and talking like they were going to a fair or festival together. It would have been fine with me if James would not have been there. I still remember the way he punched me on my gut.


    Not to say that all his knights troops were flowing us to the duke pce too. First Philp and now these. My home had turned into a guest house.


    When the carriage stopped, and everyone came out of the carriage, no one even looked at me.


    "Mother, you will stay in the chamber beside me. And Jamie you will shift into the chamber beside Killian. The biggest training ground is there, so you would be morefortable there. And the knights...." she continued as if the whole pce was hers.


    I closed my eyes to calm myself down. Of course, it was hers too now. And that family is mine too. It would have been so easy to ept if James would not have been there. Now I had to bear him too.


    "Why don''t you all take a rest, and then we will have dinner together. I will order the chef to make all your favourite dishes." Has she ever asked the chef to make my favourite dishes.?


    "Mothere with me, the chamber to my left is empty. We will have a good chat at night. And brother, why don''t you stay in the chamber near Killian. There is the biggest training ground there, you can have training anytime you want. And as far as it''s about knights" she continued to give instruction and Killian nodded at everything like a chick following his mother hen.


    "Alright then I will take some rest and see you at dinner. Come kid show me the way" said James as he pointed towards Killian and then pecked Monique and Marianne and left.


    "We shall go too, mother," she added.


    Not even once had she turned to look at me like the conversation we had done at night did not exist at the first ce.


    "Son, you should take some rest too, i will see you during dinner." said Monique patting my shoulders and i smiled.


    At least, there is someone who still remembers me.


    "Take care of your mother." I said hugging her while pecking her still looked too awkward to me. Even when i hug her, i could feel she turn stiff.


    Slow steps Cassius, slow steps i reminded myself and then turned to look at Marianne, who was chuckling at the reaction of her mother.


    "You should take care too, my dear wife" I said as I picked on her lips and her eyes widened and she turned stiff and this time it was my turn to chuck.


    "What exactly happened in the woods?" I heard her mother asking her when I turned to leave and I smiled.


    My life changed there for the better and now I would make sure that it would continue to be better with time.


    I entered my chamber and the doors were unlocked in front of me just as I had ordered as I trust no one in my absence.


    I entered and sat on the leather chair looking at the files that were collected there. Even looking at the pile of parchments was giving me a headache. I guess the next three days when they would organise the party, I would be busy in the flies.


    I closed my eyes and rubbed my forehead, just by returning here and smelling the air made my headache return.


    I opened the drawer to take my medicines out when I heard footsteps behind me. I frowned as no one entered without my permission.


    "Who.." the words died in my mouth and I stood there surprised for a minute before moving forward and hugging the man who had finally returned.


    "So you finally got the time toe back, huh?" I asked as he left my arms.


    "I apologise for beingte, your highness" he bowed and I shook my head.


    "Whatever happened, happened. I hope you have imed your title now." i asked and he nodded,


    "I missed you a lot, your highness. And so do others. Thisst month felt like years to me" he said in a low voice and I chuckled.


    "You are talking like a girl who was married in another town, returned home for the first time." He looked at me with amused eyes, surprised that I joined him and I passed my lips.


    "Since you are a noble now, you will enjoy your stay here as a noble and not as my side. We will discuss your estate and its duties first before assigning you any work." I told and he looked at me hesitantly but nodded.


    "Good, then choose a guest chamber and shift there from the staff chambers. You are here as a guest not as a staff" i told him as i had never liked that he lived with the staff. He was like my brother yet in the name of equality and rules he always suffered a lot.


    "But your highness"


    "There is no one but Ian, just shift in the next chamber to me." I ordered and he scratched the back of his head.


    "If that is the case, then can I shift to the chamber next to the duchess. The one on the left" he asked again with hesitation and I blinked.


    "Don''t tell me even you don''t want to live with me"

 Chapter 301: Burn the letter

    Chapter 301: Burn the letter


    Marianne pov


    I walked into the room andid on the bed straight. I hardly sleptst night due to our bathroom adventure. I wanted some peace for now, so that I can get my concentration back and look for a perfect solution for the n and Dami.


    "Your highness" I opened my eyes to see all of them standing there with happy faces and a smile bloomed on my lips too.


    "How did you get so hurt, your highness?" asked Norma.


    "You should have taken us with you, so that we can take good care of you," said Kate.


    I smiled and nodded, "it is just like you said, it happened because you all were not there. But now that I am back, I want all of you to take good care of me.`` I replied and their faces bloomed. They all took their ces and one started massaging my head. Others made tea and so on.


    "Lina, go and take leave of today, you have done a good job in serving me." I ordered and she bowed and left.


    When Olivia asked for permission.


    "So how''s everything going on girl?" I asked casually, though I wanted to talk to her seriously, her efforts were needed most.


    "As you have instructed, your highness. I havepleted all the sets of dresses you ordered and all other designers are ready on the parchment too." she replied with a bow.


    "Hmmm, Olivia. If I ask you to design a whole set of clothes for all the nobledies in the empire for the uing season, would you be able to do that?`` I added and as expected the girl looked visibly shaken.


    "This.. I can try, your highness. But I am afraid that I would not be able to handle this much alone." she said with a pale face, afraid that finally her time to get punished is closer.


    Did she think I took her as a fairy to do this much. Tsk tsk.. They truly took me as a viin.


    "I know. So if I appoint a few helpers to help you, like know stiching and handwork, then would you be able to do it?" I asked and she looked at me confused.


    "Are we going to open a boutique or shop, your highness?" she asked with a face full of curiosity and anticipation.


    ''Too bad, it''s not the right time for you to know my ns''


    "No, I am going to distribute a dress as a gift to all the nobles whoe to my birthday party. There Are still two months left. It is more than sufficient time if i appoint you a few staff. Should it be?" I asked as she looked at my chord.


    Her face was showing that she was disdaining me. Thinking that I was splurging wealth. That I must be a spoiled duchess. Sigh! A naive kid.


    "With 8 or 10 staff, it would be possible your highness.'''' She replied after some calctions and I nodded.


    "Tomorrow there will be new staff avable. This is their first time working. Good thing is you can mold them ording to you, but the bad thing is you have to give some time to train them. But in the long run it will be beneficial for you, Olivia. It can make you rich and famous. So use this chance wisely." i advised with a grave face, my casual lean back nature is no where to be seen and she nodded.


    "Good, ten take a break for today. Because n the the next two months you are not getting any.'''' I replied and she bowed and left.


    "Kate, i have asked you to note down if anyone asks for the love bands or jewellery we have distributed as free gifts, have you received any enquiry?" I asked the only girl who knows basic writing and maths.


    "Yes, your highness, i have noted all the enquiries and other details in a file"


    "Good, bring them to me right now." she looked at me confused but left bowing her head.


    "Is there any other newsletter or something urgent to deal with what happened in my absence?" I asked Norma who nodded her head.


    "There are letters for her majesty and Monique Wiltshire, your highness," she replied, bowing her head and making me surprised.


    It was normal that her majesty wrote a letter to me since she did that often these days, but why would Wiltshires write me a letter instead of Cassius!?


    "Alright, bring them now, and leave the massage, i am feeling much better.'''' I said and she bowed and left too.


    I took the cup of tea in my head. I took the sip and the warmth filled me in. though my left hand was a bit shaky when it came to handling cups and other things.


    "Your highness, the letters" Norma passed me two letters. Once was golden with a red crown in the middle, decorated with rare gems, the other was blue with silver dust lining covering the corners, the symbol of peace and nobility.


    I opened the letter from Wiltshires first and read it.


    "Our sources told us that the whole family of duke De Luca went to visit Marquees Essendsons, so as the maternal grandfather and grandmother of Killian we request that the child spend a few days with his blood rted family too. We miss our daughter and her only resemnce a lot.


    Hope the duchess would take the decision as a mother.


    Monique Wiltshire"


    A sneer formed on my lips as I read the letter. Ha! They think that they would treat me like this. Think as a mother, hmph! As a mother I would never let my son be the pawn of the dirty game they and Cassius are paying since god knows when.


    "Burn thetter, and if anyone asks about it, tell them that it was lost mistakenly and never reached my hand. It is my responsibility that you would not be harmed.`` I ordered her and she nodded and took the letter with her.

 Chapter 302: Longing for the love

    Chapter 302: Longing for the love


    Cassius pov


    I sat on the chair and started opening files one by one. The work piled up like I had been lost for ages and finally came back only to get drowned under the files.


    Even Ian, he increased my headache. I could not believe that even after 15 empty chambers in my quarters, he wanted to live in duchess quarters and the smile he had after I epted his offer was something I did not find normal. Or was I overthinking. Though I never saw him this happy in many years.


    I shook my head and opened the next file when Francis knocked on the door.


    "Come in"


    "Your highness, there is a letter for you from the royal pce." he bowed as he passed the tray in the centre of which was a gold envelope with a red crown in it.


    I nodded and he left. I opened the letter and my jaws clenched.


    "Dear Cassius,


    It had been days since you did note to meet me. You ever forget that youe here every weekend. Later Charles informed me that you have gone to Essendson with Killian and are going to spend three days there.


    To say that I was surprised would not do justice to my feelings. I hope our n is working well since you are putting so much effort into it. Hope to hear good news from you soon.


    One more thing, I was thinking of marrying Diana to James Essendson. Since you have such a good rtionship with your inws now, I want you to convince them of it.


    Getting married to the princess is their good luck in the end. Do reply soon.`` I gritted my teeth as I realised it was an order for me to convince James to marry me. But was it really my ce to speak?


    I crumpled the letter in my hands and threw it into the dustbin. I hated to be the pawn of someone else yet the empire has always used me and my family in this mess.


    I looked at another letter that was waiting for me on the table. It was a blue letter with a silver mark, and it looked like it was going to be a bad day..


    I opened the letter and it was from marquees Wiltshire.


    "Dear son,


    I got the notice from the administration office for filling all the reports to get the calction of tax on all the stores i had in themoner area. I was surprised that they charged me the whole month this year, when I was sure to get charged only 60% with the rest as rebate.


    I am sure there is some mistake as they could not charge the father inw of the archduke higher than that. Hope the matter will be resolved soon.


    I have also invited Killian toe and stay with us for a few days. I would be delighted if youe with him too.


    Yours father inw


    Marquees Wiltshire."


    Both letters were enough to ruin my mood at work and I closed all the files again. It was as if I was nothing but their ve to follow their orders!


    But the torture was not ended there.


    "Your highness" Francis was once again standing at the door waiting for my permission toe in.


    "Come in"


    "Your highness, his royal highness, his grace Philip had informed you that they would have their dinner with you. They said it had been days since they had dinner with you and spent time with you.`` With that he bows and waits for my response and all I could do was nod.


    It was already a surprise that the man did note by himself but sent a message.


    Francis bowed and left again, and I stood up too. All my will to work had left me. I walked out tilting my head to get some stretch when I heard the sound of giggling. I followed the voice and looked at the garden from the balcony.


    Killian was on a swing and giggling like a child while Monique was telling him a story that must be funny. Though I could not hear her voice as she spoke in a very low and demure way. There was a smile on her face that even reached her eyes and Killian wasughing hard like a kid he never did.


    My eyes softened and before I realised I was already walking there.


    They both were looking surprised at my sudden visit and stood up.


    "Good evening father, you should have called me." said Killian, being sure that i was there for him.


    "Were you working dear, you are looking further tired." said Monique with worried eyes, eyes that had started to resemble my mother even when they were green while mother used to have blue eyes.


    "I am here to listen to the story." I said even surprising me much less both of them who were looking at me like I had gone crazy. Was it?!


    "Umm, story dear?" she asked with confusion as she moved to leave some space for me to sit.


    But instead I sat on the carpet which I had never donein years and put my head on herp like James was doing every time.


    Only god knows how much I was dying to do so. I wanted her to move her hand in my hair the same way she did with Jamie and tell me the stories with the sameughter. I wanted tough with her too. I wanted to be the kid I used to be. I wanted that all for me, I knew I was being a kid, I was being selfish, but that was all I wanted to do for now. I was ready to give my dukedom and everything else for these moments too, just sleep in herp and forget everything that had ever happened to me. i looked above and i smiled, like the way she did.

 Chapter 303: Loving an outlaw

    Chapter 303: Loving an ouw


    Marianne pov..


    "Your highness, are you okay?" I was startled with the voice behind me, when Norma called me.


    I looked above and blinked my eyes to get rid of the tears that had brimmed there.


    I gave ast look to the scene in front of my eyes and then turned to her.


    "I am fine, what will happen to me. Did you need something?" I asked and she looked back at them and then at me.


    "The dinner is served as per your instructions, your highness"


    "No, ask them to wait. We will havete dinner tonight.`` I said as I looked at the garden again.


    "Yes, your highness" she bowed and left and I turned to see them again.


    Cassius was sitting on the carpet with his head in my mother''sp who was gently roaming a hand in his hair and was telling her old stories with a smile. Killian was on the swingughing and chattering with them. It was in front of my eyes yet it felt like a distant dream.


    "So you are just going to stand here and cry or are you going to join them, Mari?" asked Jamie and I shook my head.


    "The manying there had taken a lot of courage to do so. Let him be, or else he would be conscious again. You and I need to talk anyway.`` I said and he looked at them and shook his head.


    "That troublemaker is just trying to re me up by taking my ce and copying me all the time. It is time to train him too." he said, giving ast re to Cassius and then following me.


    "We are going to talk about your adventure in the woods?" he asked, taking the seat and I nodded.


    "I want to help those ouws. I have asked Damien to help me in finding the ways of reducing their punishment. And I have found work for theirdies too. But I still need help with something."


    He was looking at me attentively as if contemting my words.


    "Why do you want to help them so much? If I am not writing, the condition of your hand is done by them. And they have also tried to keep you there in bondage. My troop is injured because of them and yet you are nning a golden future for them instead of trying to send them to prison. Why?" he asked with a hint of anger.


    I wasn''t surprised since everyone knows that James treated his troop as his family as he had spent more time with them than us.


    He was not wrong in his statement either. But I could not tell him that the n was the reason for my rebirth and I owe them a lifetime. At least, I wanted to pay them with the things I could.


    "They were just trying to save their families. And they were the ones who helped us. Would you help me with this or not?" I asked in a strict tone and he chuckled.


    "Do you think you can hide things from me, little sister? Tell me the facts if you want me in." he said with a sharper voice and narrowed eyes and I bit my lips.


    Even if i would tell him the facts, he would think it was another excuse or just a dream which i had taken as reality as there was no proper exnation of it except a mark on my ears.


    "Because of Damien" I did and he frowned.


    "What does it have to do with him?" he asked with utter confusion and I smiled.


    "Damien was working on the imprisonment of ouws and his work took him to these kinds of pces. There a girl tried to attack him and loot him and Damien acted to be a peasant to save his life. The girl let him go and even helped him.


    I don''t know the whole story but now he is in love with the girl and he is still meeting him being a peasant and that girl helps him with the small money she had.`` I shook my head as the noble heir of Marchioness was taking a meagre amount of money from a young ouw girl to run his pce.


    "What kind of nonsense is this?" he asked and I chuckled.


    "A nonsense where a girl is ready to marry a man with a 11 year old kid. A nonsense where the emperor is ready to do anything just to marry the daughter of a baron. A nonsense where a rich man is ready to be a peasant so that the girl could give him a chance. This nonsense is called love brother. And trust me no matter how foolish we sound even to ourselves, this nonsense is worth trying." he looked at me as if i had lost my mind and i was spouting gibberish words with no head or tail but i did not care, if even once did he contemte them.


    "Come on brother, do you want our future sister inw to go to jail?" I asked and he turned silent.


    "But these are not the same ouws. Are they?" he asked and i shook my head, if they would have been the same the matter would not have escted this much.


    "No, but you can not help one randomly. We should do something to help them sell. They are ouws because they did not have resources for running their family.'''' I added and he pursued his lips.


    "Fine, tell me what help you need, I would think about it. But I am not promising you anything." he said with a stern tone.


    Though I knew the matter was already settled.


    "Brother, i forgot to tell you one thing.'''' I was sad as he took a sip of the tea Kate had brought in.


    "And what is that?" he asked nonchntly.


    "One of them said that he used to do illegal things for marquees"


    ====================


    [Just like Ian, i am thinking of cutting Damien story too.ment if you want me to continue it or want to read a book separately over it. at least once chapter is back on time. i will try to follow old timings from tonight reset. thanks for the patience]

 Chapter 304: Pieces of puzzle

    Chapter 304: Pieces of puzzle


    The one thing I regret most is waiting for the right time toe to ask about this matter again. Who would have thought that things would end up like that.


    I want to know which marquees the man was talking about but i was afraid that if i press the matter again again our identity could be disclosed. But it was not toote now.


    "What did you say?" he asked surprised and I nodded.


    "The man said that he used to do all the illegal work for the business of marquess. And we both know there are only two marquess families who are in business."


    "You mean wiltshire are using illegal ways to do their work? You know that it is a severe usation." he asked and I nodded.


    Of course I know that stealing the treasure of the empire is a serious usation and so are the crimes done, but would that be enough to deal with them? No, I shook my head.


    But it would be another nail in their coffin and soon there would be many more.


    "I am not using. I just want to check the matter in detail and as a knight you can do so. I want you to talk to that man and use your source to know the depth of the crimes done here." I asked and he looked at me with sharp eyes again.


    "Sometimes I feel that you are preparing for war, little sister. Hope you are aware of the consequences of our actions.'''' I chuckled at his subtle warning.


    "The war began a lifetime ago brother, I am just trying to end it soon. So, tell me would you take part in it or watch from the sidelines as a spectator?"


    He stayed silent as he kept studying my face but there was no fear in my eyes. Was not in the wrong this time. And I would make sure those who are would taste their own medicines.


    "You have grown up little girl." he said with a sigh as if he was the one who had done all the hard work to make me grow. His reactions amused me. "I am always with you, to help you in the right and to stop you from doing the wrong '''' he sia as he put the cup down.


    "And now I am hungry. Don''t tell me that poor duke could not afford to feed us. I would send a letter to the chef of marquess pce to send our meals from there from tomorrow." he said, making me chuckle.


    Though I knew it was just his way to distract the listener who did not enter but stoked at the door to listen. But what surprised me was I had noticed Cassius just a few moments ago. But Jamie must have heard footsteps that he was even able to change the matter of discussion.


    "The food has been ready since ages. It was not serveds because people were busy talking in the closed rooms." hemented looking at both of us.


    Jamie took azy yawn and then stretched his long leg as if the chair was notfortable at all for him,


    "That is good. It saves time writing letters. Are youing for dinner little sister, this pce had kept me starving." he muttered again making Cassius get his teeth.


    Indeed and walked out with Jamie leaving the brooding man alone to follow us.


    When we reached the dining table I was surprised to see Ian standing there.


    "How have you been, your highness?" he said, bowing his head as I walked closer to him.


    "I have been well, my dear. When did you return?" I asked as I did not hear anything about him since I returned.


    "I reached here two days ago, your highness. I did not know about your visit to the marquees pce. '''' he said as he stood up straight.


    "So, I take it as you have imed your title.,`` I asked and he nodded.


    "Then I will wait for you tomorrow in my office. We need to talk, dear." I added and he nodded with a smile again as if he was expecting the reply.


    As if every piece of puzzle had finally started to fit. And the mysteries had finally started resolving.


    Till then everyone was around and soon we took our seats.


    Cassius sat in the head of the house chair while I and Kiin sat on the right. Mother and Jamie took the left seat. Ian sat after Killian, and after a long time the pce did not look cold and the chuckles and words were reverberating in the air making this ce lively for the first time.


    But who would have thought the matter of amusement of everyone would once again be me.


    I red at the man who had suddenly developed a new habit of feeding me from the same fork and spoon he used to eat himself.


    "I can eat by myself now.'''' I said through gritted teeth but the man just shook his head nonchntly.


    "For a month, you can not take any pressure. So you should develop the hbt of getting fed." he said with all the righteousness he had.


    In the morning only I put my heels on his feet to be so overconfident and smug, yet he was doing it again.


    "Since mother needs to be fed, I can help too. My speed of eating is faster than father.'''' We both turned to look at Killian, who already had my te and a maid took it back. He moved his te in the mood as if offering me to share his food with him.


    I smiled brightly and nodded.


    "It would be my pleasure to feed my cute son." I said , pinching his cheek a little and his ears turned red.


    Iughed as he took another fork to feed me first and then ate by his fork himself. This was the happy family I had always desired.

 Chapter 305: Wooing my wife

    Chapter 305: Wooing my wife


    Cassius pov


    I knew that she did that intentionally. She could have shared food with me yet she chose to eat with Killian. I could see the mischief in her eyes. I shook my head at the thought that she would be easy to win over. I was sure she was going to make it difficult for me and I deserved that.


    I looked at the fork that was sting in mid air and sighed. I heard the chuckles from James and worried faces of others but I lied back. Soon the atmosphere turned normal with myugh and they all started talking to each other with a happy face.


    Soon the dinner ended and they all retired in their chambers since everyone was tired with the long journey. A smile of mischief formed on my lips when I saw Killian also moving to his chamber after getting a kiss on his forehead from Marianne and Monique.


    I walked to my chamber and took a bath, but instead of sleeping there, I left for her chamber. When I came she wasing out of her bath.


    Her wet hairs were falling on her red gown making her gown wet at the wrong areas. I could see her surprise when she noticed me.


    "Is there something that matters?" she asked, standing in front of me and I shook my head.


    I leisurely waltzed into the room and then sat on the bed while she kept looking at me. I moved and took my shoes out and then with azy mood Iid there.


    Finally the nerves on her head snapped, "what are you doing?" she asked a girl but i just shrugged.


    "Sleeping, what else.. But if you are in a mood to do something else. I did not mind.'''' I said with a mischievous smirk and her face turned red.


    "You are bing shameless day by day. Go and sleep in your own room. Why are you in my chamber?" she asked, folding her hands in front of her chest.


    "Did you forget that we have decided to sleep together from now on. We are going to give this rtionship another chase. And what could be better than sleeping in each other''s arms? ``I asked as I moved and took her hand.


    She was looking surprised but she did not resist and I moved her closer to the bed.


    "Come, let''s sleep, it''s already toote." I said as I pulled her lightly.


    She did not say a word but her eyes were looking hesitant as she took the other side of the bed andid there.


    There was silence though we both knew that we were not sleeping.


    "Marianne." I called her and she moved to look at me.


    "We should at least have a goodnight kiss, you know '''' I said looking at her and her eyes turned sharp.


    "I promise it will just be a kiss'' ''I added looking at her reaction and she sighed.


    She nodded her head and moved closer to me on the bed.


    I gently wrapped my hands on her waist and looked into her eyes.


    She took a deep breath as if she was preparing for the war. I sighed as she always did that. Whenever I ask her toe closer. Her face had that killing determination look.


    Her hands slowly moved. They made their way around my head and I closed my eyes in anticipation but in the next moment


    Her lips gentlynded on my forehead. Her hands ran in my hair and she looked at me softly. Her eyes were filled with love that did not have lust in them, but care


    I immediately froze under her. Nobody ever kissed me this way before and I didn''t expect that just a kiss on my forehead would shut me down like this. I couldn''tprehend what I was feeling at the moment. All I knew was that this certain kiss she just gave me was worth a thousand kisses on the lips, the one kiss that I would never forget from all the piled up, intimate and lustful kisses I had acquired before her.


    Then without any wait she wrapped her hands on my waist and closed her eyes. I held her and turned so that I could spoon her in my arms. I inhaled her scent and closed my eyes. It was one of the most peaceful sleep i ever had.


    When the morning arrived I was once again alone in bed. I wonder if i continued to sleep with her, would i wake upte everyday.


    Yet the thought of sharing bed with her everyday was wonderful. A bright smile crept on my lips as I walked out. The maids and other staff looked at me surprised as they would have never seen me smiling that way since a long time.


    I heard a chuckling voice when I passed the training ground, so I walked there but I was stunned to see the view in front of my eyes.


    The whole area was seized by that uninvited guest and his troop. They have literally covered the whole training ground using it like it belongs to them.


    They were using MY SWORDS, MY ARMORS, MY ARTILERIES as if it belonged to them.


    "Here, you are doing it wrong kid. It will decrease the impact of attack. Put your finger here and then attack, yes this is better."


    "Thank you, sir James" said Killian with stars in his eyes.


    "Your training is wed, kid. Whoever has taught you fencing I wonder if he even knew fencing by himself" he said, shaking his head and gritting my teeth.


    I was the one who had taught fencing to Killian since the start. And I was sure I knew fencing very well. This brute was knowingly picking a fight and I should ignore it. Yes Cassius, right now your goal is to impress this brute''s sister so fighting with him would do no good.

 Chapter 306: Taking favours

    Chapter 306: Taking favours


    Marianne pov


    Sitting in my office, I heard the both parties talking about how foolish my idea was to train and recruit ouws. Do they think they could control my will? Tsk tsk.. Have I ever listened to anyone when ites to making decisions in my life?


    I would rather suffer losses in future then regret all my life that i had not been able to achieve what i wanted. It would make me me the circumstances and people around me.


    I looked back at the file and then back to Roselia and Damien who were still arguing and pinched the space between my brows.


    "Enough" i shouted and they both looked at me surprised,


    "I am the one who takes the decision here,. And I have decided that I will find a way to help the ouws somehow.


    And both of you are helping me, that is what friends are for.`` I said loud and clear and Damien smiled.


    His smile was so bright and blinding that even a fool could see how happy he was, yet his sister, my best friend, was not getting the hint.


    I shook my head. Sometimes I have a strong doubt on the IQ of my friend. As if she could only use hands , not mind.


    "Why did you not see how they attacked us? Most of the members of our troop are heavily injured because of this.


    Even James, he got a few injuries, and so as i. See '''' she pointed at the bandage on her shoulders in an aggrieved manner and I sighed.


    "I know, it was all wrong and I truly apologize for the injuries you all have suffered because of me. But it was their way to protect themselves and their family. Things were not conversed well and it created misunderstandings. We can sit and improve things in the future." i tried to exin but she was not looking at all convinced.


    "Why do we even need to do so?" she asked with anger bubbling up and I sighed.


    "Because we are the responsible citizens and nobles of the empire. It is our duty to help themoners" said Damien in a righteous voice and I shook my head.


    "Both of you, don''t behave like a kid. Roselia, if you ever feel that we have a threat from them, I give you theplete right to throw them out of the pce. You will be their in charge.'''' I said and she nodded reluctantly.


    "And you, find a way.. Any way to help me in getting rid of the things they have done. If needed, send them to prison for a while, but not for too long that they lose their trust over us.`` I added and he sighed.


    He moved the chair and sat over it with a tired face.


    "It would not be that easy, Mari. you know howmoners have very rules in their favor. Much less ouws who had brokenws and hurt nobles somewhere. Nobles are no less than god in our empire." he added and I could only shake my head.


    "Then what do you think? There is no way?" I asked with a pending face and he shook his head.


    "There is, your husband.. The one whom you were going to divorce but now I am not sure anymore." he said and I bit my lips.


    "Have you resolved all your matters? If that is the case then i am happy for you. But if you are just adjusting because of family and Killian then i will make sure that no one could stop this divorce." he said in a strict tone. But instead of feeling anger or hurt I felt warm inside.


    No matter what has happened between Damien and me, he was the one who had always supported me. I always had the guilt that he did not marry anyone else because of me but even that guilt is gone now. Now all i wanted was him to settle down and live a happy married life. And for that too, we need to get rid of this problem.


    "What can Cassius do in it?" I asked to change the topic of conversation again.


    "Well he is the head of the administration department. Second most powerful man after the emperor. If he wants he can change a fewws and if not he can ask the emperor, but I think that would not be needed since he had the power to improvise the rules if needed from time to time. He had a lot more power than you can expect" he pointed out and I nodded.


    Of course, I know that as the archduke he had a lot of power. And he was the one who had promised ouws again and again that he would help them, so a couple asked him.


    "Then I will ask Cassius about it. I think he would help dly.'''' I said and they both looked at me surprised.


    "What happened now??" I asked , raising a brow and they shook their heads.


    "It was the first time that you have said something positive about his highness without snarkyments and furrowing your brows." said Damien and Roselia nodded.


    "In fact, from the day they have returned from the woods brother, they are looking close." said Roselia with a double meaning and I red at her.


    "That is good to hear then. I am gettingte for work. I will see both of you tomorrow. Don''t stress much and handle everything with patience, Mari. I am sure you will find a solution." he said as he took his coat from the chair and left.


    As he crossed the door Roselia looked at me with her gossipy face and asked, "tell me, did you finally do it?" she asked shamelessly with a giggle and i could not believe that she asked me just like that. Did she not know that she is a maiden?


    "I never knew you both have open love fantasies" she added with a giggle when i didn''t reply

 Chapter 307: grand

    Chapter 307: grand


    Marianne pov contd..


    Never.. Never should one appoint friends at higher posts closer to you. Or they would poke you all the time. I rubbed my forehead umpteenth time but the girl was not ready to stay silent.


    "Tell me, are you still only at kisses, or are things bing steamier?" she asked, "i mean, did you shall i expect to be an aunt soon?" she asked with an expectant face, her eyes were fixed on my face, waiting to gain any reaction from it.


    "You are already an aunt. So stop messing around. And if you want to know details so badly then i have a solution for you.'''' I said and her face that was drenched with cold water bloomed again.


    "And what is that?"'' she asked me, with hopeful eyes.


    "Go and get married. Your husband will show you every detail and let you experience them '''' I said with a straight face and she red at me.


    "What.. Do you have any doubts?" I asked and it finally shut her up. She pursued her lips and stood up ready to go.


    "Where are you going?" I asked , confused and she turned back.


    "Sir James is teaching his secret tricks in the training ground. I was here for gossip. But if I am not getting any then I would rather go and learn a few new things." she said, shrugging her shoulders and walking out and i shook my head.


    They really are too much interested in my personal life.


    "Your highness"


    I looked above at the man who was entering.


    "Yes, Francis. How may I help you?" I asked with a professional smile.


    "Your highness, his highness, has asked for a monthly budget. He has even asked for revising your allowance this month and so has lord Killian''s." he told me and i pierced my lips.


    ''My allowance was already minimum. Even my mother as a Monique receives more allowance than me. And I would not be surprised if a mere baroness had the same allowance as me, and right now I need more investment for the work I am starting and still the man has the audacity to ask me to revise it.''


    "I see. I will look into the matter soon enough and sent a report in the office.'''' I said with the same professional smile and the man bowed and left.


    I could not even depend on assistants to do my work since my assistant was none other than Isabe who was working under me. I sighed at my piece of luck. God really had given me all the foolish people selectively.


    "Lina, go and ask for the esteemed expenditure from each chamber maintenance department."


    "Norma, go and ask the chefs of each chamber for their monthly bills."


    "Kate. go and collect the new number of staff. Tell me who had left and who had joined. I will audit all the files today.`` I told her and all of them left after bowing.


    I felt bad for the extra work they need to do to support me. I would make sure that they all would receive an extra bonus this month.


    With that thought I felt better and started looking at the files again.


    "Your highness, Monique wants to have an audience with you."


    "Send her in, and next time let her in directly. She does not need permission toe in."


    Mother walked in with an angry face, and I knew that instant that I would not be able to work on files anymore.


    "Marianne"


    "Yes, mother"


    "Do you even know that this is your first anniversary and only 2 more days are left in it"


    "Yes, mother. I know"


    "Then why are you here in the office. You should be with me, working on the preparations for the party. And help me in finalizing everything." she said in a strict tone.


    "It is not a big party, mother. It is just a simple dinner party. Why do we need to do so many preparations?" I was confused and she blinked.


    "Family dinner? Who said so? I am preparing for a grand party. I want to know whether you would like to have a dance party or masquerade party? I have ideas for both. And the designs, would you like to have dark themes or bright ones? And food...." she continued her ideas and suggestions while I just sat there dumbfounded.


    "Mother i think there''s some confusion, Cassius and i have just nned a small family dinner.'''' I told her and she frowned.


    "No, Cassius was with me in the morning and I have asked him about details. He sure has asked me to have a grand party. In fact, I think he is nning a surprise for you." she replied with a mischievous smile and I frowned.


    "What kind of surprise are you talking about?" I asked but she just shrugged her shoulders.


    "Now be a good girl ande with me. We both have a lot of preparations to do. These files can wait, but your anniversary party can not." she added and closed the file from my hand.


    Then she moved behind my back, pulled me from the chair and pushed me out of the door.


    "Come on, we have so much to do. Let''s start with decoration.." i wanted to deny her once again but then the thought came in my mind and i nodded.


    "Yes, mother the party should be very grand. All the empire should attend it. Not only nobles but the nouveau richemoners, traders, and other businessmen should also be invited. The party should be worth remembering." I said with a smile and her eyes narrowed.


    "I am warning you Marianne Essendson. You will not create any drama at the party." her voice turned sharp and I nodded.


    "Of course, Marianne Essendson would listen to her mother" I said , hugging her and she hugged me back with relief. ''But Marianne De Luca, would not. You threatened wrong person, mother''

 Chapter 308: Stealing the seal

    Chapter 308: Stealing the seal


    Marianne pov contd


    "Mother, I am sure you would handle this. Your choice is much better than mine." i said as it had been an hour yet we are not able to decide the flowers. Would it really make much difference if there would be one rose or tulip more or less.


    She narrowed her gaze at me and I sighed, "I was thinking of going to Cassius and helping him in choosing his suit. But I think you are right. I should help you first. After all, you are doing all this for me." I said in a low and disappointing voice. And as expected her eyes gleamed.


    "Oh, is that so.. Then you should have told me earlier. You can go, I will handle the rest. Make sure that both of your dresses should be matching." she said with a serious face but i could see how her eyes were shining.


    She really was turning hopeless.


    "Alright, now go. Don''t just stand here and stare at this olddy." This was the first time she had called herself an olddy. But all i could do was smile and nod, so i walked out from there in hurried footsteps before she could change her mind.


    I walked straight to Cassius''s office.


    I thought Ian would be there in the assistant office but still Francis was there,


    "I want to have an audience with your highness'' ''I stated and he bowed his head.


    "Your highness, his highness have given us instructions that you can go in any time without permission. '''' I was surprised a bit but I kept my expressions neutral as I nodded and walked in.


    "Yes, oh.. Marianne. Come" he was looking happy today!


    "You asked your mother for a grand party, rather than a small family dinner?" I asked and his smile turned stiff, he nodded hesitantly.


    "Good, i am grateful that you have nned everything so well" i said with a bright smile and he looked at me surprised


    "Do you really think so?" he asked and when I nodded, his smile returned.


    ''What did he think that i forgot my n. Tsk tsk''


    "The more people there would be, the better. I want the whole empire to know about it, ``I said with an evil smirk.


    "Surprise, what kind of surprise, i have not nned any surprise." he said and i shook my head.


    "Oh, you do not need to n it. I have all the ns ready. You just have to give me the proof and i will handle the rest.'''' I replied and he frowned.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked with bewilderment and I sighed.


    "I am here for the letters" I said , cutting out the chase, as I took the seat.


    He frowned and looked at me confused. It took him a minute to understand what I was saying and then he nodded.


    "So that was the reason you are happy about the grand party?" he asked with a disappointed face.


    I did not know why but I felt a bit guilty. It was true that our rtionship had much improved but there was a feeling of being hurt that was not going away and did not let me connect to himpletely.


    He sighed when I stayed silent.


    "I will ask Ian to collect them and then deliver them to the dutchess chamber." he said finally and I nodded.


    "Then I will not take more time for you," I said and stood up ready to leave.


    "Marianne" he called me just as I turned ready to go.


    "Yes, your highness," I asked with a smile that was hard to maintain.


    "I hope your drama will end, and we still could celebrate the party even if it is for a bit" his voice was not authoritative but pleading and it made me feel guiltier.


    I had always been a viin but at this moment I felt bad about it after a long time.


    "I will take care of it, your highness. You will not be disappointed.'''' I said and he nodded and then started looking into flies again.


    I gulped as I left the area, why did it feel that he was very disappointed with the way I behaved. I sighed at the thought of changing moods these days. As if he was crossing the stage of menopause!!


    "Penny"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Ask the chef to make chocte truffle and deliver it to the duke''s office.'''' I said and she bowed and left.


    "Wow, so even sweets and gifts have started to be exchanged. Huh?" I really wanted to curse at her timing now.


    "Roselia"


    "Yes, your highness." she said, being serious looking at my grave mood.


    "I need some help. I want the official letterhead and seal of Marquees Wiltshire '''' I asked and she frowned.


    "So do you want to go to their pce and steal it? What are you even thinking?" she asked me with confusion.


    "Not from there, but I am sre Isabe has her own sealed letter. She uses them every time she sends important things. I want you to steal it once shees to work tomorrow."


    "That is very risky. Why do I need it anyway? I thought that all the letters already have the seal" she asked and I shook my head.


    "I am sure it did not. She is not a fool to use the official seal to write a love letter to a married man. Well, I just want to be prepared in any case since tomorrow is thest chance to steal it, '''' I said and she sighed.


    "Alright tell me what is the n, i will try my best"


    "I will identally throw tea on her dress and when she leaves for the powder room you have to steal the seal somehow from her bag"


    "What if she takes her bag in?"


    "That is why I need your help. You have to do something to get a chance and take her bag from her"


    [many readers were asking me for my server, so i did make one yesterday. though it is pretty empty right now. i hope a few of you would still like to fill it. the link is in announcement. thank you]

 Chapter 309: Unrestrained

    Chapter 309: Unrestrained


    Cassoius pov


    I looked at the ring in my hand that I had hidden when Marianne suddenly entered the room. I Had nned to give it to her at our anniversary party. In fact, I have nned to propose to her officially. I could feel that she still had some doubt left in her mind.


    When wee close, there is some restraint from her side and even in the whole day, her behavior usually goes back to normal. As if she wanted to keep herself enclosed in those walls.


    I had thought that a lot of love and assurance would change her views over him. When she would see how I was putting effort. I was revising her allowance and so was Killian''s to make her happy. I was trying my best to make a memorable night at the anniversary party, proposing to her and then kissing her in front of everyone.


    But now, I am not sure anymore. There was only one thing in her mind that used to be in my mind in the past that i had forgotten to see anything else. That was revenge. Though I still did not understand why.. What had Isabe done with her to make her crazy for revenge.


    I closed my eyes and shook my head, "rx, Cassius, all you have to do is put more effort in winning her heart. You have hurt her enough, so definitely it was not going to be easy"


    I took a deep breath and started working on files again and i did not even realise how the day ended. I stretched my muscles as I stood up from my seat and then walked towards the table where my lunch had turned. Though it was nothing new that I had slipped a meal or two. I still felt bad this time, because I could have lunch with all of them. They must have had fun without me again.


    I was expecting them to call me once. But not even a single messenger arrived. Was i expecting too much


    I shook my head, why would I even care. Would it not have wasted enough time of work.


    I walked out of the office and went straight to take a bath and went to her chamber since it was already toote for dinner.


    When I entered I was expecting her to be asleep. But there she was sitting with hands folded, deep in thoughts, her face was filled with worry.


    Did something happen during the day as she was just fine in the morning? I walked towards her and asked,


    "What happened, why are you so worried?" Only then did she notice my presence there. she finally looked at me with a re,


    "Where are the letters?" These were the words that only came out of my mouth.


    "Ah, i forgot about thempletely, i had some important work, i would pass them to you first thing in the morning." I apologised but her anger seemed to have risen.


    "You have forgotten or you do not want to give them in the first ce?" she asked in a sharp voice and I frowned.


    "Did i not have permitted you to take them, if you want them too urgently, then we can go there and bring them now. Come, I will personally handover them to you.`` I said as I held her hand but she turned and took her hand back.


    "I would rather make a new n. It''s fine I do not need the letters anymore." she said definitely. Could this woman ever be happy? I took a deep breath to control my anger and looked at her again.


    "Why are oy making such a small issue? I will give them to you in the morning ``I said again, controlling my anger.


    "Like you promised for today, like you were going to make ns with me? Tell me Cassius have you ever done anything to take the revenge you were talking about or it was just a hoax, a way to get rid of the question I had, the guilt you have towards Killian.


    I was a fool to trust you again. It would have been better if I would have asked for help from Dami..."


    Before she could even form his name, my lips mmed on hers. I kissed her hard, so hard and deep that Marianne could taste blood. I was rough and untamed, I was tired of gettingpared by other men and then losing. I was hot and damn wild, so wild I was almost not letting her breathe.


    Marianne moaned against my lips but I didn''t stop and continued kissing her hard, almost as if I was venting all my frustration in my kisses.


    When lips finally parted, Marianne gasped so hard, panting heavily as if she had been underwater for a long while. A single tear drop even escaped her eyes as she heaved for air. Her hands on my cor trembled and fell on her own chest, clutching her gown as she took several deep breaths.


    I, on the other hand, froze the moment I saw her struggling to stabilize her breathing. My face became even darker. I watched her and didn''t move until Marianne finally caught her breath and was breathing normally again. Her lips became swollen and her throat became dry because of her gasping, as if she had just run quite a distance before he kissed her.


    Her eyes then moved towards my face and she bit her lips.


    Marianne lifted her hand to touch my face but I pulled away and sat back. I ran my fingers through my hair and my lips curved into a wicked smile.


    I closed his eyes as i threw back my head on the sofa


    Marianne slowly moved and knelt on the sofa as she approached me. She looked at the deep frown on my face and she carefully lifted her hand to touch me.


    However, I caught her wrist before her finger could touch my skin.

 Chapter 310: Jealous of Damien

    Chapter 310: Jealous of Damien


    Marianne pov


    I waited for the whole day looking at the door now and then. I sometimes felt trapped as I have a few business frauds and tea too, yet whenever I decided to attack the Wiltshires, I did not seem enough.


    If only they would be divided, things may work better. If Isabe lost her reputation and was forced to marry someone else there would be no reason for them to interfere in our lives again, and for that letters could be a good chance. After all, respect and power is the only thing that matters to nobles. They could even kill for that without doubt and this was a great chance to tarnish her reputation.


    I looked at the door again if Ian was finally here, but once again there was no sign of him. I have not gone out from the office all day, working on the monthly budget he had asked me to make. Even the lunch I had was nothing but small snacks in between.


    I wanted to get done with it as fast as I could. I was sure they must be having fun there, but the surprising thing was they did not even call me for once. Mother haspletely forgotten me after being close to Cassius and Killian but even Jamie forgetting me was surprising, but I was happy that they were living here happily.


    The point was he should have sent the letters before submerging himself in theirughter and enjoyment. I looked back at the list of expenses ofst month and the maintenance of the estate.


    When I was finally done, it was already evening yet I was nowhere. That was it! Did he take me as a fool! I walked to my chamber and sat on the sofa, if he did not want to give me the letters so be it. I will create fake letters then, though the risk was high, if she got flustered over it, there are chances that she could fall into the trap.


    Just when i was contemting i felt his hand on my shoulders, and here he was the culprit of all the ruined ns, [same conversation that was inst chapter, 309 between Marianne and Cassius, please doment if it looks odd]


    I finally caught my breath and was breathing normally again. my lips became swollen and there was a minor cut inside it. My throat had turned dry as if someone had sucked the soul out of my body. I felt a surge of anger bubbling inside me as I looked at him.


    But I was stunned to see the expression on his face. The man who always broods, looking sad and aggrieved, as if he was greatly hurt and only then did i realise theplex emotion i have felt during the kiss, as if he wanted to convey something through the kiss.


    I looked at the deep frown on his face as he sat on the sofa. He was looking forlorn and in pain, the pain I knew much better than any other.


    It was the same expression I had in myst life when I was scorned and spurned by him. He was looking guilty as if he had done sin, and my heart softened.


    I slowly moved and knelt on the sofa as I approached him and I carefully lifted my hand to touch him.


    However, he caught my wrist before my finger could touch his skin.


    He opened his eyes and looked at me. There was an indescribable emotion in his eyes as he smiled coldly.


    "It seems that everything I do always ends up hurting you."


    He shook his head and sighed. "You should know by now that I am crazy, Marianne."


    He held my chin gently and stared at my swollen lips. "And it seems I am getting crazier by the day" he trailed off before he let go of me and closed his eyes again.


    I reached out for him again but he quickly stood up and walked out of the room before I could reach him, leaving my hand hanging in mid air.


    Though he was the one to kiss me roughly, yet I was the one to feel guilty. Why was he so upset all of a sudden. I repeated the whole conversation in my mind again but there was nothing that i had not done before, then why.


    I sat there in confusion, when I saw a silver box in front of my eyes, I looked above only to see his hand.


    I looked at him in confusion, when he held my hand and put the box in it.


    "These are the letters that i still have, all the others are either burnt or thrown away, but i think this would be enough" he said as he put the box, then without waiting for another second he walked to the bed andid there closing his eyes though both knew that he was not sleeping.


    "Cassius, I didn''t mean to hurt you, I was just a bit angry. I apologise if I have crossed my limits. okay?" i told him sincerely,


    "It''s fine, Marianne, maybe I should just get habitual of beingpared and then lose," he said calmly and I frowned, I never remembered that he had lost much in his life except a few arguments with Jamie.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked again and he shook his head.


    He was seemingly calm again but he didn''t talk much. So, all I could do wasy on the bed and sleep too.


    Iid on the bed with millions of thoughts in my head. I wanted to tell him that he was not crazy. Or maybe even if he was, I didn''t care and I would still love him anyway. I was busy thinking about the reason behind what he did and what made him react that way. Was it just pure anger? Was it jealousy? Was he angry because I said that Damien would have helped me better? My eyes widened as reality endowed me.


    [Finally back to the old schedule, yay.. Would start replying toments too, thanks for bearing with me.]

 Chapter 311: The nightmare

    Chapter 311: The nightmare


    Was he angry because I said that Damien would have helped me better? My eyes widened as reality endowed me.


    "Was he feeling jealous of Damien?" I wanted to chuckle at the absurdity of the thought. It was like being jealous of Killian or James. But then he was jealous of them too.


    Instead of sitting here and assuming it was better that i asked him and clear if there was any confusion.


    "Cassius, Cassius'' ''I called many times but the man did not reply.


    I sat up properly to call him again but his breathing was steady and his eyes were closed, so I let the matter go. But I would make sure to ask him in the morning before he left the chamber, or else this matter would be added to the unresolved matter piled up eating dust.


    I closed my eyes feeling a bit peaceful as I finally got the letters and the conversation also cleared my mind. However, as the night became deeper, my peaceful sleep started to be disrupted.


    It was pitch ck all around me but I saw myself, dressed in white, as I stood by the door. This was the door to Cassius''s room, and then, everything turned ck again. I crawled in the dark for a long while until my throat ran so dry it was getting hard to breathe.


    I panted and gasped but I continued crawling until I saw a small little light ahead of me. I chased it, reaching out my hand to grab at it but I fell. It was a seemingly endless abyss, swallowing me up. Suddenly I saw blood all over me. There was blood in my hands and I was holding a knife.


    I started to tremble and I wanted to scream but I couldn''t. I couldn''t move no matter how I struggled. I wanted to throw away the knife that was stained with blood but it was stuck on my palm.


    Then, I looked up and saw Cassius. He was smiling but there was blood flowing from his mouth which flowed down over his clothes, staining them red. His eyes filled with unbearable pain and regret and sadness as he reached out his hand to touch me.


    "Ahh!" I woke up panting. I was sweating hard and slightly trembling. I hugged myself as I tried to calm my racing heart. It was that dream again. Why? Why was I having such a dream? Last night, my dream stopped when I saw Cassius''s face. But this time, it went on for a little bit longer.


    I looked around and shivered, remembering those bloody images. I felt the moment beside me but I was still trying to calm down, I needed a few more minutes to be normal again.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Cassius''s brows creased as he held my shoulders.


    He could see my wet face and my hand shivering uncontrobly.


    "Did you did you have any nightmares?" he asked gently and I nodded.


    He wrapped his hands around my waist and pulled me gently into his arms.


    I found myself hugging him back until I had fully calmed down.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally let me go.


    "What was the nightmare about?" he asked hesitantly and I bit my lip. I looked at my hands and my body as if i was trying to find the left traces of blood on them,


    He looked at me quizzically but stayed silent as if he was giving me time to contemte and tell him. But no matter how much time he would give, there was no way that I would be able to tell him what I had seen. So I stayed silent.


    The silence was turning awkward as I sat under his intense gaze when suddenly I heard the growling of his stomach.


    I looked at him surprised and he coughed.


    "It was nothing," he said, and I could only nod. But then the sound came again and this time it was not his stomach that was rumbling.


    He looked at me and I repeated what he said. "It was nothing" and just like me he also nodded.


    We both once again turned silent and the room turned more awkward when our stomach protested again, and this time they did not wait for their turn but growled together as if telling that they would not keep silent until they were fed.


    I looked at the stubborn man who was still trying to maintain his pride and chuckled. He looked at me surprised but soon joined me in the peals ofughter. This was the first freely unbridledughter we had shared in two lifetimes, like we were young again,


    "I guess we both are hungry.'''' I said and he nodded.


    "Why, was the dinner not tasty enough, or James red you so much that you were not able to eat?" I asked , finally controlling myughter when he looked at me stunned.


    "Why are you so surprised?" I asked with a knowing face, "don''t tell me that was really the case?"


    "Marianne, do not tell me that you have been so busy in enjoying the jokes of the family that you didn''t even notice my absence on the meals. I did not have any meal today" he said with a grumbling look and I blinked.


    He looked at my face and his face turned surprised again, "did you miss your meals too?" he asked and I nodded.


    We both were silent for a second beforeughing together again.


    "Let''s go and eat something then. Maybe your nightmare was also because of hunger" he sang and I shook my head.


    "It is way past midnight. All the staff would be sleeping,`` I replied and he frowned.


    "Well, we can ask the maid to wake the kitchen staff up, after all we pay them" he said as if it were a matter of fact.


    ''We do not pay them to ask them to cook anytime without any advance notice.," i replied stubbornly too, "it would be a hassle to wake up maids then ask them to wake up chef and then they would cook, better wait for breakfast" i exined and the man sighed


    "Come, I will cook something for you then."


    ".........."

 Chapter 312: Simple meal

    Chapter 312: Simple meal


    "Come, I will cook something for you then."


    These words were no less surprising to me as Killian had first invited me to have dinner with him. I sat there waiting for him to say in a mocking voice, "did you really think i would do that? Ha, such a fool?" but he did not.. He kept looking at me as if waiting for my eptance.


    "Are you going to think till morning?" he asked finally when I did not reply.


    "Do you even know cooking?'''' I could not help but ask.. I have never heard of home cooking in my two lives. Even when I had stayed as his wife for a lifetime.


    "I do. I have cooked once in my childhood" he said so proudly as if it was a matter of today.


    "You mean 20 years ago?" I asked in an unbelievable tone.


    "16 years, but how does it matter?" he asked, confused as he stood from the bed and then adjusted his clothes.


    ''Did he really not understand why? It is a matter of my life and death!''


    "On a second note, waking up chef seems like a better idea to me" I said and he looked at me with disdain.


    "Your thoughts are written on your face. Don''t worry I will make sure you stay alive." though he said that there was an evil smirk on his face and I red at him.


    He shook his head and walked out and reluctantly I followed. When we walked out towards the kitchen, the guards were surprised and a guard moved to wake up the sleeping maid in the kitchen. She opened her eyes groggily but when she saw us, her eyes widened and all her sleep left her at once.


    "Your highness" she bowed and trembled at the same time. "I apologise, your highness" she continued and I shook my head.


    "You can leave" said Cassius and the girl started shivering which made him confused.


    If it would have been past I would have been confused like him about why the girl was upset when I was just giving her a chance to sleep in her bed, but now that I have started conversing again normally, I do understand it.


    "We mean, you can retire to your room, there is no need to stay here in the cold." I added and though confused, the girl felt rxed.


    "Now go" he said once he saw her she was still there and the girl nodded hard and ran away as if demons were chasing her.


    "Are you sure we didn''t need her?" I asked pensively as we both were novices. I did not know much except baking a few cakes and cookies, that was because my grandmother used to love baking, so everydy in our family followed.


    "I can manage a few simple dishes." he said proudly as he entered.


    But then when we entered the kitchen was huge, not that we had expected it to be small, but the problem was where would we find things! It was neatly and cleanly arranged.


    "Umm, why don''t we just go back and sleep" but he did not listen and started opening cupboards and boxes and I rolled my eyes.


    I walked towards the ice boxes as mostly meats and vegetables would be in it. "Here" I called him as he walked towards me.


    He nodded and took some onions, tomato from it. There were already eggs on the kitchen counter.


    "Can you help me in cutting?" he asked and i nodded, i took the knife and started cutting tomatoes and he did the same with onion. But soon the man''s eyes blinked and tears could be seen forming around his eyes.


    He was looking too cute for the first time in his life.


    "Don''tugh, pay attention in cutting or else you will cut your finger." he scolded and i looked back down.


    But in the next second I heard him wince and looked above only to see his finger was cut.


    I looked at his hand and took his finger and put it in my mouth to stop the flowing of blood. I sucked his blood without thinking much and only when I was sure that it was fine enough did I let it go. But when his eyes met mine only then did I realise what I did in my panic state.


    He was looking thunder stricken while his hand was still in my hand. He didn''t even move as his gaze was just glued unto me.


    "This might sound stupid and unreal but I swear, licking a wound was actually a good thing. You may not believe it but saliva actually contains antibacterial and antiviralponents. Also, it actually also has tissue factors that help clotting.


    And it''s not only that, licking would also be another way of wiping off pathogens so it can serve as a substitute for clean water. And also, saliva even has factors that speed wound healing and finally, it''s a natural painkiller. I''ve even read that saliva was six times more powerful than morphine. It''s quite amazing right? It''s amazing right?" I bbered so fast as I let his hand go that I didn''t even know what I said half of the time.


    He just nodded, though I was sure he also did not understand what I said and I looked down and started cutting veggies with further speed to get done with it and resume my sleep. I didn''t even know how I ended up here cooking when all I just wanted was a peaceful night before the nning and plotting starts.


    Finally he lit the stove and started making omelet and I looked around to find bread. I took some fresh fruits from the icebox and started cutting it to make a simple fruit sd. We both sat down on the side table of kitchen and started eating in silence when my eyes widened as i took the first bite..


    ''I knew his cooking could be used to kill enemies''

 Chapter 313: The girl resembled me

    Chapter 313: The girl resembled me


    The bite I had taken struck in my throat. I was neither able to swallow it or disgorge it under his expectant eyes. I took a piece of mango, and nibbled it and with a deep breath i swallowed all.,


    He tilted his head and ate a bite himself and in the next second he coughed and spit it out. Iughed looking at his face.


    "How much salt do you put in it anyway?" I asked finally, passing him the fruits.


    "Well, not much.. Just two spoons since I made two omelet" he told me but even though I had no idea how much was in it, I was sure he had added much more than needed.


    "And so is chili , right?" I asked and he nodded.


    "Well, I have only cooked once before but that time spices were added by Ste." he told me and I could only nod.


    I looked out of the window. There were still stars shining in the sky. It was still early.


    "If you want, I can make cookies or a cake." I offered and he shook his head.


    "You were already tired. We can manage with fruits for now. I apologise for the omelet" he said as he took a piece of strawberry.


    I wanted to tell him that it was not a big deal. I could make cookies very fast. And I had found a lot of ingredients already when he was struggling with eggs, but I stayed silent. We slowly ate fruits in silence, as if both wanted to drag this period a bit further, hoping the other would finally say something but it did not happen.


    The fruit tter finished yet the silence ensued.


    "We shall go and take a rest for a while. There is a long day ahead." he said and I nodded. We took the tes and put them in the sink as we walked out.


    "Are you sure you did not want me to make a cake for you?" I did not know why, but I did not like the look on his face. So if food could make him feel better, why not give it a try!


    He turned to look at me surprised and tilted his head, "especially for me?" he asked uncertainty.. Could he see ghosts here who were demanding baking from me?


    I wanted to tsk at his foolish question, yet I nodded silently and as if the switch button was pressed his whole gloomy look changed.


    "Well, if you say so. I would love to have a cake baked by you. But I will help too." he added and I nodded.


    "As long as you don''t touch the spices, everything is fine '''' I added and he turned silent, his face turned brooding.


    But in the next scene he startedughing and so do i.


    "But Marianne, how would you bake the cake with just one hand? Cutting tomatoes and fruits was already a big feat for you." I know that the fruits I cut were not perfect at all. They were cut in odd shapes, but my left hand worked only this much.


    "Then we can do it together, as you said you can help me." I offered and he nodded hesitantly.


    I moved to take the bowl when he stopped me.


    "You will just instruct, I will do all the work" he said and I raised a brow.. The great Cassius De Luca whose pride could touch the sky would take instructions from ady for baking. Could anyone have ever imagined this bizarre situation.


    He took flour, eggs, sugar and a big bowl and ten looked at me.


    "So, what shall i do now?" he asked and I was spoiled.


    "Break 3 eggs and add 2 cups sugar in it then take the strawberry and puree them and add the puree in it too and mix well. No, more.. Yes that''s right....`` I continued to instruct him and he took it very seriously, moving his hands.


    "Good, now take the cake out of the oven" I said with a smile as the cake was done. He turned towards me and my mouth dropped seeing Cassius bent over the table, wearing a red apron and seriously piping ze on top of a cake!


    There was some flour and the batter on his cheek, and forehead, and for a moment I could not speak. I just wanted to capture this scene in my memory forever. I didn''t even want to see this as a portrait as I wanted this only for my eyes to see.


    He was seriously making something over the cake but my eyes were on his face.


    "Cassius? What is that?" I asked. I finally looked back at the cake and noticed that he was trying to make something very serious. He was busy making something Could not recognize.


    He was so serious he didn''t even speak more than ten words since we started baking. He was like an obedient student who just kept nodding and doing what he was asked to do.


    He was acting a little strange but I thought that maybe Cassius was like this when he worked?


    Once Cassius was done, a proud smile formed on his lips. He seemed satisfied with what he had made and he seemed to have enjoyed the baking process. It was fun and I felt so rxed and enjoying myself after a long time. This was a new experience I would never forget.


    "Is it done, Cassius?" I asked and he nodded, so I moved closer to see what he had made and my eyes turned wide.


    The cake had a small girl holding a sword in her hand. It.. it was resembling me!? I stood there silently when he asked.


    "So, how is it?"


    "I.. I think we did quite well!" I replied , controlling my emotions. A sweet pink strawberry cake with choctes on top. And in the corner was my portrait.


    "There''s icing on your face, Cassius," I told him but the man just raised a brow. "Let me wipe it off for you."


    I moved my hand again but he still didn''t let me.

 Chapter 314: Grow old and live forever

    Chapter 314: Grow old and live forever


    "There''s icing on your face, Cassius," I told him but the man just raised a brow. "Let me wipe it off for you."


    "I will clean it myself." he said as he took the cloth from the counter and cleaned his face.


    He silently cut the cake and passed a big piece to me and took a piece for himself. He was once again looking very serious, and here I thought that his mood was better now.


    I took a small piece in the fork and tasted, it was just as i had thought, perfect, "the cake is delicious, Cassius. It is even better than what I bakedst time.`` Ipleted it and a proud smile bloomed on his lips.


    "It is because we both did it together as a team, '''' he said and I nodded.


    ''If only we could work as a team in every matter then the results would have been perfect''


    We both ate in silence once again, when i said, "ummm, i was notparing you with anyone. I apologise if you felt hurt because I took Damien''s name '''' I said seriously and he blinked.


    He was not expecting me to apologise but it was necessary.


    "I should not have taken things that seriously. You must have been so busy that you didn''t even find time to eat. If I was in that urgency, I should havee to you and asked for the letters again. So I apologise, your highness ``I continued and he finally moved.


    "People often speak truth in anger, Marianne. You must have felt that if I would not be able to handle you then you would ask Damien and he would be able to help you, right?" he asked and I pursed my lips.


    He became silent again as we continued to eat cake. I wanted to exin to him that though I would have taken Damien''s help, that did not mean he was more important to me, but I did not know how!


    "I am done." he said as he took his te and put it in the sink and I followed.


    "What about the rest of the cake?" he asked


    "Let it be here, it is almost morning. Jamie and Killian would be happy if they get a share too.`` I said with a smile as I imagined their happy faces.


    He was looking reluctant yet he nodded, and we both went back into the bedroom. He went to change the clothes and wash his face and Iid on the bed once again.


    He came silently and took his ce but the silence was making me deaf.


    "Are you still angry?" I asked. My voice sounded a little hesitant.


    Cassius, who was staring at the ceiling, lifted his arm and covered his eyes with the back of his hand.


    "I don''t know" he mumbled.


    "I''m sorry, I "


    "No," he cut me off as he turned and looked at me. He suddenly pulled me closer to him until our bodies shared each other''s warmth.


    "I think I''m just angry with myself right now. So forget about it and get some rest."


    "Why? Is it because you couldn''t control yourself?"


    Cassius fell silent and then I felt him let out a small sigh.


    "Marianne I think next time when you see me starting to get angry, it''s better for you to stay away from me. Or at least try to maintain a distance," he said in a guilt filled voice.


    I was surprised. I attempted to lift my head to look at him but Cassius he turned his face to another side as if he didn''t want me to see his face.


    "I told you i am just like this, if youe close you will see the darker side of me. Who knows what I''d do to you next time."


    I shook my head at his self depreciating remarks. This was the first time Cassius talked to me this way. His voice, his words and the way he was talking about himself it was all just filled with pain.


    The instant I saw his eyes; I couldn''t help but fall in a daze. It was like the walls he always had around him was finally breaking in his eyes and there he was inside them. i could finally see the vulnerable and lonesome Cassius behind the walls.


    I never saw him make such a soft expression before. His hard and cold, angry face had gone and reced by the a kid who was left alone by the world. for a moment his expressions even resembled Killian.


    The expression he had on his face at that moment was enough to melt inside my heart and mind and I couldn''t speak. I felt like I didn''t want to blink because I was afraid that once I did, his face would be hard and cold again. I wanted to just watch him like this, even if this lifetime had passed like this, i would not feel any remorse.


    "would you stop staring like that and sleep." he blinked and looked at me and his expressions were back to normal. his eyes were nk and cold again as if everything was my figment of imagination.


    i have always loved this man, but our actions towards each other have drifted us apart, that i have thought we were not possible together anymore. but now that we have started talking, it felt like he needed more love and care than me. he looked like an abondoned puppy to me many times.


    "Cassius, I have many friends who are closer to my heart. I can trust them for my life. They have helped me in every course of my life selflessly and if I got a chance I would do the same for them. I love them a lot.


    But they are friends, somewhere they would have their family soon and these days would never return. But Killian and. You.. You are my family with whom I will grow old and live forever. So there is no ce forparison at all.'''' I told him honestly and then closed my eyes without waiting for his reply.

 Chapter 315: Professed her love

    Chapter 315: Professed her love


    Cassius pov


    "They are friends, somewhere they would have their family soon and these days would never return. But Killian and. You.. You are my family with whom I will grow old and live forever. So there is no ce forparison at all.'''' she said with so much sincerity that there was no ce of doubt in it.


    But before I could say anything, she closed her eyes and slept.


    But before I could say anything, she closed her eyes and slept. She did not even wait for my response! Did she know how much i wanted to ask her then why was she hugging him, why is he the first person she remembered all the time.


    I was feeling torn about the emotions i was feeling, till now i wanted to give her a good life because i have epted her as my wife, but in this moment there was more than that.


    But then I remembered what I did to her a few hours ago and I gritted my teeth. I didn''t want to hurt her but I felt so much anger and hurt back then that I couldn''t seem to stop myself.


    She was sleeping so peacefully and here I lost all my sleep. I didn''t even know how much time had passed, I kept tossing and turning in the bed, when my eyes fell on her again.


    I looked at the tendril that was falling on her face, making her frown. I smiled at how innocent she was looking. I held it in my hand and moved it away from her face.


    I should have moved my hands but I did not. I gently ran my hands in her soft and fragrant hair, it made me feel calm. Then my hands moved to her face, it was looking so peaceful, so serene, that it was breathtaking. Marianne was looking so picturesque that I could not move my eyes away, I just wanted to keep looking at her.


    Her hands gently moved and held my waist. She clutched my shirt and I smiled. She was behaving just like Killian used to do whenever I caress his cheek in sleep.


    Her steady breathing finally affected me and my eyes turned heavy. I moved closer to her and hugged her. Taking a sniff of hervender smell, I closed my eyes ready to sleep in her arms, but as if she had decided to make havoc in my life.


    She moved closer to my body and hugged me tightly as she spoke,


    "You will be the one most important to me, all my life. No matter how much i hate you, i still love you Cassius" i continued to look at her as I could not believe that..


    "Did she.. .Did she just profess her love for me? Did she still love me..?" I continued mumbling like a madman. I was even ready to talk about all the inanimate objects of the world, if they could help me in knowing the truth.


    "Marianne.. Marianne" i called but the girl did not move at all as if she was lost in deep sleep. And here I was anxious like a man finally know his destination but did not know the way to reach there.


    The sun had already risen and was peeking through the window when she finally opened her eyes. She blinked a few times, then yawned and then thinking that the one in her embrace was her pillow, she moved to bury her face on my chest. It reminded me of the time when she had pinched my nipples to know that it was a dream or reality.. She really was one hell of a queerdy.


    However, her face furrowed as she did not encounter the softness of a pillow as she had expected, it was met with my hard muscle instead.


    She lifted her head and saw that the pillow she was trying to find was actually me. I was wide awake and looking at her, she was looking so beautiful even when her hair were scattered all over her face.


    "Good morning, Cassius," she greeted as she let go of me and sat up.


    I tilted my head and looked intently into her eyes. Whole night I waited for her to wake up so that I could ask her question but now that she was awake, I was hesitating.. What if she denied, or told me that it was a joke!?


    "Did you have a dreamst night? I mean, a good dream, not a nightmare,`` I asked and she blinked, trying to remember. She was looking a bit curious about why I was suddenly asking that.


    "I don''t remember seeing a dream, I think I slept pretty deeply after our conversation and having food." she answered but I did not know how much truth was in it. Then she looked at me in curiosity. "Why?"


    "Nothing. You were just snoringst night so I thought you were dreaming" I said before I cleared my throat and stood up.


    "I was snoring?" her eyes were wide. "I never snore," she added with conviction.


    "How do you know, you snore many times" I said as she was looking too cute to tease.


    I cleared my throat again and nced at her before I headed towards the door. but then i turned and added, "and you drool too, just look at my shirt"


    I made my way to the room quickly and got ready in the bathroom before I went downstairs.


    In the dining room, the others were already seated as I walked and soon Marianne joined. But we were the only ones eating. Everyone else was looking at us as if we were some rare species of animals they have seen or heard for the first time.


    She was also talking to everyone like usual, cheerful and bright, despite what happenedst night. It almost seemed as if nothing had happened, like a ball of fire that kept on burning me all night, had died in her in the first ray of the sunlight.

 Chapter 316: I want you, Marianne

    Chapter 316: I want you, Marianne


    Marianne pov


    The first thing I did after getting ready was opening and checking the letters. As I had expected it did not have the seal of the Wiltshire family. Only the writing could be matched. But there was a high chance that she would deny and use that her handwriting had been copied.


    "Your highness, everyone is waiting for you at the breakfast table." said Penny and I nodded.


    Putting the box in the cupboard I walked out and joined everyone on the breakfast table.


    I looked at Cassis who was once again that silent, proud cold man. As ifst night did not happen at all. I could feel my mothers eyes on me and the half cake that was left by us on the table.


    "Mother the cake is delicious." said Killian as he took a mouthful. "But you should not have baked the cake. It would have been very difficult with a single hand" he said and I coughed. As i remembered Cassius in yellow apron with flour and icing on his face.


    "It is your father who cooked it, son" i said and everyone who was eating the meal withughing and chatting stopped and looked at both of us as if they have suddenly seen a ghost.


    Thank goodness, no one still said anything but when we were ready to go my mother stopped us, "dear, i hope you both are not busy today." though she was asking her tone was telling that she was not ready to hear a no.


    I was about to make an excuse but before I could say anything Cassius spoke first, "no, we arepletely free mothers, tell us how we shall assist you."


    ''What did he mean by we here! Did he even ask me?''


    "d to know that. We have organised a practice session for your dance and other things. I want you to check the final preparations with me and then have a dance practice and tell me what else you want me to add" she said pping her hands.''


    "Mother, it is not wedding, it is just a party. And we both are good at dancing. We do not need practice." i said and she red at me.


    "Of course, we do. I am with you mother all the time." said Cassius, and i was sure even if she asked her to go and jump from the cliff he would say yes.


    I rolled my eyes as I followed them to the 1 main hall of the pce where mostly parties were thrown.


    We started with decoration and one by one mother showed us everything and even the menu was confirmed. Cassius was taking part in it so enthusiastically that if I did know any better, I would have thought he loved parties.


    "Great, i will soon apply the changes, and check other things, till then you both could do dance practice." she said as she left us alone in the hall,


    The music soon started, it was my favorite slow tune. Cassius held my hand, and pulled me towards him, his hands reached my waist, but his hold was strange. As if his fingers were dancing over my skin.


    He held me so close that I could hear his breath.


    His other hand touched my hands and continued to move above. His hand reached my hairs and he took the pin out.


    My hairs feel like waterfall and i looked at him surprised. He eyes were turned intense, as if a fire was burning there. His face moved closer as if he was about to kiss me and i instinctively close my eyes.


    His lips instead reached my ears,


    "Match my steps darling" with that he threw me to the opposite side and before i could bnce myself he held me tightly and pulled towards himself. My back touched his and his one hand wrapped above my breast and other on my waist. He held me up and my foot moved in the air. He moved a circle keeping me in the air.


    And when he finally put me down and turned me my breathes were ready rugged. His both hands were on my waist and he twirled me with a smile. I was not able to bnce with one hand so he had taken full control over the dance. He bend his torso and instinctively i moved my body backwards to give him space. His hand on my thighs and he held them wrapping on his torso as we stood again, and with that he moved.


    I was so shocked. I have never seen women wrapping their thighs on the torso of a man in the dance but if that wasn''t enough he held my hand up in the air and then very sensually roamed his hand from palm to below, slowly creating so many ripples in my heart.


    He moved me and moved with me so close.


    "Cassius"


    "Sshhhh" he said as he kept his finger on my lips and then very slowly moved it over my lips, grazing them.


    Finally letting go of my lips, he twirled me again. His legs were following mine in a different way. This was not the ballroom dance I knew, it was an art of seduction and he was getting very sessful in seducing me.


    His hands held mine and wrapped it on his neck and then his both hands started roaming on my back. His every touch was so sensual that I was having a hard time following his steps. All I could feel was his touch.


    Slowly his hands reach my shoulders and I let his neck go to create some distance between us. But he was not ready to let go. He held my hand again and pulled me in his arms, my back was on his chest leaning and his face was on the crook of my neck, he gently kissed me there and I closed my eyes, but soon his kiss turned demanding.


    "Cassius"


    "I want you Marianne,"

 Chapter 317: Make love to me

    Chapter 317: Make love to me


    Marianne pov


    "I want you Marianne" the words came out so seductively form his mouth that i felt my whole body shuddering.


    My eyes widened and my face turned red. I could not believe he just said so! Just like that. I didn''t even know what to reply. So I stood there like a Mannequin doll not knowing what to say and how to reply.


    "If you could not let me have you, At least let me taste you a bit, please." he said as if i was not a human but his favorite meal. What did he even mean by not eating rather than tasting?!


    "Cassius.. I"


    "Ssshhh.. Just a bit of tasting.. I promise"


    If I was in any doubt what he meant by that, then his next actions answered my questions. He held the back of my head and pulled me towards him. His lips touched my lips gently, with a soft kiss then he started sucking my upper lips, it was so soft and mellowing that I felt my body melting. arms. But soon he picked up the pace and poked his tongue inside my mouth. Tagging and poking my tongue with him, he kissed me hard and rough, until My back was pressed hard against the nearby pir.


    He was more unrestrained than yesterday, fiercer and wilder, until I felt like I tasted a faint vour of blood again.


    Once our lips parted, I was gasping hard for oxygen but he gave me little to no time to catch my breath.


    As he kissed me again, long and hard. I moaned against his lips. He was so intense that my breathing turned hard and my knees turned weak.


    How much time had passed, when his lips finally left mine, but in the next moment, I felt his lips on my neck and his hands slip under my gown.


    "C.. Cassius wait." I tried to stop him and dly, the man paused and gazed up at me, panting, his warm breath caressing her exposed corbones.


    "Cassius we''re outside" I grabbed his hair, begging him.


    "I don''t care."


    "H-huh?!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone see any part of you. If anyone does, I''ll gouge their eyes out."


    I was speechless. I never thought that things would end up like this!


    "Cassius, stop it, this is not our room" I shouted in a slightly higher tone. And he nodded. I took a deep breath thinking that he got my point but with that he took me in his arms and walked out of the hall.


    When he opened the door my mother was standing there doing something i didn''t even notice.. All I could see was her red face, and trust me it was not an easy feat to make her embarrassed.


    Looking at her and then at the faces of other maids and servants, my face turned red deer if that was even possible. But the man continued to move shamelessly towards the room.


    "Cassius.. What are you doing in broad daylight?" I asked exasperated. But the man''s eyes were filled with desire. They have long turned misty.


    "I know.. I tried. I thought I hadpleted my feelings. I thought I hadplete control over my emotions and I have be strong in these two years. I have made enough walls and have kept myself well hidden in them. But your confessionst night is making me crazy.


    I was not able to wink, not able to think only your words are repeating in my mind. That I could not believe that I am behaving like that at the age of 32.. But I can really not control myself. I really tried Marianne '''' he continued telling me and I could see the sincerity but I did not remember professing my love to him.


    Cassius immediately unpaused from where he left off a while ago. His swift hands began undressing me as he kissed my body, lower and lower.


    A moan left my mouth and because the room wasrge my moan echoed loudly, shocking me to the core.


    My hands flew on my mouth like I was startled by my audacity. It was day time and maids were just outside the room, anyone came knocking anytime or just passed through.


    ''What would they all think about me?!'' I shook my head and tried to control my body.


    Cassius saw my reaction and a chuckle left his mouth.


    I looked at him in surprise. Heughed?! And it wasn''t a cold, mockingugh!


    "Let me hear more of those moans, Marianne," he whispered sexily as my dress fell on the floor, shocking me. When did he even get rid of the corset and threads?


    I subconsciously covered myself with my hands.


    "It''s toote, Marianne. As you wanted, we are already in the room, so there is no need to be unrestrained anymore." He whispered in my ear and then bit me there. I swallowed as I felt it move under his pants.


    But all i was worried about the people who had seen us, my eyes looking at the window where the sunlight was trying to peek inside the room.


    "Stop thinking about something else, Marianne, and look at me," he spoke again, pulling every bit of my attention back to him.


    "I want you to tame my little monster again" he dered the moment i looked at him and i was not even a bit surprised by the way he brought me in.


    "But it is not night..'''' I said and he chuckled, "love does not need to know the difference between day and night Marianne. In fact, I want to.. I want to." he stopped saying something and shook his head as if he knew that whatever he was thinking would not be possible anytime soon.


    ''Was he talking about love making? Did he want to enter me?'' This was the only feasible point that roamed in my mind as I looked for all the usible things he wanted to say to me.


    The sound of his cking belt then echoed faintly inside the room, only then did Ie out of my reverie. And he was standing there in his full glory.

 Chapter 318: Second part

    Chapter 318: Second part


    [MATURE CONTENT ONLY FOR 18 YEARS OR ABOVE]


    3rd person pov


    Marianne''s eyes wandered around, not daring to look at it, her face zing red as she looked up at him. They both were standing there in just their undergarments.


    He took her in his arms and she shivered. The cold room and his warm hug created a strange contrast in her mind.


    The manid his eyes on her bed and he took her gently in his arms again and walked towards it. He gentlyid her on the centre of the bed and sat at the edge himself. He looked at her with the same desire and her heart started thumping.


    "Come here, Marianne," he called out to her and the girl moved towards him. Cassius was so gorgeous but too dangerous to look at.


    He held her hands and pulled her to him, making her almost fall over him.


    "What do you want me to do?" She asked him, though she already had the idea of what he wanted, she wanted to be sure as there was one more way left which she was anticipating too.


    "I want you to relive me like always." he verbalised, though he had thought that she would have known.


    She nodded with a disappointed sigh, and he did not understand what happened to her.


    She took a deep breath realising it was just the way she relieved him in the bathroom. She could do that, she had done that before too. She gave herself the courage and nodded.


    She moved and kissed him, though she was unskilled, Cassius was still enjoying her sloppy acts. He had never thought he would be able to get aroused by them.


    Cassius let her explore his mouth and only responded to her softly..


    And then, Marianne felt him lead her hand into his manhood. He made her cup directly, since she was prepared this time she was rxed. She looked at his eyes that were pleading for his release.


    She wrapped her hand around him like she did thest time. She tried to get her brain to think about what she needed to do but before she could start, her body shivered, which Cassius felt.


    Cassius was pulled away from her lips as he stood up, breaking off her grip on him. He then took his boxers off and Marianne kept her eyes on his eyes, not daring to look down. When his monster was out of his cagepletely, her face was burning and she closed her eyes.


    Cassius looked at her conditions and stood up from the bed, he switched off all the lights. And returned to the bed. Andid beside her.


    Without a word, he picked up where he left off and kissed her luscious again. Marianne held onto the edge of the bed behind him to stop herself from toppling on top of him, while he, again, guided her other hand towards the big little monster.


    Marianne held the big little monster in her hand and gripped it at the base. She then slowly moved her hand up and down, as he had taught her. Marianne felt a little more confident and this time, her movements were a bit more sure and precise. Cassius kept her lips busy while Marianne kept his little monster upied.


    Her pace was so slow that Cassius was having a hard time breathing. He closed his eyes to feel her soft touch over him, but the way she was torturing him was making him crazy.


    "Marianne, please.. Do it faster, will you?" he asked in a cracked voce, he was not even able to form the words properly but to his surprise she nodded and increased her pace. Soon her hands started moving on him faster and rougher.


    Cassius was very aroused by this point and his manliness couldn''t hold out for too long before he finally exploded in her hands. This time she did not feel so shocked and instantly realised that he was done.


    He looked at her pridefully, and she felt embarrassed so she moved her eyes down. Yet a smile bloomed on her lips too. They both were covered with sweat as their bodies continued to create friction between them.


    Marianne moved back a little as she panted for air and Cassius was also gasping for air. He felt so good and the lust in his eyes slowly faded. However, he wasn''t finished yet. That was only his part of getting pleasure from her. Now, it was time for part two, her turn.


    Marianne, who thought that they were finally done,id starlight on the bed to catch her breath. She did not understand why he took her clothes when all he wanted was to take his little monster. She could have done that with clothes too.


    But when she was about to get up from the bed to get dressed up, he held her in his arms from behind. Her bare back was touching his chest and his hands were crapped on her waist.


    This was the most intimate position they had taken in their full senses and she could not help but feel this intimacy to her heart. She was already shivering with the kisses they had shared while she was relieving him.


    It would be a lie if she said that she did not feel a thing. Her whole body was burning and there was something strange happening at her pit of stomach. The space between her legs was getting wet, and she was having trouble sitting.


    "Where are you going?" he asked her as he kissed her neck while his hands started trailing all over her body.


    "I.. i am going to dress up," she replied with erratic breathing and he smirked.


    "The day had just started, darling" he whispered in her ear before he again covered her lips. This time, though, he was very gentle, teasing and licking and pecking her lips. He ced his hand on her abdomen and trailed them up to her breast. Her nipples were already hard from desire.

 Chapter 319: I want to tell you something

    Chapter 319: I want to tell you something


    3rd person pov contd..


    [MATURE CONTENT ONLY FOR THE READERS OF 18 YEARS OF AGE OR ABOVE]


    His lips have covered her with tender kisses, his touch had surprisingly touched gentle this time. She started enjoying the soft touches after the rough session and started matching his pace. Her hands reached her mounds and started fondling them. He was happily surprised to see her nipples were already hard from desire.


    He took one of her nipples in his mouth and the other were between his thumb and finger. He kept licking and sucking on one while pinching the other with the same force.


    It was slightly painful but yet much more pleasurable for her. She was flying high in the sky, her nipples were harder like stone as he continued to y with them. He could feel her withering under his touches.


    He finally let it go and moved his lips to her lips again. She was feeling everything too much. Her senses were heightened and her skin was melting under his hands.


    Their tongues were dancing together in the same rhythm. His one hand kept ying with her mounds, alternating between them while his other hand started ying with her undergarment.


    When he noticed that she was not showing any reluctance or hesitation. Then he gently moved his fingers inside the thin material. His fingers reached to her warm hole which was already wet and opened like a blooming flower inviting him to taste its nectar.


    His eyes filled with desire as he felt how wet she was for him. He pushed one finger inside her vagina. And she gasped and moaned. Her eyes that were closed, opened wide. They have turned ssy and the green emerald shone in the dark. She arched her back and her legs shivered.


    She felt the strange sensations in the pit of her stomach. When he was sure that her vagina had adjusted to one finger, he added another inside her. He was preparing her for the stretch that was neededter. Her body tensed, so he moved his thumb and started stroking her clit.


    The fingers that were moving slowly started to increase its pace and she thrashed and withered. The tension was too much. She felt like she was about to reach heaven again likest time. The tension building in her body was too much for her to bear.


    "Cassius" she screamed as another moan escaped her lips.


    "Tell me what you want.. Tell me Marianne?" he asked her and slowed his speed


    "Just wait, Marianne. It''s not time yet" he said, pressing her. He needed to ovee her embarrassment.


    Marianne bit her lips as she turned silent, there was no doubt that she wanted the release too much but she was not going to ask for it. It was being too shameless. But she could not even bear the slow pace he was using. It was tormenting her.


    "So you would not give up this easily, huh?" His words sound like a threat to Marianne, but her body was not letting her listen.


    He smirked as he removed his soaked fingers from inside her, and then he moved his face down. Kissing her stomach, belly button until he reached her vagina.


    He kept going down until his nose was right over her sex. He could smell the sweet scent of her arousal and he wanted to know what she tasted like. He had never done that before as he felt it was too gross and beneath him, but he did not know why he was so aroused just by the thought of touching her there through his lips.


    Marianne was shocked and embarrassed at first but her brain was forced to be shut down as his tongue tasted her. His mouth and the licking and sucking - it was all too much for Marianne to handle.


    She was so aroused but at the same time feeling tormented. She did not know whether she wanted him to leave her or increase her pace.


    "What do you want me to do?" he asked to remove his tongue from there which was flicking her and eating her.


    "I want my release.. Please, Cassius" she finally spoke, getting rid of her embarrassment.


    "Sure, my dear wife" he finally spoke and once again his tongue went in her warm hole, tasting her with so much ferocity.


    All of a sudden, Marianne started to feel that bubbling feeling again start to increase. She moaned, and arched her body and reacted to his every assault.


    "Cassius" she whispered in between moans. "Cassius, I am going toe.." She shouted and in the next moment her body shuddered. She moaned and then turned still in his arms as her body released the sweet nectar he was waiting for.


    Marianne was panting and gasping hard as ther after effect of her strongest orgasm ever hit her, not that she had more than two in her life. She couldn''t even register what had happened in her mind as everything turned nk and her mind stopped working, all she could feel was this magical feel good feeling.


    He was so hard it was unbearable and it was getting worse by the second. The self-control that he had when it came to sex, something that he thought would never be broken, disappeared ever since that night he first touched Marianne.


    He never felt like this about sex before. After the death of Elizabeth, he had thought that he would never have sex again but now all he wanted was to have her day and night in his arms and do all the things he wanted with her soft supple body.


    "Marianne" he called out her name and Marianne finally came back to her senses. She slowly looked at him, but her eyes were still misty and a sheenyer of sweat had covered her bare body, she was looking so stunning he could not describe in words.


    Cassius half bit his lip as he looked at her. She was so damn beautiful.


    He wanted to ask her if he could use his monster in there and can finally be one with her or not, but before he could do so a thought came to his mind and all the lust left his body.


    "Marianne, i want to tell you something"

 Chapter 320: Start of the end

    Chapter 320: Start of the end


    My eyes were looking at the distance for the whole night. The man was staring at me for his reply. What shall I say? What should I do now? Was this the point where my heart would break again?


    I closed my eyes in silence and he sighed. Soon the rays of sunlight started filling the room. Had we spent the whole day in the room?! We did not even go to have a meal yet no maid or servant came to call us? Or did they but we were too lost to listen to them?!


    "At least say something, Marianne. Will you?" I heard his desperate voice but I did not have any reply. Any words to make him feel better.


    "We have a party to attend today." I replied and finally got up wrapping the bedsheet on my body.


    I walked towards the bathroom and entered the pool. The cold water made me realize how cool and lonesome it was in reality. Soon I heard hurried footsteps and the maids entered to help me in bathing.


    They must have noticed my gloomy attitude as they stayed silent too. Not a word was spoken. I was dressed in a simple dress as I had to change it soon anyway.


    I walked out straight to my office. Ordering them to bring my breakfast only there. I found Roselia waiting for me. I passed her the letters and she nodded. She used the seal of Isabe and readied the gift.


    I looked at all the important papers that needed immediate attention. Only lord knows when I will be able to work on them again.


    "Your highness, you are gettingte for the party. You must hurry ``I heard Lina speaking and I looked out. The sun was already high in the sky. It must be past noon.


    I nodded and stood up, giving myst look to my office. Instead of walking towards my chamber, I walked to Killian. So many days had passed since I had spent good time with him.


    A maid was adjusting his suit when I entered, he was looking at the mirror as he was getting ready. He looked at me surprised when I walked towards him.


    "Mother, why are you here?" he asked when I took him in my embrace, making him even more surprised.


    "Mother, is there something that matters?" he asked in a worried tone and I shook my head.


    "These past days I have been too busy to spend good time with you. After the party ends today, let''s n a pic for only you and me, we will spend whole together.'''' I said caressing his cheeks and his eyes softened.


    "That would be a wonderful mother. I would love to spend time with you" he said with a bright smile and I felt a lump forming in my throat.


    "Killian, if I hurt you one day, would you be able to forgive me?" I asked and he frowned.


    "Mother, are you talking about the letters. I have forgotten about them and I understand you have other responsibilities to do too. Just stay with me and that is enough. I''m not angry with you." he said, making me confused.


    "What are you talking about, darling?" I asked and he shook his head.


    "I would not be angry with you mother. I would try my best to understand your conditions." he said and though a bit doubtful, i nodded. I would ask himter when I would have plenty of time.


    "Mother, you should go and get dressed. Otherwise you would bete." he said with seriousness and i chuckled.


    "Yes, my lord" I bowed with a smile, making him shake his head.


    A smile bloomed on my lips but when I turned to go out, I saw Cassius standing there and the smile faded instantly.


    I walked past him straight towards my chamber.


    "Marianne '''' I heard him calling me but I did not stop. If any, my speed increased and soon his voice faded.


    I sat on the chair in front of my mirror looking at the girl who had covered vast distances in terms of time and experience yet I was still here, as if a loop had been set.


    I wore my off white wedding gown, which entuated my figure, and it wasplemented by a waterfall of braid open hair. A small archduchess tiara over my head and diamond ne with matching earrings.


    I was looking stunning, they say and I just smiled to hide the tears forming in my eyes. Today was not the day to cry. It was the day to get revenge for all the tears I had shed over time.


    I smiled and stood up when Cassius was once again at the door to escort me for the party. I smiled, a stunning smile no matter how much it was for me.


    He smiled back, as if relieved by the fact that I took his hand in mine and walked out with him arms in arms. As we climbed down the stairs I saw my mother smiling ear to ear. Jamie, Damien, Killian, Roselia, and all of my loved ones were there, happy for me, smiling and enjoying the day.


    Guests have started to fill in the room too. We stood there together greeting the guests. When the announcement of the arrival of the emperor resonated in the air.


    We both stood at the entrance and bowed together to wee the emperor''s father, Cassius''s uncle who hade personally after so many years to attend a party. Behind him was his whole family. Charles, Katherine and Rosamund.


    "Hail to the glory of the empire, your majesty" we wished and finally stood straight to wee them.


    "Wish you a very happy anniversary, my dear nephew." said the old man patting Cassius'' shoulder, and soon they walked in. Katherine came and hugged me, but when she left my arms there was worry filled in her eyes.


    "Have you been crying, Marianne?" she asked me, making me stunned.

 Chapter 321: Uncover the truth

    Chapter 321: Uncover the truth


    Marianne pov contd.


    Iughed and shook my head.


    "I make others cry, your majesty. Why would I be the one crying? `` Then I looked at her with worried eyes, "how have you been? I apologise, I could not write back enough to you these days." she looked at me as if calcting my words.


    "I am better. I have gained a few new allies." Then she looked around and her voice turned lower, "meet me in three days. I have a few things to share with you."


    I nodded, I really wanted to go and help her but I was getting stuck in things again and again. I need to get away too.


    "I will help you as much as i can, your majesty" i replied and she looked at me gratefully as she walked away to avoid the suspicions.


    I walked towards Killian who was standing alone in the corner, while Cassius was entertaining the royal family.


    The hall was shining brightly. My mother had even changed the chandeliers from silver to gold one. It was decorated with a ray of flowers covering the whole surface of the stairs and tables. The theme was golden giving our dresses a contrasting vibe.


    I looked at everything as if I was trying to memorize every part of it.


    "Mother, did you not like the decorations?" asked Killian and I shook my head.


    "Everything is just perfect son. The way I have always desired.`` I said with a smile and his eyes shone. He hugged my waist and smiled.


    "I am happy mother, that you and father have solved all the problems between you and we are a small happy family now.'''' His words pierced my heart and I felt guilty towards him. I intentionally and unintentionally hurt him all the time.


    "Be a good mother to me and love me a lot.." his words rang in my ears and my grip on him tightened confusingly.


    "Killian, what gift have you prepared for me?" I asked and he looked proudly at me.


    "Every time you wield a sword you have to ask for a spare knight uniform or ask aunt Roselia to lend one armor to you. I have prepared the best armor for you. It took a month to create it. It is the best one in the whole empire" he said with a big smile.


    "Since when have you been nning it darling?" I was surprised and he beamed.


    "I apologise Killian for being selfish, but i want another thing from you.'''' I said as a lump started forming in my throat.


    He looked at me confused but nodded, "sure, mother. You can ask anything from me. But I wonder what is there that you can not have by yourself?" he asked, tilting his head.


    "I want a promise, Killian. No matter what happens you will trust me. You will trust me that I will love you forever and be with you. I will care for you until a girles into your life and then happily marries you off to her."


    "Mother, i am a man, not a girl that you marry me off" he said with a frown,


    "Just, promise me, my son" i said and he nodded,


    "Alright, I promise you that I will trust you. But please tell me you are not going to do anything again." he said i just smiled and patted his shoulders.


    "Killian, how are you, my child? It has been ages since Ist saw you.`` We both heard the voice and turned to see Marquees Wilshireing towards us.


    "I am fine, my lord. How have you been?" I felt so relieved when he did not call them grandfather like before, but the same could not be said for the man who smiled and faded.


    "That is wonderful, I came to know that you have visited your step mother''s family these days. I wonder when you wille to our estate. I have recently bought new horses too." he lured the little mind but i waited for his response. As this was not my ce to deny.


    "Of course, I would love to visit and spend some time there." he said with a bright smile.


    ''Alright, though it was not my ce to deny. But it is my duty to assure that his education did not get interrupted further by taking another leave for the next 2 years.'' I felt so much better with that thought.


    "Your highness, this is a small gift for you." said the man passing a gold kettle with the tea boxes and my eyes turned cold. This man was so tantly trying to drug me again. I would make sure to feed him only this tea in the prison all his life.


    "That is so kind of you, Marquees. I will make sure that you like my return gift too.'''' I said with a smile which confused the family since my behavior was cold towards them for the past few days.


    They nodded and walked in, and soon other guests started surrounding me to wish me and exchange gifts.


    Kate and Norma stood on my both sides taking gifts while I smiled and hugged many nobledies.


    "The location is wonderful, your highness. And so was the party. I must say you have once again amazed us." said Meredith.


    "Yes, I have been waiting for another party in the dutchess pce since thest tea party. I was wondering when you would invite us." said another noble.


    And soon manypliments started from all sides as theyughed and chatted with me. I kept smiling while asionally my eyes searched for the man who shared the asion with me.


    I saw him walking towards the dark room with the previous emperor and my eyes narrowed.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the powder room." I said, bowing my head a bit and they all nodded and started talking to themselves. I walked out from there and followed Cassius.


    Now was the time to uncover the truth.

 Chapter 322: I Love You

    Chapter 322: I Love You


    I walked behind Cassius trying to know what they were going to talk about but before I could do so, I felt a hand on my wrist. I turned to look that Cassius was there, I looked towards the room again and then at him in confusion.


    "I want to live this night, before your games would destroy everything." he said in a cold tone and i closed my eyes. Was this my game! I wanted to shout and ask him how I was the instigator of them when he was the one who had nned everything but only a coldugh left my mouth.


    He held my hand and brought me back to the party. He walked straight to the dancing area and held my hand. In cue the music started and he took me in his arms.


    Soon we started waltzing to the rhythm. His ears closed to my ears as he whispered,


    "Do you really want to do this?" His voice was strained but I nodded.


    "Would you ever forgive me then?" he asked again and I stayed still in his arms.


    ''Would i?''


    He twirled me with music and I looked around, the happy faces of everyone. The smiles.. That I was going to take.. Their hearts that I was going to break, but it started with my heartbreak, didn''t it?


    The dances touched its intensity as the new couples started doing close dance. Just yesterday we were dancing like them. Much closer than them.


    Cassius looked at me and I shook my head.


    "I did not feel like dancing." I said and left the floor.


    Many looked at me and then at him. I smiled and held his hand as we moved towards the cake.


    They all collected around us as the cake was cut and they all pped. Cassius took a small piece in his hand and fed me, and I repeated the process. I waved towards Killian and he moved. I pecked his cheek as I fed him the next piece.


    He smiled brightly.


    "This is the best gift I could have for my mother." he whispered and my hands were about to take another piece stilled for a second. I smiled at him and took another piece that i shared with mother and Jamie.


    Jamie looked at me with suspicious eyes, and I bowed my head. I should have known he would notice the changes in me.


    "The party is rather simple, duchess." said Rosamound from the sidelines. "I thought that it would be rather dramatic like thest one." she added when no one replied.


    Many nodded epting her words


    "I have also thought that you would have nned something," said another nobledy.


    "How can I disappoint so many people. Since you all want to have a special night, how could I deny." o said as I looked at Isabe, who frowned, feeling my gaze on her.


    "Why don''t we y a game?" I offered and finally they all seemed to be interested.


    "What kind of game would you like us to y this time?" they asked with curiosity.


    "It is a simple game. I will pass the napkin to everyone sitting in a circle. And the person on which the song stopped would do one thing his or her partner would ask him to. And if the person is single, the chance of asking the question would be passed to me since I am the host.`` I said and they all looked at each other and nodded.


    Since most of them were already married, they were not worried about my questions.


    So we all sat in a circle even after my mother red at me many times. She knew there was something cooking in my mind. She always knew.


    The music started and when it stopped the handkerchief was in Rosamond''s hands.


    "Tell me what was your most beautiful memory?" asked Charles, with a smirk.


    "When I waste for the academy, the wheel of my carriage broke. Even as a crown prince, you stopped and invited me to share the carriage with you. Then you talked respectfully, cracked jokes, and made meugh all the way. You made my heartbeat for the first time and since then I was mesmerised by you." she replied with dreamy eyes, her smile was reaching his eyes but my eyes searched for Katherine.


    I wanted to console her but she was looking unaffected as if she did not care at all. She had nothing to do with their public disy of affection. I sighed as I released her affections have really died down.


    But when I turned I saw Jamie also looking at Katherine with worry in his eyes and my eyes narrowed at both of them. Katherine had no idea and I wondered what her reaction would be if she found out.


    The music started again and the handkerchief started passing around. It stopped when the handkerchief was in Cassius''s hands.


    Everyone looked at me and then at him.


    "Since he is the host too, we would be the one asking him the question." announced Charles, and I nodded. There was nothing I had to ask him anyway.


    "Tell us Cassius, whom do you love more, Elizabeth or Marianne?" he asked with mischief in his eyes and I held my dress tightly in my fist.


    I looked at Charles with a re but he just smirked. How could this fool be the emperor?!


    "There is no doubt in it, that I love Marianne only." he announced and the time stopped. Everything turned blurry as I looked at him.


    I did know what I should feel. I was in a mess. But his eyes were looking honest as he looked at me. He put his hand in his pockets and took out a small box. He stood up from his seat and walked towards me slowly.


    He kneels and opens the box in front of me. My breathing stopped as I looked at the ring in his hands and then towards him.


    "Marianne. I love you."

 Chapter 323: The drama of her end

    Chapter 323: The drama of her end


    Marianne pov contd


    "Marianne. I love you. I know that I have made mistakes but so have you. I promise to love and cherish you in future." he said as he held my hand, my fingers quivered a bit, as he added that ring on my fingers.


    I looked at him and then at the others who were giving a round of apuse. My mother was smiling with tears in her eyes. My brother who was looking at me intensely andst but not the least Isabe who was seething in anger.


    I smiled as he took me into his arms and soon the game continued. The music started again, and this time it stopped on Jamie. I looked at him as i asked, "would you get married just for the sake of it or would you rather like to fall in love and then marry with someone whom you cherish all your life?'''' I asked and he blinked, even Charles looked at him as if waiting for his reply seriously.


    "I have never thought about it seriously.. I would do things that would be in favour of my family." he said, shrugging his shoulders.


    I wanted to ask further but I didn''t. Charles smiled and patted his shoulders as if it was his indirect eptance to his marriage with Diana.


    The music started again and this time it stopped on Isabe. She looked straight at me and I smiled "I am very curious about what you have gifted me. '''' I just want your permission to open the girl in front of everyone.'''' I said and she looked at me with confusion but nodded, since it was not a big deal for her.


    I looked at Lina who nodded and moved to bring a gift box, it was hers. I looked back at her as if asking her to give her permission and she nodded.


    I opened the box but it had letters not the jewels as she had expected. She looked at the box with confusion and so did others.


    "Oh.. have you written letters for our good future.'''' I asked with a smile and she shook her head but I did not let her speak further.


    "Oh. .that so thoughtfuldy Isabe. Let me read a letter to tell everyone how caring you are towards us. I always thought there was still a difference between us due to thest argument. But you proved me wrong. I apologise for my judgemental behavior." I said as I opened the letter with a grateful face.


    "But.."


    "That is very kind of you, Lady Isabe" said Cassius, silencing her, and she could only smile and nod.


    "My dear Cassius,


    I have loved you from the time I first met you. I was not able to profess my love for you at that time because you proposed to my sister. But now that she has died, I am very happy about it. I can finally be with you legally. I am waiting for you roe and ask for my hand. Please do not disappoint me this time.


    Yours only


    Isabe Wiltshire"


    My eyes widened and my hands covered my shocked mouth. Then I skimmed the box and took out another letter. This time my voice was filled with anger as I started reading it.


    "My dear Cassius,


    I know that you marry Marianne, just because you love her. There were no emotions in that rtionship. My heart bleeds for you when I see you suffering alone. Please give me a chance to be with you and end all your sufferings. I don''t even care who your wife is. I just want to make you happy and fill you with my love. Hope you will give me a chance to love you back


    Your only


    Isabe Wiltshire'''' i red at her with anger filled eyes. Her face had turned white long ago as she shook her head.


    "No, that is not me. I have not written those letters. It is not mine. Someone has yed a prank or someone is trying to malign me." she shouted as she shook her head.


    She walked forward and tried to snatch the box from my hands while I pulled towards myself. Roselia stood in the middle of us to keep her away from me.


    "If you think there is a mistake. I want to believe you. But the words are too provoking so I want proof before making any decision. Have any of you ever received a letter fromdy Isabe? Can anyone help in recognising her handwriting?" I asked , trying to wipe my tears as I acted like a pathetic voice.


    Many nobles raised their hands as she had written letters to one or another for inviting them to parties or for other reasons. Roselia moved and passed letters to many and most of them bowed their heads after reading the letters.


    "No, someone had forged my handwriting. These are not my letters. There is no seal of my name in them." she said confidently and I red at her again.


    "What are you sayingdy Isabe. I am feeling ashamed to even call you ady. There is your personal seal in every letter. See, here it is'' ''I said as I forwarded her a letter. She looked at them with wide eyes and soon themotion took ce. All the nobles started talking about it and soon the crowd increased.


    Isabe''s parents who were talking to the emperor heard the chaos and moved towards us too.


    "No, this can not be possible. Cassius, why don''t you exin to them. Things are not like the way it seems.." she pleaded as she moved towards him but he looked at me and hugged me. He slowly rubbed my back as if trying to soothe my anger and tears.


    "I did not know about the letter, Marianne. And trust me I never looked at the youngdy of Wiltshire with any other feeling except a sister." he said as if he was afraid that i would announce him guilty too.

 Chapter 324: The Slap

    Chapter 324: The p


    Marianne pov contd


    Everyone''s eyes on Isabe as they started whispering around. I kept my face hidden in Cassius'' chest as if I was heartbroken.


    "I think there is some misunderstanding.." Isabe''s mother started but her father put a hand on her shoulder to stop her from speaking further.


    He knew that the seal and her writing could not be called a misunderstanding just like that.


    "I apologise, but we need to go home and sort this matter properly. I am ashamed of what happened and I would make sure that she would be punished for her childish act." said her father as he held Isabe''s hand.


    ''Tsk tsk.. Calling the act done by 25year old girl as childish. This man sure was maniptive.''


    "Why won''t she marry even after this long if it was just a misunderstanding? She must be trying to get into the duke''s bedroom even now." said a noble and many others started looking at Isabe with disgust.


    "We need to go home now." said marquees Wiltshire as he held her hand and dragged her out. Followed by her mother who looked back at me with a re and followed her husband with hasty footsteps.


    "Are you done?" I heard Cassius whispering in my ears and it shook my head.


    "This is just the start, your highness" I replied back as I continued the fake sobs.


    Many came forward to sympathize with me.


    "She is just a naive girl, i wish she gets married so that she would not think about others." Said one noble.


    "Ha! She had tried to ask Cassius even when he was married to her own sister." another said and the fire i wanted got ignited well.


    "Well, I did not want my anniversary party to get ruined because of this small ident. I request all of you to enjoy your meal ``I said with a polite bow. They all looked hesitant to end the game but nodded and left towards the banquet table.


    Cassius looked at me intently and sighed and then he left too.


    I saw only Jamie and Katherine were left standing even Charles left with Cassius and Roasmond followed them.


    They both walked towards me,


    "So shall I take it that the show has ended?"


    "This was one greatly nned show, but i think it''s not ended yet"


    They both spoke together, making me chuckle. They both looked at each other hesitantly.


    "Your majesty" he bowed and she pursued her lips but nodded.


    "What can I say brother, your majesty? I am a very good actor. And I know even if I make a mistake I have your back.`` I said to Jamie and he shook his head.


    "Mother is going to beat youter. And i am afraid i will not be behind you" he said pointing towards mother who was ring at me while talking to the guests to smoothen the atmosphere.


    "I will handle itter." I said and then looked at both of them. "Your majesty, my brother would be the best to help you in changing your troops of knights and other members around you. When ites to staff he is very professional and experienced in it.'''' I offered and she looked at Jamie hesitantly.


    "That''s very kind of you, but I think I will manage."


    "If you need help you shouldmand others, your majesty. You are second in rank and power in the whole empire. Never underestimate yourself just because there are a few fools who did not know your value." said Jamie before I could say anything to make her agree.


    We both looked at him surprised but he just stood there waiting for Katherine to reply and she nodded.


    "I will give you some trouble then." she replied more confidently this time.


    "Then I leave both of you to discuss it, I have some important things to do." I said as I saw all the important tasks of the party had been done.


    Cassius had already approached the emperor and they were walking towards the dark room again. I gulped. But I took small steps behind them and followed.


    They both walked in without knights following them. Opening the door they both entered a room which waspletely devoid of lights.


    "What do you want to talk about?" asked the old man as he took the seat of the head, and sat on it leisurely.


    "I would not be able to convince James to marry Diana. I did it have a close rtionship with him." said Cassius and I frowned.


    How and why would he convince James anyway?


    The old man chuckled as if he had heard a joke.


    "Cassius, my dear nephew.. Did you not just propose to his sister in front of anyone? At least, this much James could do in return. He is an emotional fool anyway. You just have toy your cards properly.


    I must say I am very impressed with the way you are using the new trick. Marianne ispletely in your hands. And Isabe had beenpletely cornered. Now all we have to do is wait for Wiltshires to take a step and fall in our traps, then we will make sure to send them into prison. And you would be free from this hollow marriage.


    Then I will take the dukedom and custody of Killian as you always wanted and train him to be the future archduke. You will be free to go to find the peace you always wanted." the old man kept on bbering as if he was god.


    He could n the future of everyone the way he wanted. I knew I had to go out and create a scene but I was actually shocked at how far he had nned for all of us.


    "Is that so?" I finally saiding out of the dark corner and he looked at me with a frown.


    "I apologise, your majesty but I did not agree with your ns." I said as I moved towards Cassius and pped him hard.

 Chapter 325: Divorce, oh no!

    Chapter 325: Divorce, oh no!


    Marianne pov contd


    The sound of p reverberated in the dark room. My hands hurt and I saw the red mark on his face. And I felt I had overdid it but the man stayed there silent. Not a single emotion was on his face as if he did not feel the p at all.


    On the other hand the old man was looking at me wide eyed. Though his expressions were dead too i could see the crack in his eyes. He was not expecting me there and for a minute he turned tongue and tried the way I entered and reacted.


    "My brother is not going to marry the royal princess just because you want to, and in any case i am going to be the part of your n.'''' I said each word with a sane low voice but both men felt the pressure and restrained anger in it. Then I turned to look at Cassius again, "so all this confession and love you showered upon me was just a n. You were using me like a pawn in your game?!" my voice had visible hurt and the man bowed his head. He didn''t even once try to deny the words I said or give an exnation.


    I chuckled, the cold hardugh it was.


    "So i was, i am, and i will always be a pawn for you. This marriage is nothing but a game of chess for you., so rather than dragging it, I will end the game right here." our voices brought the attention of many and soon the guests started collecting on the door.


    "Cassius De Luca, I, Marianne De Luca, announce that i did not want to love with you anymore, and i will give you divorce no matter what.'''' I announced in a loud voice and then walked out of the area under the scrutinizing gaze of everyone and the loud whispers that soon turned into loud voice reverberation in the whole room.


    But the man said nothing, not a single sound came from him, he did not even try to stop me.


    "Mother" my steps halted when I heard Killian looking at me with hurt. He was the only one to whom I felt guilty.


    "Mother are you leaving me?" he asked in a teary voice and i shook my head,


    "Not if youe with me. We both can live together in the Marquees pce.`` I offered as I held his shoulder.


    Cassius hade out by now followed by the emperor and other crowd. Killian looked at me and at Cassius who nodded as if epting his departure with me but the boy shook his head.


    "No. Father needs me more than you mother." he said as he let my hands go and walked towards Cassius and hugged him.


    I closed my eyes as the tears flew. But I needed to be strong hearted.


    "Do not be stupid Marianne, this is not you but oyur anger speaking. Think angina from calm mind." Said Charles as he looked at me and then Cassius, while his father just continued to look at me intensely.


    "Ha, I am not a weak princess who would bear all the dishonor silently. I am not a pawn to y with.'''' I announced and the once silent hall once again turned into uproar.


    "Since you want divorce so badly, I will grant your wish. I will apply for divorce papers first thing in the morning and get a royal decree for it as soon as possible." said Cassius, finally opening his mouth.


    "Marianne" my mother came forward but i shook my head, she looked at Cassius but he bowed his head too.


    "The party ended here. I apologise everyone, but it would be better if you leave now." he said once again as he walked out of the hall.,


    The guests looked at his disappearing figure and then at me. There was mockery in many eyes, some were concerned and a few were genuinely worried but I did not have the energy to deal with them. So, I followed him and left the room.


    I was walking towards my room which was dark and cold like my heart. I was feeling remorseful and guilty towards the one who loves me. I knew that I had hurt them a lot today but I did not have the choice.


    "Marianne, can I take a minute of yours?" I heard a voice which I had not heard for days.


    "Yes, my lord." I asked Philip as his golden eyes searched my face.


    "I wanted to tell you I am always here for you if you need me. I have stopped bothering you because I felt that you never liked mypany.


    But I want to tell you that I am worried for you, and I could not stop myself froming here and tell you that I will always support you and I think you have taken the right decision.`` He said with utmost sincerity and for a change, talking seriously.


    I looked at him with surprise evident in my eyes and then I bowed my head with a little blush on my face, "it is my honor that you are so concerned towards me. I would remember it. But for now I am too tired and want to reset my lord. So if you do not mind can we continue this conversation in the morning.'''' I said and he nodded happily that I just did not dismiss him but offered to meet him tomorrow.


    "Of course, I understand, Marianne. I just want to let you know that you are not alone." he said, nodding his head hard as he left me alone in the hall and I walked again toward my room.


    "All of you leave, i wanted to be alone for tonight.'''' I said to all the maids who were standing near the room and they nodded and left.


    I walked straight towards the bed without bothering to turn on the lights. Just as iid in the bed a big pair of warm hands engulfed me in them.


    "You have done too much drama today"


    all the readers who can still read the chapter.. i want to inform you things in advance. i am very honored to get your support this far. but i am sorry to inform all of you that the book is getting banned because one of the smut hand job is simr to another book. for that they have decided to take all my hard work.. and i have been even asked to pay 7-8k usd as fine. so that they can pay all the readers their coin back.


    i am ashamed to ask, but i am a single mother and i will be ruined if i have to pay that money in present or from future ies. so, if possible can you please deny if coins offered to you or request them to keep the book since the whole story, chapter and dialogues were orignal. maybe you still want to know about the ending of the story.


    i know that many of you think than i am shameless, but i really did not have any choice. thank you and once again i apologise for things that happened..


    ===================


    if you have any question or you want to talk about this matter, this is my discord id Nishi Durani#3061. if the story still stay banned then you can contact me on my discord server to know the end and other important detail if you can deny the coins. please i will really appreciate your help and owe you this.. the link of my server is https://discord.gg/qZCsEBz3. you can even join me on instagram from my name nishi durani.


    i hope a few of you will support me. if not i am still grateful to you for your love and support towards the book, its characters and me. and i apologise for my mistakes.


    =======================


    rest is filler to post apology. this is not the future chapter. i am sorry to waste your coins once again, but i did not have any choice. i am just sorry for everything, but i am really desperately need help. i hope even if you hate me, you can still forgive me at some point,


    SPOILER:


    IN THE END MARIANNE WILL HAVE CUTE TWINS THAT LOOK LIKE HER. ISABELLA WILL KILL HER OWN FATHER. PHILIP WILL ROT IN JAIL. IAN WILL WOO OLIVIA. ROSELIA WILL MARRY EDWARD.

 Chapter 326: Meeting like a thief!

    Chapter 326: Meeting like a thief!


    Marianne pov contd..


    I tried to move but Cassius held me strongly in his arms. I could not see his reaction in the dark, but with his voice I was sure he had a smirk on his face.


    "Even after getting a p you are here in my bedroom. You are too shameless`` Imented with the same smirk but he just shrugged.


    "What can I say, my wife loves drama. She was enjoying it so much then how can I stop him from having her fill?'''' he said as he finally let me go and sat on the bed leaning on the headrest. His one hand was behind his head for support and his other hand was on my shoulders.


    "I apologise, but I did not have any other way. If you had then you must have told me before that. I too feel guilty towards Killian and other family members.'''' I said honestly, as I never wanted to hurt them but we were not getting anywhere.


    This was the perfect way to bring all the snakes out of their hole.


    He sighed as he rubbed his cheeks ``but you pped me too hard, Marianne. For a moment I felt that you were really angry with me." he said and i sat behind him and rubbed his cheek soothingly.


    "Do you think that old man would have believed it if the p would not have been hard enough. He was looking at me intensely till thest moment as if he was trying to search my soul ``I said, shaking my head.


    "I do not care what the reason was, I will punish you now." he said as he turned suddenly and pinned me down.


    "Do you think it would work?" I asked to change the topic and he looked at me, understanding well what I was trying to do.


    "Did he contact you?" he asked and I nodded.


    "He met me just outside the door. If he would have been any closer he would have seen you, Cassius. It was too risky for you to wait for me here." I said but the man just shrugged.


    "Even if we get divorce Marianne, I would cut his hands if he touched you and gauge his eyes if he looked at you indecently. I am only epting this foolish n of yours as punishment for my mistakes." he said grumpily.


    "And what about Isabe, would i not bear her when she would fall on you publicly now. I am sure his father would not waste even a day toe for your hand again. And then she would cling to you like a vine on the wall." i grumbled and he looked at me surprised,


    "Isn''t it something that you wanted? You wanted me to put divorce as a bait so that you can end them once and for all. How cruel!" he said as he folded his hand around his chest.


    I smiled as I moved closer to him and kissed his cheeks.


    "I know, and I am grateful to you for trusting me enough and giving me this opportunity. I promise I will not disappoint you.`` I said as I wrapped my left hand on his waist and he raised a brow.


    "If that is thepensation then it is not enough, Marianne.'''' he said as he closed the gap between our bodies and captured my lips.


    His kiss was not demanding or ferocious like always. But a very gentle and sweet one. He slowly sucked my lower lips and my hand went under his shirt. He was on his elbows, afraid to put the weight on me and hurt my hand in the process.


    His lips left mine and kissed me on neck and corbones, and a moan escaped my lips.


    "I am going to miss this a lot." he said finally leaving me and it would be a lie if i say i was not disappointed. He had turned me into a pervert like him.


    "Why? would you note to meet me at night?" I asked and he looked at me surprised.


    "You want me toe to your room in the dark like a thief?" his tone was so shocked as if he could not believe i was the one who said that.


    "Why, are you not here the same way tonight too?" I asked back and he chuckled and hugged me.


    we were silent for a long while, just feeling each other''s warmth and enjoying this peaceful moment and then, we found ourselves kissing again. I had lost count on how many times we kissed in this short period of night.


    And I was sure that it wasn''t just me but I felt that he too felt the same; this feeling that we couldn''t get enough of each other.


    However, he was the first to pull away again, like he had set a certain timeframe of when it was the time to stop.


    "Okay, time for you to sleep, Marianne," he said as he stood.


    "But I still want toy down with you for a bit more time."


    I immediately wrapped my arm around him. Ah, he was so warm and I was still feeling affected by the act we had done, the feeling of loneliness was creeping in


    "No, Marianne. I need to go and talk to Killian, convince him to go with you. I can not let him be here. I am sure Isabe would target him again. With you, he would be safe." he said and I nodded.


    "But be calm with him, he was heartbroken when he heard my decision and to be honest i am proud of him that he had chosen you over me.'''' I said and he shook his head.


    "But I will choose you over me, my dear wife. Now we have to do a lot more drama in the morning too." he said as he left.


    ''I know Cassius, this is myst way to bring out every mole hidden in the dark. And my first target is Isabe and Philip."


    all the readers who can still read the chapter.. i want to inform you things in advance. i am very honored to get your support this far. but i am sorry to inform all of you that the book is getting banned because one of the smut hand job is simr to another book. for that they have decided to take all my hard work.. and i have been even asked to pay 7-8k usd as fine. so that they can pay all the readers their coin back.


    i am ashamed to ask, but i am a single mother and i will be ruined if i have to pay that money in present or from future ies. so, if possible can you please deny if coins offered to you or request them to keep the book since the whole story, chapter and dialogues were orignal. maybe you still want to know about the ending of the story.


    i know that many of you think than i am shameless, but i really did not have any choice. thank you and once again i apologise for things that happened..


    ===================


    if you have any question or you want to talk about this matter, this is my discord id Nishi Durani#3061. if the story still stay banned then you can contact me on my discord server to know the end and other important detail if you can deny the coins. please i will really appreciate your help and owe you this.. the link of my server is https://discord.gg/qZCsEBz3. you can even join me on instagram from my name nishi durani.


    i hope a few of you will support me. if not i am still grateful to you for your love and support towards the book, its characters and me. and i apologise for my mistakes.


    =======================


    rest is filler to post apology. this is not the future chapter. i am sorry to waste your coins once again, but i did not have any choice. i am just sorry for everything, but i am really desperately need help. i hope even if you hate me, you can still forgive me at some point,


    SPOILER:


    IN THE END MARIANNE WILL HAVE CUTE TWINS THAT LOOK LIKE HER. ISABELLA WILL KILL HER OWN FATHER. PHILIP WILL ROT IN JAIL. IAN WILL WOO OLIVIA. ROSELIA WILL MARRY EDWARD.

 Chapter 327: Lets play a drama

    Chapter 327: Lets y a drama


    shback..


    Marianne pov contd.


    "Marianne" he called out my name and I finally came back to my senses. I slowly looked at him with my face flushed so red in embarrassment.


    Cassius half bit his lip as he looked at me. I was so aroused and knew that he was too. He wanted to be one with me. It was all written on his face and to say that I did not want it would be a lie. The way he had touched me there, I was still feeling his hot breathes there. My heartbeats had almost stopped when he used his tongue touched me there.


    His face looked like he wanted to ask me if he could use his monster in there and can finally be one with me or not, but before he could do so I had already nodded my head and looked down as I flushed with embarrassment. I could not believe that I didn''t even wait for him to ask me and nodded my head like a pervert before that.


    But then I saw his eyes turning serious and he looked at me with guilt as all the lust left his body.


    "Marianne, i want to tell you something" he said and my heart backflipped, his eyes were telling me that whatever it was, it was bad news.


    "Cassius, umm, do we need to talk about it right now?" I asked as I looked at our nude bodies. There was not even a single cloth between us and we were entangled in bed. And he wanted to talk about serious things now! Like seriously!


    "Marianne, i was using you as a pawn in a game." he said, cutting me and it was like cold water was poured over all the love i was feeling for him. My body suddenly felt cold and so did my eyes.


    No, there must be some confusion. I shook my head and looked at him as if I was asking for further boration.


    "I.. I wanted to use you as a pawn so that the Wiltshire family would attack you so that Isabe could take your ce. But it did not work so the emperor wanted me to change the technique and make love to you and behave rudely to Isabe, it would shake their trust over me and they would panic and do mistakes and then we will catch them." he said with soft voice, his eyes were filled with guilt but his words kept ticking my mind.


    "Cassius what crime had Wiltshire''s done that you are so sure that they would attack me? And how is Charles part of it? Did that man even have brains to think that you are taking advice from home?" I asked honestly as I always felt he was just a spoiled brat who only knew how to pass snarkyments.


    Heughed hard, making me re at him. "No, I mean not Charles, his father." he said shaking his head, " Charles knew nothing about our ns, and i want you to not talk to him about it." he said seriously.


    "Tsk tsk.. Like I know about your ns anyways.`` I wrapped the nket over my body. "Wear your clothes first. It''s distracting. We need to have a long talk.`` I instructed in a no nonsense voice.


    He moved and took another nket and slipped in it. "Tsk tsk,, you arezier than me.'''' I said and he just shrugged.


    "Now start telling me, will you?"


    He nodded his head as he looked at the distance. "I think my parents'' death was not an ident. Their death was too mysterious so I did my investigation. As if the robbers had entered that area just when my parents decided toe to meet me and they vanished once my parents died. Being there only for a week"


    "But it could be a coincidence too?" I asked with a frown, "and why would they do so? Weren''t Elizabeth married to you at that time, the whole property would have been theirs anyway. So even if they were greedy they would not do such foolish things?!" wasn''t waiting a bit more years would have been better since his father was going to retire anyway.


    "No, my father had some proof against them. They were trying to usurp the business of your father. Visibly themoners market which was under them ws going in loss and they want to capture the nobles market and for that they have done many crimes and my father was a strict man, he would have punished them even if they were family." he said and i nodded that was something expected from them.


    "So you think that by putting me as bait you would be able to get proof against them. Ha! If i wont be killed then you can not punish their whole family just for an attempt of murder which they could shrug off my putting responsibility on anyone. Just kill them by any means. Why wait for so many years?" i asked exasperated.


    "I wish I could. But I want to end their name in nobility and"


    "And you can do that just by an attempt to mother. And this idea was given to you by Charles'' father." o took a pause and asked, "why do you even trust the man who is using his own children as the pawn of chess, marrying Charles against his wishes and now Diana too, why would he help you without his benefit?" i asked and he turned still.,


    "That was his family too. My father was his cousin brother." he said and i chuckled,


    "I may sound cruel to you, Cassius but the royal family knows no rtionships except benefits but if you still trust them.. Why did only Isabe? I think that Philip wants something too, and so does the royal family. In fact, i have a wonderful idea, Let''s y a drama and test whose loyalty lies where.'''' I said grinning devilishly as I rubbed my palms, bringing the viin in me back.


    all the readers who can still read the chapter.. i want to inform you things in advance. i am very honored to get your support this far. but i am sorry to inform all of you that the book is getting banned because one of the smut hand job is simr to another book. for that they have decided to take all my hard work.. and i have been even asked to pay 7-8k usd as fine. so that they can pay all the readers their coin back.


    i am ashamed to ask, but i am a single mother and i will be ruined if i have to pay that money in present or from future ies. so, if possible can you please deny if coins offered to you or request them to keep the book since the whole story, chapter and dialogues were orignal. maybe you still want to know about the ending of the story.


    i know that many of you think than i am shameless, but i really did not have any choice. thank you and once again i apologise for things that happened..


    ===================


    if you have any question or you want to talk about this matter, this is my discord id Nishi Durani#3061. if the story still stay banned then you can contact me on my discord server to know the end and other important detail if you can deny the coins. please i will really appreciate your help and owe you this.. the link of my server is https://discord.gg/qZCsEBz3. you can even join me on instagram from my name nishi durani.


    i hope a few of you will support me. if not i am still grateful to you for your love and support towards the book, its characters and me. and i apologise for my mistakes.


    =======================


    rest is filler to post apology. this is not the future chapter. i am sorry to waste your coins once again, but i did not have any choice. i am just sorry for everything, but i am really desperately need help. i hope even if you hate me, you can still forgive me at some point,


    SPOILER:


    IN THE END MARIANNE WILL HAVE CUTE TWINS THAT LOOK LIKE HER. ISABELLA WILL KILL HER OWN FATHER. PHILIP WILL ROT IN JAIL. IAN WILL WOO OLIVIA. ROSELIA WILL MARRY EDWARD.

 Chapter 328: A new knight

    Chapter 328: A new knight


    Cassius pov


    I gave ast kiss on her forehead and stood up ready to go.


    I jumped out from the window and took the secret passage that connected me to the outer garden. I took a deep breath of relief when I was finally out without being caught. What had life be, I was behaving like a thief in my own pce.


    If this drama continued only god knows what else i would need to do in the uing days. I shook my head as I roamed in the garden for a while. The silence and the breeze soothing my nerves, when I heard footsteps.


    "So, you are going to meet your own wife like a thief now '''' I heard the most annoying voice behind my back and I was not even surprised that he already knew. Like a hawk, he kept his eyes on his sister all the time.


    "Why are you so annoying James, do not poke your nose where it was not needed.'''' I chided him but he just smirked.


    "What are you both nning this time?" he asked, ignoring my words as he stood close to me.


    "Cleaning, we are nning to clean my pce from all the hidden bugs. If you want to help, meet your sister, or else just stay away.'''' I replied in an annoyed tone, but he just raised a brow, and then left after nodding his head. He did not ask anything further, neither passed anyment even after knowing the truth. What a strange man!


    I took a deep breath as I walked towards Killian''s chamber. He was the one who was the most hurt after whatever happened at the party.


    I walked in and saw him sitting on the railing of his balcony. His legs dangling outside the balcony, the same ce from where he had jumped in the past when Elizabeth had died.


    "Kilian what are you doing?" I asked in a bit of panic as I walked towards him but he didn''t even turn. He just sat there silently as if he did not even hear me.


    "Killian I said move from there." I ordered again and he finally moved a bit.


    "What happened between you and mother, father. She was happy just the other day. I thought we are a happy family now." he said in an using tone, and i sighed.


    "It is a long story, son, I will tell you once you will be old enough to understand. But for now I am here to beg you for something." my words finally gained his attention and he turned and jumped in the room, yet his eyes were still nk.


    "And what is that?" He asked me without even looking at me but entered the room and sat on the sofa silently.


    "I want you to go with Marianne back to Marquees pce for a few days, so stay with her wherever she wants to go."


    He finally turned to look at me with pained eyes. "So you are throwing me away too.'''' His words were still using me.


    "No, I thought you wanted to stay with her. You love her more than you love me." I asked as I remembered how he had always taken her side and fought with me for her many times.


    "Of course, I love my mother. But you are the one who needs me more. You have always been alone after your grandparents died. Pushing everyone away. Even me too, and this time again, no I would not go." he said in a no nonsense tone, just like Marianne did when she got irritated.


    "I promise I will bring you back in a month. You can get good training from James there and other things would be taken care of by your mother. I need this month to do everything right son ``I told him and he looked at me with pensive eyes.


    "Would mothere back with me too when you turn things right?" he asked, tilting his head, making me wonder if he knew more than required.


    "Why don''t you go and convince her everyday toe with you. If she does not agree, you cane and apany me as you desire." I bargained, he took a pause as if he was contemting my words and nodded in the end.


    "This is yourst chance father or else once I leave for the academy I will note back to any of you." he threatened as he looked towards me and I nodded with a sigh.


    He nodded back and then walked to the bed andid on it, closing his eyes.


    Both mother and son could only pass me ultimatums as if I was a mythical being to fulfil their desires. But at least one thing was done.


    I walked out when a maid came and passed me the letter. The same red letter with golden borders and rare gems on it.


    I took the letter and walked towards my office. Opening the buttons of my shirt i took a deep breath as i opened the letter,


    "Cassius,


    I am surprised at the turn of events, but it did not look natural to me. How did Marianne even follow us there? I want you toe and meet me tomorrow. We need to sort out a few things and need to talk urgently."


    And without any name the letter ended. It was earlier than i had thought but my anticipation increased. Was Marianne right? Was there a hidden motive behind helping me or was it just a way to stop me?


    The night had already passed enough and soon it would be morning, and she would leave. I had to do something before that.


    I closed my eyes and smiled devilishly. Then I walked towards the cupboard where all my disguises were kept safely. I took out the moustache and beard with a wicked grin.


    "Marianne, a new knight will escort you and stay with you to protect you."

 Chapter 329: Can i come with you!

    Chapter 329: Can ie with you!


    Marianne pov


    When the morning arrived the bed was cold and empty. I roamed my hand on the nk area with longing. I had been habitual of him being around all the time.


    I shook my head as I realized his roots had taken a deeper ce in my heart than I had expected.


    "This is going to be difficult this time" I mumbled as I left the bed.


    After getting ready in a in dress and simple make up to show that I was upset, I walked out of the room.


    The whole pce was silent as if someone had died. The whole hustling and bustling that was there from the past few days had gone. The chattering andughter of Killian and mother was not there. The training and noise made by the knights, Jamie was training was gone too.


    "Where is everyone?" I asked Lina, who was also silent like other maids.


    "Sir James has sent the knight back and they are also packing. They will leave the pce after breakfast. His highness had left for the royal pce and lord Killian had denied breakfast telling he was not feeling hungry." she reported and I sighed.


    I turned to go towards Killian''s room. I knocked on the door instead of entering directly.


    "Come in."


    He was sitting on his desk and painting something when I entered. When I moved closer I saw it was Elizabeth''s portrait he was making. He was standing holding her hand and Cassius was standing behind them holding them with a proud face.


    To say that i was not hurt would be a lie, but i was the one who had hurt him first. I closed my eyes as I tried to gain my strength back.


    "Killian, are you angry with me?" I asked and he turned back, he tried to hide the portrait that pained me further.


    "You must have your own reasons, mother. I understand." he said with a sigh.


    "And" I probed.


    "I am just hurt that you don''t even think about me once before taking such a big decision. Only two days ago, you promised me that you will be a better mother and you will never leave me alone.


    I have so much hope now. I don''t even know where our rtionship stands after your divorce with father. I did not know anything anymore.


    I just want to ask you why you have made so many promises when it was so difficult to fulfil them?" he asked looking down and i did not know what to say.


    "I will not break my promise, Killian. I will be a better mother and take better care of you ``I assured as I kneeled to reach his height. But he shook his head.


    "I will not leave my father, mother. He needs me." he said and I nodded.


    "We will find a way. Didn''t I ask you to trust my decisions? Give us some time to think about it '''' I said in a pleading voice and he nodded, but I could see it was just for formality though I could not me him.


    "Are youing with me or staying here?" I asked again, though I was sure Cassius had convinced him but I could not show him that I already knew.


    "For two weeks. Then I wille back here." he said and I nodded.


    "Mother and brother are leaving after breakfast. Since Cassius is not in the pce, shall we also go with them?" I asked softly and he nodded.


    "What does it matter anyway." he said breaking my heart again.,


    "Then I will inform your maids to do the necessary packing. Come let''s have breakfast till then."


    "I am not hungry, mother," he said, shaking his head.


    "But I am, and I need yourpany." I dragged him out of the door, toward the dining table.


    My mother looked at me and continued having her meal as if she didn''t even see me. While Jamie, he passed me a knowing smile making me frown.


    I sat and passed the food into Killian''s te forcing him to eat.


    "Since you areing back with us, I have appointed a new knight for you. I do not want you to keep the knights assigned by the duke''s pce." said Jamie, breaking the silence.


    His face was that mischievous smile that he always had when he yed some trick. I looked at him in confusion when i heard the clinking sound.


    Killian, who was hardly having a meal, stopped again, and I red at Jamie.


    "I have Roselia as my knight and she did not belong to the duke pce. I have hired her personally." I cleared in a no nonsense tone and he pursed his lips.


    The whole breakfast passed in silence and we finally left the pce. I turned to look at the pce onest time when I saw Philip walking towards us with a frown.


    "Are you already leaving, Marianne?" in a single day he hade back to taking my name instead of mydy or duchess.


    "Yes, I will live at Marques pce from now on." I cleared and he looked at both of them.


    "Ah, the great businessman.'''' He turned silent as I continued to look at him.


    "I was wondering if he had some time to help me. I mean Cassius mostly stayed busy and trade was not even his forte. He only tells mews rted to it. Though I want to know the intricate details of how it works in this empire and some tips to make it more sessful. So if you do not mind can ie with you too." he said in a tone and words that were hard to reject.


    If before I had doubts that he always turned to stick to me, I am sure about it now. Could he even be any more direct in showing that he wanted to be where I was.


    "Sure, your highness. My father would be happy to help you.`` I replied, bringing a bright smile on his face instantly but making my mother fume further.

 Chapter 330: Marry again..

    Chapter 330: Marry again..


    Cassius Pov


    In the morning, when I walked out towards the carriage to leave for the royal pce, I saw James. He was sending his knights away. Finally the peace would return, but sadly, the one whom I love would leave with him too.


    He looked at me with a smirk as if he wasughing over a joke internally and I fumed. I was sure he would make fun of me for the rest of my life but then if he was going to tease me anyway, why not use it further for my benefit.


    "James, i need a favor from you.'''' I asked as I walked closer to him.


    "And what is that?" he asked, surprised me.


    I moved closer to him and whispered in his ears. Heughed so hard that I wanted to beat him.


    "You both surely love each other a lot, yet dumb enough to hurt each other again and again." hemented.


    "Would you help or not?" I ignored thement as I did not have a reply, he was right there.


    "Of course, I will. Your highness, I officially appoint you as my knight today" he said, patting my shoulder as if I was a kid under him.


    "Then we will meet tonight at Marquees ce.'''' I replied and walked towards the carriage.


    Ian followed me instead of Francis.


    "Your highness, the argument at the party. Why don''t you tell the truth to her highness" he asked hesitatingly.


    "I have already told her the truth about our family death and soon I will tell her about Elizabeth too. I am just afraid, what would happen if she did not ept Killian''s reality? She is a proud noble at the end of the day."


    "But she loves Killian. Just like you. I remember even you had a hard time epting at first. But time has the power to heal the wounds and ept reality." he said and i closed my eyes.


    I still remember the day when he came to see Elizabeth for thest time. His legs were bleeding profusely and there were injuries and ss pieces on his body, yet I asked Ian to take care of him instead of taking him to the physician myself.


    "So, the divorce.." he asked with bewilderment to bring me back from my reverie.


    "Is a lie, a caption to know the truth.'''' I replied and he looked at me dumbfounded then started chuckling like a mad person.


    I just ignored him and concentrated out of the window.


    I have to look for the signs in today''s conversation and have to find proof if Marianne was right.


    "We reached the royal pce, your highness'' '' the voice of the knight and I nodded.


    We walked towards the lonesome chamber almost separated from the rest of the pce.


    The maids bowed as i entered the room, the man was sitting on his chair looking out of the window with bored eyes, but i knew better than blue eyes were no less than a hawk, who kept a close control on every step of his prey, his silence was nothing but the silence before the storm. I walked in further and bowed.


    "Hail to the glory of the empire, your majesty" I greeted the old man who was once the strongest man of the empire.


    "I am not the emperor anymore, Cassius, my son is'' '' he replied, chuckling, but I knew he still enjoyed the address.


    "How have you been, your majesty.'''' I asked courteously and he shook his head.


    "How would I be after knowing that you are getting divorce. I am ashamed to know that you can not handle even a woman, she had guts to p you in front of so many people. If i would have been at your ce, i would have punished her well for her disobedience." he spat in a colder voice though i had expected this much.


    "She had the backing of her family. Marquees Essendon has never asked me for any favor, and he is still the richest man of the empire. And James had gained enough control over the military too and they both spoil her a lot.


    If I punish her, it may create friction among the nobles'' ''I replied in a cold tone full of hatred as if I was also disgusted by her behavior.


    He finally nodded with a sigh. "That woman is too arrogant, it was not like you were doing something wrong. You were giving her the love she desired.


    Anyways, what have you decided now?" he asked, looking sharply at me again.


    "I will try to convince her, but if she did not leave her arrogance I would divorce her and this time I would not marry again." i replied and the man turned silent, he looked out of the window again.,


    "Why did you not marry Isabe. Ask for the properties you have been offered in the marriage as a condition of divorce and then marry Isabe and let her n something evil. Catch her red handed and get rid of her too.


    I will handle Marquees then. You will get revenge against both women" he said, making me frown.


    "Why would i marry Isabe, i hate her"


    "You hated Elizabeth too, yet you bear her for a while. It is just a matter of months. Then we will get rid of her.


    And what could be better revenge from Marianne than you taking most of the properties of Esssendson and marrying Isabe?" he asked, tilting his head and I was sure he was testing my loyalty.


    "I did not take what is mine, but I want to teach a lesson to Marianne too. But if I marry Isabe. I will get rid of her the way I got rid of her sister. I am tired of ying this cat and mouse game.`` I replied and heughed.


    "That is like my blood. Go and n for the divorce. Wiltshire''s would be at your door, soon, then we will end this long awaited game finally."

 Chapter 331: Night theatre

    Chapter 331: Night theatre


    Cassius pov contd..


    "Marquees Wiltshire would be at your door, soon, then we will end this long awaited game finally." he said as he moved a pawn on the chessboard.


    The game was there since i remember. Each time I only see him moving a piece and then let the other stay like that, when Ie next time. There is not a single change in the pieces except a few times.


    "What happened, what are you thinking?" he asked as he felt my eyes on the chess.


    "What if the Wiltshires demanded things that were against the rules, would it be enough or what else would be enough. Sometimes I fail to understand what would be enough in your eyes to punish them? They are freely roaming with the title of noble even after doing so many heinous crimes.'''' I asked and he chuckled.


    ''This is the first time you have questioned me back. I wonder what had changed so suddenly. Do you not have trust over me like before?" he asked with a smile but I could see his eyes had turned sharp.


    "I am just tired of all this. It has been more than two years and yet we are right where we were. I am just getting more and more wives.'''' I replied in utter frustration, and the man chuckled.


    "You are the only one in the empire who willin about having more wives. Anyways, it will end soon. Get rid of Isabe inside the pce. But make sure it looks like an ident. I will handle Wilstshire''s then." he repeated his words and I nodded and stood up.


    "By the way, Cassius." he called when I was about to go.


    "I heard that you have applied too many times to the change in the royal decree about the working of noble women. I hope you will take the application back. I did not want your ex wife to start her own business and be further arrogant. When we try to look too high, our neck may snap anytime." he reminded me and I nodded.


    "I will make sure that she will never be able to start her business." I replied and only then did he look satisfied.


    "Good, take care of Killian too. He had made a good decision to stay with you. Keep him away from your ex wife as much as possible." he instructed again.


    My fists clenched at the way he was addressing Marianne. I so badly wanted to remind him that she was still my wife but I knew it would only increase his suspicions towards us, when I still had to inform him about Killian but then I let it be.


    "Then I shall leave." I said and he nodded. I just walked out when I saw Charles walking towards me.


    "My knights saw your carriage. I was not expecting you here today. Any specific reason for the sudden visit?" he asked, looking at the door that was closed now and I nodded.


    "I was here to talk about my divorce." I replied and he frowned.


    "Cassius, you are letting Marianne go too easily. I know she is a bit arrogant but she loves Killian and you too. There must be some misunderstanding. It can be solved by sitting together and talking. Why don''t you take a break and go out. There is a new adult show being organized in the night theatre." he said suggestively as he put his hand in his pocket and took out two tickets.


    "Go, I promise the show will solve every problem that you both have, and you will thank meter." he said as he took my hand and kept both tickets there.


    To say that I was not tempted would be a lie. She was still a bit hesitant in crossing thest line. Wouldn''t it be a great way to get rid of her hesitation and make her mine.


    "I know you would like the idea. Just saying sorry, sometimes saying sorry is better than fighting all the time. It is not like you need to feel it." he added, "nowe let''s have a drink and I will give you a few more pieces of advice. Being proud and blunt did not work with women Cassius." he said as if he had the experience of all the world of coaxing women.


    "I do not think it will be needed. Marianne would have already left the pce by now. And in a week or two we''ll be divorced Charles. So you better keep these tickets for your wives. I wonder whom you will even take there, or do you have three tickets?" I did not know what took over me when I said that as he looked at me with shock. He opened his mouth and then closed it again.


    "Here you are talking just like your wife and yo say that you didn''t love her and want to take divorce. Who would believe that? It is just your ego that is not letting you bend and apologize. Do not make a decision in haste that will make you regretter." he scolded and then took the tickets in his hand.


    "And these tickets i have bought for you only. I was about to send them through a messenger. Keep them, in case you change your mind." he said as he put them forcefully in the pocket of my suit.


    I shook my head as I took the tickets out and tore them.


    "I have already made my mind Charles, and I am sure I did not need these tickets'' '' ''as I will book the full theatre for both of us to get privacy, who knows what will happen at the end.'''' I replied as I walked out from there leaving him behind.


    After all, I have to make arrangements to take my dear wife to the show she would remember all her life. A wicked grin formed my lips as I imagined her red and embarrassed face.

 Chapter 332: Deserve a punishment

    Chapter 332: Deserve a punishment


    Marianne pov


    The biggest mistake of today was I let Killian go and shared the carriage with brother and Philip and took one with mother. when she demanded this kind of arrangement i must have known that i would have to bear the brunt.


    I tried to minimize my presence as much as possible but it was almost impossible when we both were the only one present. Even Roselia had taken horse with other knights this time.


    "Now would you speak or I have to force you further." she asked in a sweet voice as if asking me for food or candies.


    "I am taking divorce mother. What else is there to talk about? You have given me two choices either to ept him fully and stay happy with him or leave himpletely ande back to you. I have chosen the second option. Now why are you being so angry?


    Didn''t you say that my happiness is what matters in the end?" i asked her back and she pressed her lips,


    "But I thought you were happy there and so was Cassius." she asked as she looked back into my eyes, i know i would not be able to lie to her this way, even if i did, she would catch it.


    "I love his mother, there is no doubt about it. But he had lied to me again and again. And our rtionship''s base is weak. It had to break one day." I said as I closed my eyes and she sighed.


    "Is there no chance?" she asked again and i shook my head. I wanted to tell her the truth but I was afraid she would not be able to keep it to herself and then it would need so much exnation too.


    She tired her face and looked out of the window. I was sure I was about to get silent treatment for the rest of the days.


    "And what''s with that clingy man who has followed us here." she asked again when i wasn''t expecting at all.


    I stifled augh at her apt description of the man. Yet I depicted ignorance.


    "Philip? Why did you call him clingy?"


    "He was trying to strike a conversion all the time. I would have taken him as a friendly man if he had not tried to poke his nose in everything I do. From following James for fencing to walking with me in the garden.


    Always being there whenever I spent time with Killian and only leaving once Cassius arrives. I wonder how he is so free.


    If I didn''t know any better I would have thought that he was exiled from his empire for being this clingy." she said and my eyes widened as her words reverberated in my ears.


    How could we never think about it? How and why he was here all this time. And what was his history? There was so much behind his handsome yet innocent face that was still hidden.


    But if I would try to investigate him. He would surely know about it


    I needed to talk about it to Cassius, I was sure he had more hidden resources than me.


    "Your grace, we are here." called the coachman and I finally took a breath of relief as I nearly passed a cmity.


    "Jamie, why don''t you help lord Philip in settling down well." said mother as she held my hand, "we have a very important matter to discuss. Please excuse us" she added, and then without waiting for a reply she took me with her.


    If this continued how would i get time to act!


    "Mother. What are you doing?" I was exasperated at her stubbornness.


    "What did I do?"


    "Mother, you can not keep me away from lord Philip like that. He is here because of me."


    She looked at me amazed and annoyed at the same time.


    "So you do know that he is here for you and yet you brought him here with you?"


    "Well, he is a prince too and he is interested in me. So why not give it a try?" I asked , shrugging my shoulders and her face cracked. She even forgot to be angry this time, she was that stunned.


    " I thought you have loved Cassius all your life, you even decided to stay unmarried in the past all your life, Marianne. And now you are still married and yet you are thinking of another man?" she said as if she was disappointed in me.


    "Mother. I do not have hopes in my marriage anymore. And I like lord Philip, i am sure i will live happily with him.`` I said finally ending the matter.


    But just then we heard the sound of something falling. I turned to see a man in knight armor had identally hit the vase on the table. He was kneeling on the floor to clean the mess he had created.


    "It is alright. The maids will clean it. Are you looking for Sir James?" my mother asked and only then did the man look above.


    My eyes widened as I saw the face. What in the world was he doing here and what had he done with his face.


    "No, mydy. I am the new knight of her highness. I will serve her from today." he replied as he looked at my mother who frowned a bit and nodded.


    "Ummm mother, i am tired now. I need to take a rest.`` I replied and walked towards my chamber followed by the man.


    It felt like the whole path was filled with pins and needles.


    "Leave" I announced and all the maids bowed and left the room.


    He waited patiently for everyone to leave and then i asked,


    "What are you doing here?" I whispered in case anyone was still around.


    He held my waist and pinned me to the wall in a swift move.


    "I am here to keep an eye on my wife who is professing her love for another man in broad daylight with her mother. You deserve another punishment Marianne. You are going to theatre with me tonight"

 Chapter 333: Night theatre 1

    Chapter 333: Night theatre 1


    Ian I have a job for you but things should stay between me and you '''' I ordered and the young boy looked at me with utmost seriousness as if I was about to send him to war. For a moment I felt awkward continuing it., but I had to do it.


    "I want you to book the whole adult theatre that was in the outer part of the town where the night show is organized today."


    He looked at me as if he had heard wrong or I had used some foreignnguage that he did not understand and I had to snap my fingers in front of him to get a reply.


    He coughed as his ears and face turned red, and I felt further awkward.


    "I.. i look into this matter this instant." he said controlling his voice and i only nodded in return.


    "Take the carriage with you. I will use the local carriage '''' I said and he looked shocked again. Where did my calm and never so surprising Ian go, or was I the one who had changed so much to make him behave like that?


    "But your highness, how can you take a local carriage? They havemoners in them."


    "Have I not taken them when I go to towns for inspection?" I asked and he nodded.


    "But it would not get entry in the duke''s pce. How would you return back?" he asked, confused.


    "I am not going to return for today. I want you to roam around, book a night theatre and then take the carriage to the inner part of my chamber and go to my chamber for sleep. Everyone should think I was the one who entered. Do this work very cautiously Ian, no one should know that I am not in the pce, not even the trusted maids'' ''I said in a grave tone and his solemn mood returned as he nodded.


    I stopped the carriage when we reached the town and walked towards the designated ce, James had asked me to.


    I changed my clothes and used dark paint over my face to make my face. When I was sure my face was dark enough, I used a moustache. And then the wig to turn my hair blonde.


    I was looking as ugly as possible, that no one would notice me much. But at the same time I was afraid that Marianne felt repulsed too.


    I shook my head, I will somehow convince him.


    Soon there was a carriage with Marquees Essendsons seal on it. I bowed towards the knight as he was higher in rank and entered the carriage.


    He asked me a thousand questions on the way, from where I was to where I got the training from. Good thing was I had already created a story, so I had all the replies to his questions.


    Finally I thanked all the lords when I reached the Marquess pce. James was already there waiting for us. He looked at me for a minute without saying anything and thenughed out loud.


    "I never knew you looked so ugly, '''' he said in between hisughter and I just gritted my teeth.


    It was really true that every dog had its day. He turned silent when he saw that I was not replying.


    "Marianne is in the main parlor room with mother. You can go there and tell them that you are her new assigned knight, I have already told her about you. Best of luck" with that he left.


    I moved toward the parlor room with so much anticipation, But when I walked there Marianne was professing her love for Philip. Though I knew it was a drama, I still could not bear that she would im to love that monkey.


    I moved and the vase fell down. Good thing was they noticed me and she recognised me instantly and took me towards her chamber.


    The moment she asked all the maids to leave and we were alone, I pinned her on the wall.


    "You deserve a punishment Mariane, you are going to theatre with me this instant.'''' I said in a husky voice as I moved towards her. She closed her eyes and nodded, eben before she realised what i was asking


    It felt so good to see that effect on her, that my anger subsided in an instant.


    "But how will we go out together. My mother would rather kill me if I told her I am going to the theatre." she said once the words registered her mind.


    "You are not going to the theatre, you are going to stay with Roselia for tonight. And I will surely follow you as your knight ``I said with a wicked grin and she blinked.


    "You do not need to worry about it. Your brother would cover everything. You just get ready and take a maid''s uniform with you to change your clothester.`` I said with the same glint in my eyes.


    "Why are we doing so much hard work just to see a y? We can goter too. We will take Killian with us too" she said with bewilderment.


    How shall i exin to her the ce where i was taking her was not for Killian.


    "Don''t ask so many questions Marianne. It is your punishment, remember."


    "But I was just doing what was needed. It was not like you will not flirt with Isabe" she retorted and I shook my head.


    "I will not flirt with her. I will marry her in two weeks. That is the time I am giving you to end your drama. Or I would belong to someone else. Now go or else i will take you like this" i said as she looked at me shocked.


    Her eyes were ring at me but my eyes were intense too. In the end she nodded with gritted teeth and got ready to go with me.


    We both walked to the back door and once again got out of the pce like thieves in the servants carriage.


    [Hey, this time it''s not a tease.. Spoiler: they are going to do the deed. hehe]

 Chapter 334: 60000 gold coins

    Chapter 334: 60000 gold coins


    ======================


    Cassius gave me his hand and I held onto it, my eyes taking in therge building that stood in front of us. I thought I had seen all the theatres of this area, but this was new to me.


    "This is really tall," Imented as we started to head inside.


    "It is one of the oldest and possibly the biggest theaters in the whole empire. The concentration of theatres was more in thend of the West before it moved to the East, here is the only ce where this type of theatre existed." Cassius educated me with the history of it.


    "I didn''t know that," I said, walking closer to him when I caught sight of other people in here but they all returned as they were told that the theatre was full, and could not take further guests.


    ``Where is this ce?" I asked him curiously. My voice was not too loud so that only he could hear,even after wearing the maid''s uniform I was not feelingfortable at all.


    "This is a city abandoned a long ago due to a gue that vanished the only source of water here."


    "But the theater still functions?" my eyebrows furrowed in question.


    "Well, I think the theatre did not need that much water. A few other jobs are here too, as thend is cheap here."


    "So strange," Imented. I never heard that the water of this vast area dried.


    The walls were made of a darker shade of red and gold in color and it was filled with only small candles giving it a dim lighting, that was enough to walk only. It wasn''t too dark but it gave off a vibe of secrecy and sensuality.


    I looked up at the ceiling which was decorated with various types of paintings, contrasting the wall which was bare. This ce was designed with ssiness.


    Red seats were ced across the room in a series of lines where I stood. The stage was big enough for one to have enough sectioned rooms to y a long script with different settings in it.


    Mostly when we entered the theatres nobles mostly took the seats in the above area, galleries so that they could see the show clearly, but Cassius held my hand and took me to a cabin formed in the front of the area. It was just in front of the stage from where I can even see the minor details of the actors.


    There were chandeliers that were ced at the top, multiple ones with candles that were burning brightly to illuminate the paintings which were at the top of the ceiling. The entire ce illuminated in a color of warm gold and I had seen nothing like this that made My eyes only continue to look at it.


    When I was looking around he was busy talking to one of the staff about food and other servings. What surprised me was his order to not to disturb us once the y starts.


    "Come Marianne," Cassius said, slipping his hand to me and tugging me gently along the empty path as we crossed the series of seats.


    "It''s so beautiful," I praised the theater. I have always liked theatres. I have seen all kinds of ys yet this ce had a different vibe on it, something that was new to me too.


    There were already the instrument yers have already taken the stage. The instruments were grand. Two pianos, two violins, one zither and one which looked like drums.


    I looked at the room where we were in, it was arge room enough for many to be settled easily, and from three sides it was covered with ss. While in the front there was a transparent mirror, on the both sider the whole wall was covered with the shiny mirror where one can see himself all the time.


    Looking at the stage which I could see clearly, I turned my head to look at the other galleries which were covered in ss which made it difficult to see if there were other guests like us.


    "Why is this ce so deserted?" I asked as I saw not a single person around us except the staff working here.


    "Do you want to move closer to the stage?" he asked,pletely avoiding my question, making me frown. but I quickly shook my head.


    "No, this is fine," my voice came out higher than normal. The seats below were empty and there was hardly anyone there.


    "And about your first question. I have booked the whole theatre." he said nonchntly.


    It made me question how much Cassius would have paid to get this whole pce and why? To sit in the gallery itself cost a lot of money, but booking the whole theater was not something even lower nobles could afford.


    I turned my head around to find Cassius talking to one of the women who had previously helped in taking our coats in the reception area. She moved in and bowed to me with a nk face.


    Two other girls followed her and put the tes of snacks and wine on the side counters. There were already binocrs and a parchment wasying closely. I was moved to see that the wine was strong, only its smell was making me intoxicated.


    The woman bowed her head and left the room before closing the doors to a clicking sound leaving both Cassius and Me alone in the room.


    "How much does the booking of the theatre cost?" I asked him in wonderment.


    "Depends on the show which is put up here to watch and the timing, and the days. This one was around sixty thousand gold coins excluding other minor services," he looked at the food and then went back to me.


    "Sixty thousand gold coins" I asked in wonderment.


    "You have never given me more than 600 gold coins allowance for the whole month in the whole year of marriage and you spent 6000 gold coins here".

 Chapter 335: Midnight theatre

    Chapter 335: Midnight theatre


    Marianne pov contd.


    He had spent so much money, just for watching a show. If that was not enough to shock me, his next words were enough to do that.


    "Are you nning to chip in money?" Cassius asked me, making me re at him further.


    "I don''t think I could afford even one percent out of it to include, your highness," I replied back, as a forced smile formed on my lips. With the options of my working as a businesswoman being denied out and also i was not the archduchess anymore, i wondered if i could myself make so much money again.


    "Don''t look so gloomy, What is mine is yours now. You don''t have to hesitate if you need or want to buy something, Marianne," in the past i would have been happy about it but not now, i wanted to be more independent now. I still wished I would earn my own money, but depending on a man for money was not something I wanted to do.


    "Do you think it is bad to wish that I want to be equal to men, to be equal to you in our marriage?"


    "I don''t think so. We all have ambition and goals. I must say though, I am very ttered to hear that I am the goal point. At the same time, it won''t be easy to be who I am," Cassius De Luca, the biggest narcissist in the world, spoke.


    He then said, "I think you are doing much better than I am already. Not everyone had the courage to stand in front of the emperor and speak like you did, helped the empress, who was the first woman of the nation, stand for herself. Not everyone has the courage to face anyone that is against them. Money is a very small thing in front of what you do, you are doing great things Marianne." he walked towards me, picking up my hands which were resting on both of my sides,


    "You have a lot of faith in me suddenly," a small smile formed on my lips, the way he said those words made me feel special.


    "I do. You are my wife, and I believe you would do everything right, Marianne," the way he was using wife these was sounded more of an endearment, "How many nobledies in empire have the courage to fight with ouws in woods, or stand in front of emperor or p their husband in front of everyone?"


    "Is it even a good thing topare?" I asked as pping your husband was not something a woman should do unless the reason is extreme.


    "You have given me courage too, Marianne, you have brought me out from the darkness i was hiding in. you have created new hopes in me." he rubbed his thumb over the back of my hands, "I know your heart goes out for a few things but some things are better to be left alone for now. But i will make sure to fulfill your every wish in theter part of my life"


    Soon, the music started from the front of the stage. It started with soft and slow music but soon it picked up the face filling the whole room. The sound was melodious and pleasing to the ears.


    The actor and actress came out as the curtains were pulled apart from either side. Wearing rich clothes that resembled any other elite who normallye to witness and enjoy the y here.


    With the music and dialogues which I could hear, My eyes glued to the stage. A few people knew that I loved the stage the most. If i would not have been a noble, i would have tried to act in a y too.


    So i was surprised as It was a y that I had never heard of which made me curious about where the story was going.


    When they were into the y for ten to fifteen minutes, it was then that I noticed that there were no book pamphlets of the y which was in the room.


    It wasmon for the book pamphlets to be handed to the guests during a y but with theck of it, it slowly started to sink into my mind where I came to realize that this wasn''t the usual y.


    My throat suddenly felt dry as reality sank in. I took the wine from the side table and started taking big gulps of it.


    "The wine is strong, Marianne does not drink so much," Cassius warned me without moving his own eyes away from the stage as if he was concentrating on it. And only then did I realise why he had spent a hefty amount to book the whole theatre.


    "Cassius,'''' I called the man who was sitting there innocently as if he did not know a thing. His whole attention was on the couple who were acting on the stage and the music in the background following their emotions.


    "Is this not a regr y?"


    I was looking at him rather than on stage, my whole concentration was on his expression. Now I finally understood what was so different in the theatre and why I had a sensuous vibe since the moment I came here.


    "What do you think?" He asked with a smirk and that was all I needed in a reply.


    "I thought the night theater took ce only at the time of midnight." he finally looked at me with the smirk getting wider.


    "I got it moved." he replied with a proud tone.


    "Moved?" did he just rearranged the whole show.


    "Yes," he replied back to my question with a smirk "I got the timings changed for today to fit our schedule. I needed more time with you and midnight seemed to be toote. Isn''t that good?"


    I stared back at him, "They agreed just like that?"


    "Money makes the world go round, Marianne," Cassius replied back to say, "How are you finding the y so far?"

 Chapter 336: Midnight theatre 2

    Chapter 336: Midnight theatre 2


    3rd person pov


    Finally it endowed on Marianne, how watching the show was a punishment. He has brought her here to see the man and woman doing the act on the stage. Even in the past when she had seen all kinds of shows, there was always a limit to the adulthood she was allowed. This was the first time she was going to watch a live show.


    "It is very nice,"The anticipation in her mind and body turned the heat up in the small room.


    The y started with small hugs and kisses as it was about a couple who loved each other a lot and faced a lot of difficulties as their family was against their marriage.


    The woman was a noble while the man was just amoner. They both fought for each other and it was a very emotional part but their family did not listen.


    In the end they ran from the house to marry each other and then stayed in an inn together. That was when the passion started. The man looked at the woman with so much affection. His hands holding her and starting kissing each other.


    Marianne''s own heart beat increased when she felt the same emotions. She remembered how they both stayed in the woods and the way Cassius had kissed her was just like that. She could see the urgency in the touch of man, and her body started heating frequently.


    She rubbed her sweaty hands from the hem of her dress, but the heat only seemed to be increasing when the man took the woman in his arms andid her on the bed. Their lips were not leaving each other as his hands started to roam on her body.


    Clothes came off both the character and her face turned red, not moving her eyes away from the scene but at the same time feeling aware of Cassius sitting next to her calmly without a change of expression.


    The music that was ced took to different heights and she watched the man starting to kiss the woman, his hands holding her down.


    When Cassius''s hand touched hers, Marianne looked at him startled, "Your heart has been beating quite a lot. Are you turned on?" he asked her so shamelessly that she just wanted to hide somewhere. Of course, she was turned on, the scene was too much for her weak soul.


    He pressed the tip of her fingers with pressure which sent a bolt of electricity through her body, reaching between her legs and she suddenly turned breathless.


    Just by holding her hands and rubbing it with gentle strokes, he was able to make her restless and her breaths turned irregr. She could not understand why she was feeling so sensitive, was it because of the scene in front of her. Where the woman had already lost all her clothes and the man was kissing her lustfully.


    "If you are having trouble seeing them, I can reenact the whole scene here." he offered her and she shivered just by the thought of it.


    As she heard the woman on the stage cry out loud when the man started to suck on one of the mounds on the actress'' c.h.e.s.t.


    Marianne remembered Cassius telling her how he was going to punish her for professing her love for another man even if it was a lie.


    But she thought that he was only talking in the heat of the moment. And most importantly the show was organized in advance making her wonder what was the cause of it, as Cassius was not the type of person who was interested in theatre.


    "Let''s start with a kiss, shall we?" he said but it was not asking, he was just telling her as the next moment his lipsnded on hers. She kept taking a step back as he kept moving forward, moving his hands on her waist and keeping their lips together when her back finally hit the ss wall from where she was watching the show.


    She gasped as her back touched the cold ss. Her lips parted which made his work on her lips easier where he didn''t have to wait for her to open up. He slowly entered her warm hole enjoying the warmth of her mouth on his tongue.


    The sensual criesing from the actress, even though being faked, she could feel her own senses clouding with the way he looked at her right now making her knees weak.


    "I wanted to try what they are doing Marianne," he said as if that was the most normal thing to do.


    They were in a public ce, a theater and Cassius wanted to try something which she was worried about.


    She gulped down the nervousness, pushing it down and away,


    "Why don''t we go back to the pce then?" She offered as she looked around though she knew that they were the only guests in the area but she still could not ept that he was trying to do something in the public area. The staff and the artists were still there.


    A crooked and wicked smile formed on his lips.as he looked at her. She was always standing strong and ring at her. It was the first time that she was looking like a vulnerable girl.


    "Why not here?" He challenged her strength but she was not going to fall into his trap.


    "Because it''s embarrassing doing something like that-" before she could speak further, his thumb started rubbing her lower lips, and the rest of the words died down in her throat.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. The ss is tinted so no one would be able to see what happens in here," he said, leaning closer to her.


    Cassius stepped closer to her, his body pressing her against the ss. All the hair of her skin stood up as he stood there with those wicked expressions on his face.


    He ced his left hand on her waist holding her tightly in her ce

 Chapter 337: Midnight theatre 3

    Chapter 337: Midnight theatre 3


    [MATURE CONTENT ONLY FOR THE READERS OF AGE 18 OR ABOVE.]


    His right hand holding the side of her neck he moved his head closer and kissed her lips. His tongue dancing in her mouth with her tongue and his hands roaming on her body, making her senses further dull. She waspletely breathless when he finally let her go.


    She panted and took many shallow breaths to take all the air back in her body.


    "But it is still embarrassing toe close in the public" she reasoned finally recovering herself, but he just chuckled


    "Then I am going to enjoy it more," she did not know what had happened to her and why he was behaving like that but she knew he was serious when he said that to her.


    "You will enjoy it too," there was promise in his words and Marianne''s heart somersaulted in her chest.


    By now the voices from the stage had turned strong, she could hear the moans and grunt and other caranal voicesing from the stage. There was a part of her who wanted to peek and see what was happening but at the same time she was too embarrassed to turn and see especially when Cassius was standing too close to her.


    He pulled the ck colored scarf which he had been wearing under his shirt to cover his neck.


    "Turn around," but she did not, so he held her shoulder and turned her. Her eyes were straight falling on the screen where the woman was pleasuring the man, but it was not like her where she had used hands to relieve Cassius. The woman had taken the man''s manliness in her mouth and she was moving her head to create the same motions she had created with her hands.


    Her eyes widened as she had only heard about it but always thought that it was just a joke among themoners but seeing it by herself was making her wet and hot. She did not know she would be able to do it someday.


    Taking the benefit of her distraction and haziness He took hold of both her hands behind and tied them together.


    Stepping closer to her, such that her back touched his front, she felt his breath on her right ear, "How are you doing so far?" he asked, his lips caressing the edge of her ear. Only that was the moment when she realised that she was lost in the scene so much that she was staring at them.


    She tried to move her hands only to realise that he had bound them behind her. She looked at him with confusion. She did not know if she was more scared or more anticipating what was going toe.


    =====


    Cassius was different, his way of treating her was different today. Even when they havee close these past few days, he has always been gentle towards her. Giving her enough time toe close and prepare her mind set. This was the first time when he was behaving so authorized andmanding her, even her hands were tied which she had never expected, much less in a public ce like this.


    Stepping closer to her, such that her back touched his front, she felt his breath on her right ear, "How are you doing so far?" he asked, his lips caressing the edge of her ear. He asked, and Marianne wanted to tell him that they should go, but there was something in the moment that excited her too. She wanted to see how far he would go.


    "A dizzy," she replied honestly as she was too lost in looking at the show, but when she moved her eyes she was feeling overwhelmed.


    Cassius stepped away to pick up the ss of wine, and when he left her side, Marianne took a glimpse at what was going on at the stage along with her hormones creating havoc in her body.


    Her face flushed and her throat turned dry but her eyes never looked away. The woman on the stage had positioned herself in between the man''s legs and was going down on him. The moans that were leaving their mouth were increasing the heat in her.


    Marianne turned around when she heard Cassius arrive back to her with a ss of wine in his hand. With her hands tied, Cassius brought the ss up to her lips, tilting the ss so that the wine would flow down to her lips.


    Some drops of the wine escaped from the corner of her lips, trailing down her chin and her neck. The sight was so sensuous to his eyes, her being tied standing there at his mercy. He had thought that she would re at protest yet he wanted to try but to his surprise she was still standing there waiting for his next actions, something that he had not expected, but then the atmosphere there was too hot and sensuous with the scene in front of her eyes and he wanted her to see it fully.


    He pulled it away, asking her, "More?" and she shook her head.


    cing the ss back on the table which was at the side, Cassius then put his hands around her shoulders before it slid down to the top of the zip of her dress. He pulled the piece of metal down until its end was met on the dress. His fingers tracing her back which sent a shiver down her spine.


    His fingers along with his hands moved up to pull the dress backward from the front. But he didn''t pull it downpletely, just enough to have her shoulders exposed to his eyes.


    He pushed her back against the wall, his teeth and lips finding its way to her shoulder which was bare and smooth. He took arge bite and heard her sigh. His teeth assaulted her skin but Marianne had noints about it, with her hands tied, there was no way for her to move her arms and she was at his mercy.

 Chapter 338: Touch

    Chapter 338: Touch


    3rd person pov contd..


    [MATURE CONTENT. ONLY FOR THE READERS OF 18YEARS OF AGE OR ABOVE]


    It was not that he did not want to move her dress further, her bound hands were stopping the dress from moving. He frowned as he did not know how to move it further. A giggle escaped her lips as she looked at his naivety.


    "I should have tied your handster," he replied with a frown as he saw herughing over him.


    His hands reached for her dress and he tore the front part of the dress that she wore as if it was the best solution. To say that she was shocked would be an understatement. She had never even in her dreams thought that he would tore her dress, that also in the public area.


    The tear of the dress came out to be a harsh sound and Marianne''s eyes turned wide and her mouth turned agape.


    "What did you do?" she asked in a tone that she could not believe it happened to her.


    "I got rid of the hindrance, since i was not able to take it down then better get rid of it" he said with so much nonchnce that she could not believe it,


    "This is not funny. How would we go back?" she asked as she continued to look at her bare body.


    His hands next reached for her hair that was tightly closed in a bun. His hands reached for the pin that had held her hair and in swift motion, he removed it. Her hair fell like a waterfall on her body and covered her breasts and back,


    "Much better," hemented, his eyes worshipping what was in front of him. Marianne looked absolutely ravishing right now.


    Her hairs were scattered all over her body. Her dress was torn up to the waist. He had thought she would be dazed or worried about the situation but all she was worried about was her dress that was torn. He shook his head at her naivety.


    She should be worried about other things more than just about her dress. A strong scream took her attention as she looked at the stage instinctively. The man was between the legs of the woman and his tongue was on her vagina sucking her. And she was thrashing and withering while screaming his name.


    He finally felt the change in her breathing when she looked at the stage. He had never been this thankful to Charles, he was today. The wall of consciousness that was stopping them broke because of this show.


    "Nervous?" he asked her as ayer of sweat started forming on her body. It was glistening in the dim light. He could feel the tension building inside her body.


    "No," she replied defiantly, trying to sound more confident then she was.


    "Excited then?" he teased her, as he knew she was only trying to stay brave.


    When she did not reply this time, he moved his hand to her breasts and pinched them hard. His hands were rough, not like the previous time when he had touched her. The background sounds were not making it any better.


    He pressed her on the mirror and then his lips started grazing her skin. He started from the neck and then corbones. Licking it, sucking it and biting it earring gasps from her.


    From one side the cold ss shivering her spine and on the other side the warm hand and mouth of Cassius creating wild sensations inside her body. He was ying with her body, using it the way he wanted. His hand pinching and moulding her mounds and his lips trailing on her neck, shoulder, cleavage kissing her and biting her.


    Her mouth opened wide and a sharp gasp left her body. His mouth made its way to the breast he was holding in his hand. And then sucked on it like a kid, alternating between both of her nipples. She moaned like never before.


    "Cassssiuuusss" her voice came broken but it only encouraged him further to use more pressure and intensity. She arched her back instinctively as if her primal nature wasing out. It gave further advantage to Cassius.


    Multiple moans left her mouth when Cassius''s mouth took hold of one of her nipples in his mouth. Sucking hard and her breathing turned hard, she was sucking deep breaths.


    This was the same feeling she had felt thest time he had taken her from the dance room.


    She heard a strong moan and her eyes opened with difficulty and she saw that the actor had torn all the clothes of the actress and he was sucking her the way Cassius was doing with her.


    Her knees weakened by the assault. If she could right now, she would have held onto his shoulders but with her hands tied there was nothing much she could do but let Cassius take and do what he wanted. Her breathings turned heavy.


    Cassius was enjoying her moans. Her heavy breathing was indicating that her body was enjoying what he was doing to her. So, he decided to push her limits.


    His teeth grazed on her nipples mercilessly. He was using his teeth to bite her and then sucking it sulking her lips to ease the pain, it was making her skin very sensitive.


    His hands moved to her another mound, taking the nipple between his index finger and thumb, he used the same pressure his mouth were creating to give both of them equal attention. She winced and closed her eyes. As the intensity was too much for her to bear.


    The dim lighting and the ce they were. The feeling that they were in the public ce and the moansing from the stage was only increasing the intensity of the things he was doing to her body.


    "Open your eyes Marianne, I want you to look into my eyes all the time." he said as he let her mounds go.


    For a moment she felt empty when the heat of his body left her. The cold wind touched her skin making her feel lonesome. She opened her eyes and he smiled,

 Chapter 339: touch 2

    Chapter 339: touch 2


    "Open your eyes Marianne, I want you to look into my eyes all the time." said Cassius in his hypnotizing voice. She missed the warmth of his hands on her body. And for a moment, she felt empty.


    "Tell me, Marianne. Do you want me to continue or stop? I will do as you say." he asked her as he trapped her in his arms, putting his hand on both sides of the mirror. She was still breathing hard. Ayer of sweat was formed on her body that was making her glistening in the dimly light room.


    "I.. i want you." she replied with a red face. Though she was feeling embarrassed she knew there was no way her body would feel better without getting the release. She could feel the same wetness between her legs, which she had felt the other day.


    "So you want me to touch you again?" he asked, ecstatic with her words. This was the first time she was the one who had said that he wanted her. He wouldn''t let this chance go. But before he could say so, she added,


    "So can we go home now?" he just shook his head.


    "Why? The show is still continuing.. How can we leave it midway?" he asked as he pointed at the stage.


    The male actor was already above her and their body was moving in rhythm. Though the bottom part was hidden in a nket. She knew what they were doing or faking to do.. All she could see was the moans and grunt of both of them as their upper body was creating friction between both of them.


    She once again cursed herself for looking back when she had already decided that she would not. It was all because he pointed there.


    "You are being unreasonable now.'''' She told him she wanted to go to her chamber andy there in the soft bed when he touched her, not to stand here in the open ss area when he had her. But then can a man have a woman while standing!? No.. she shook her head at the possibility. It would be too ufortable for him too.


    "I have already told you Marianne, that It is your punishment, so you have to bear it. I am enjoying it a lot, and my dear wife, you are enjoying it too." he said as he moved and entered a finger inside her, making her gasp. Her eyes widened at the sudden invasion for which she was not prepared at all, or so as she thought.


    Because his finger entered without any resistance. He found her dripping wet. The way he had entered in suddenly, he took out his finger in the same way, mercilessly making her wince again.


    "See" he said with a wicked grin on his face as he showed her the finger which was covered with her juices. He brought the finger closer to his lips, and then licked it so seductively that she felt an orgasm just by looking at it.


    "See, i told you, you are enjoying it too." with that he rubbed her inner thighs.


    She closed her eyes and her back arched further as she leaned on the ss. She could feel his finger moving deliciously slow, moving in and out, making her dig her nails more until it bit into her skin and she had to let it go.


    Her legs had turned weak long ago, her body shaking in his hand, breath turning shallower with every second that she could feel the light amount of sweat had coated her body because of the heat. It was only because of leaning on the ss, was she able to stand. Or she had fallen long ago.


    "Aahh,"


    "Oohhhhh"


    "Cassssiuusss" her moans were echoing in the room like a wild beast was screaming from his cage. Her body was withering for its release, but his fingers were torturously slow. Keeping her on the edge but not giving her the release she wanted.


    Her toes curled where she stood with her shoes, her legs moving and unable to keep still before Cassius using his hand to hold it in ce.


    He moved his face lower, kissing her mounds, then the space between them. Teasing her buds, grazing them. And then moving down to her stomach, giving her soft peppery kisses. He had made sure that she would enjoy it as much as he did.


    Her eyes were closed as she was lost in ecstasy. He finally reached where he wanted to. Moving his finger away, he reced them with his mouth. His lips kissed there. And she gasped, her eyes shot open as she realised he was using his mouth there.


    "Cassius.. You.. what are you doing?" she asked mortified, she did not know how to react. Looking at his face so close to her vagina. His lips kissing her and touching her.


    "I can see you still have the energy to talk.. Let me take it away from you." he said with a smirk as his mouth moved there again. Then he moved and opened his mouth. Touching her with his tongue there. He reced his finger and moved his tongue on her clit, making her scream in both pain and pleasure. Her screams and moans were like music to his ears.


    He sucked as hard as he could and the more he did it, the more she cried out.


    "Cassius!" There was an evident need for her voice when she called his name, wanting him to give her the release from this torturous tease but the man was enjoying it to his fullest and didn''t look like he would be letting her finish. He brought her to the edge over and over again to pull her back, denying what she wanted from him.


    "Please, no more," she cried out but he knew her body was streaming for the opposite thing.


    "Why is this all part of your punishment to be so defiant? But I am making sure that you enjoy it too."

 Chapter 340: Touch 3

    Chapter 340: Touch 3


    [MATURE CONTENT ONLY FOR THE READERS OF 18 YEARS OF AGE OR ABOVE]


    "I didn''t do anything," she muttered under her breath for her to flinch and close her eyes momentarily when Cassius''s hands stopped as he leaned closer to her. his lips closer to her ears. His bottom part was touching her, and she felt his bulge in an instant.


    She knew that he was getting tortured too when he was teasing her. Only with the touch of her body, his little monster twitched. As if he was trying to break loose. She knew that tonight he was going to break the battery when she realized that he had brought her to the night theatre and booked the whole theatre for them. But she had never thought that he would be this rough to her. She could feel he was angry but it was more than she had thought.


    "Really? You never listened to me, and this time you even dared to ask for divorce and then profess your love for another man." he said as he held the hits that fell on her face and were glued to it due to theyer of sweat that was formed on her face. Her whole face was glistening with sweat and it was a sight to behold for him.


    He knew that he had pushed her limits, and honestly he had not nned it. It just happened as he saw her breath getting hitched and with reaction he continued something he himself did not know where it would end.


    "But that was for you" she trailed softly, focusing her eyes on the ss where she finally could see his faint reflection on it.


    "For me?" he asked her, his hand which had not left her, moving his hand back and forth,


    "I have never asked you to go to this extreme. Have you ever thought about what would happen if your ns fail or things turn out wrong. If the emperor knew what you were doing, do you think he would easily let go?"


    The time when he pulled away, his hand fell close to her core and it only had her glistening more. Marianne was astonished. Not because of Cassius''s actions but because of her reaction her body was giving out and how it was enjoying it. Taking in everything he was giving her.


    While she was in her own thoughts, she missed the sound of Cassius unbuckling his belt and unzipping his pants.


    "Cassius, not here. Not this way" she whispered, she didn''t want her first time to be like that standing naked in the balcony while watching a couple.. What were they doing now?! She knew that she should not see, but the curiosity took better of her and she looked as if the man was just entering. She gasped with her eyes widened and Marianne closed her eyes.


    She knew she should have not seen.


    "Does it mean, if there would be any other way, I can have you tonight?" he asked in the same deep husky voice and she nodded. Though she still felt embarrassed to ept it. She knew that he already knew that she wanted him inside her.


    The same wicked grin came back on his face and he untied her hands. She felt a bit disappointed, as she had thought that he would have her tonight. She was sure he wanted it too. Evenst night, she was ready but he withdrew at thest moment. Her hands felt sore and she rubbed them with a sigh, But before she could take a breath of relief. He held her in his arms.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at herself. Her upper gown was torn. And her garter pants were torn too. Her hair was disheveled and her body was bare for others to see.


    "We can not go out like that." she pleaded as she tried to hide herself in his arms. He chuckled at her thought process. Even if the theater was empty, there was still staff and even the coachman and knights were there.


    Did she really think he would let the world see her like that?! He would rather hide her here all his life. Moreover, she had permitted him to take her, then how could he let that chance go.


    She closed her eyes mortified, "Cassius send a letter to Roselia to bring another dress first"


    She said, this time with authority she would not be rted but his steps did not halt. Nor did he reply.


    "Cassius" but before she could say anything further. The side wall which was fully covered with mirrors opened and another dark room came into view.


    She looked at the room surprised as it was filled with all the luxuries. The room was dimly lit with aromatic candles. It was giving a sensuous vibe to the whole room that was covered with flowers. He looked at her surprised face and chuckled.


    "Is this ce up to your liking, my dear wife? '''' he said as heid her gently on the bed. The bed was full of rose petals. The bed was soft as her body bounced a bit when heid her there.


    "Now it is time to get rid of these" said Cassius holding the pieces of her torn clothes that were still on her body.


    He held the gown and removed it from her body. She was there bare for him to see. And then his hands started roaming on her body like a wild beast was finally left free to devour his hunt. She was feeling so dizzy that she didn''t even know what was going further. All she could feel was his hand and the churning of her stomach.


    Her heart, which was beating normally just a few seconds ago, suddenly raced against her chest, pounding like it wanted to escape from its cage.


    She couldn''t help but grab hold of him while he touched her to his content.


    He started to suck her flesh hard and stopped only until it was red under the skin. He gazed at his mark on her and his eyes glimmered in satisfaction.

 Chapter 341: Give in to desires!

    Chapter 341: Give in to desires!


    [MATURE CONTENT. ONLY FOR THE READERS OF 18 YEARS OF AGE OR ABOVE]


    Her whole body was zing. As if she was burning and he was the only one who could burn her more yet extinguish the pain she was facing. She was so hot, so aroused as her body reacted to his attention. Her skin tightened under his gentle yet tormenting assaults.


    The lower part of her body continued to be wetter and she withered further in his arms. He could see her feeling tormented but he wanted to prolong the forey further since it was their first time.


    He continued moving his hands on her body freely and then he moved towards the ce between her legs where he wanted to be since the start. And tonight he would have her.


    He did not go straight there. He kept moving his hands on her waist, above her underwear sensually, each time earning a gasp from her. She moaned hard when his hands grazed over the upper part of her vagina.


    "Cassssssiiuuuussss" her voice came out with so much pain.


    Then, his hand touched her there, very slowly. She was so wet that there was little or no resistance from her body. His fingers moved in rhythm. He knew what the pace should be and how he should touch her by the experiments of thest few days.he kept moving his fingers inside her.


    As the intensity increased, she dug her nails on his shoulders. She was getting restless. She was thrashing and withering under his touch. Her moans escaped from her lips and filled the room making Cassius filled with ecstasy.


    "That''s right, my dear wife. Take my name, shout for me." His voice sank lower than ever before.


    The finger that was teasing her gradually started to rub her clit hard making delicious frictione alive, dancing a sensual rhythm, causing her thighs to convulse.


    His fingers then started to move inside her with a strong pace, and a strong scream escaped from Marianne''s lips.


    "Ah, Cassius!" she moaned. She could not bear it at all. She did not even remember how much she had moaned but all she could feel was her throat run dry.


    She began to twist around to get her release and her vagina contracted in his fingers and he knew she was close.


    "Aahh" with ast shudder she came hard on his fingers. She panted hard for a minute as if she was without oxygen since eternity. Her breathing turned heavy. It took her sometime toe back to her senses again.


    Marianne''s dazed eyes looked at him and when their eyes met, Cassius captured her lips. She was looking so seductive, so alluring with her ssy eyes and swollen red lips. Her face had turned red, it had added more charm to her.


    Cassius watched her as her chest heaved up and down, lost in pleasure.


    "Marianne" he called her name, almost breaking apart. She had never heard her name being spoken out like that, as if he was pleading, his whole body was shivering with anticipation.


    "I want to be one with you now," he whispered as he kissed her eyes, her nose, and her lips.


    He was impatient, he couldn''t wait anymore. When he brought out his raging little big monster, Marianne''s eyes widened. Was it that big from the start and she did not notice it, since she did not look at it directly!


    Noticing her reaction, Cassius bent down and kissed her lightly. "I will make sure you would not be hurt, you trust me Marianne, right?" he asked as his face became serious.


    Their eyes met, and the world stopped. This was it.


    Cassius began to feel his blood pumping even wilder. But looking at the worried Marianne, the beast inside him was forced to tame itself.


    Because this woman was Marianne, his wife. And this was her first time. He wanted to make her first ever experience memorable so that she would enjoy it as much as he did. So he needed to take care. He didn''t want to hurt her. He couldn''t possibly hurt her.


    Slowly leaning down, Cassius nted small peppery on her lips. Beads of sweat began to form on his muscr body as his hand traveled down. Cassius touched her there again as they kissed, passionately. She was so wet that his fingers were covered in her juices instantly.


    He knew she was ready but he asked anyway, to gain her consent. Would he stop if she asked him to, yes, he would! No matter how difficult it was!


    "Ready?" Marianne nodded and his heart rejoiced. He had been waiting for this moment so badly, he wanted to make it just perfect for her


    "I''m going in, Marianne," he whispered against her lips and she moaned, granting him her permission.


    She gasped hard as she held the bedsheet tightly when she felt his manhood slowly enter her, inch by inch.


    "You are so tight, Marianne" He breathed deep, his lips in a tight line, his jaws clenching, as he kept himself in check to not to move his hips and thrust himself fully into her. He didn''t want to hurt her and make her first time a bad experience.


    But damn! He had not done this since he came to know about the truth of Elizabeth, and it had been years. He never knew he wanted it so much before this month but now he just wanted to be in her all day and night.


    He suddenly felt nervous like it was his first time too.


    Rx Cassius do this right be patient give her time to adjust you can''t hurt her


    .


    "Cassssssiiuuuussss" her voice came out with so much pain.


    Then, his hand touched her there, very slowly.


    She was so wet that there was little or no resistance from her body. His fingers moved in rhythm. He knew what the pace should be and how he should touch her by the experiments of thest few days. He kept moving his fingers inside her.


    Her moans escaped from her lips and filled the room making Cassius filled with ecstasy.

 Chapter 342: Finally one

    Chapter 342: Finally one


    [MATURE CONTENT ONLY FOR THE READERS OF 18 YEARS OF AGE OF ABOVE]


    Marianne was feeling both pain and pleasure together. He was so big that she felt like her inside muscles would tear but at the same time the feeling of being filled like that was something she would not describe in words. Her muscles were getting stretched up to no point. He was in.. inside her. It was like a dream, yet the feeling felt so real that she could not describe it.


    "Are you okay?" asked Cassius when he saw the lines forming on her forehead and her face getting those painful expressions. Sweat was covering her whole body as if she had run a marathon. Her body was still rigid, he could feel that. She needed to be rxed.


    Marianne was not able to reply so she just nodded when Cassius shook his head. "You need to rx, Marianne. You are too tight. Just try to lose yourself in my kisses. Only then will I be able to move.'''' He stayed still inside her, no matter how painful it was for him. She nodded again and kissed her neck. He bit her and she gasped but then he started licking the ce he had bit, she felt shivers there.


    She didn''t even know what her body was feeling anymore. He moved his hands and started fondling her mounds. All the while speaking sweet nothing to her.


    Soon, her body started to react to his touches and started rxing under the sensations. When he was sure that she was a perfectly rxed one and her inner muscles stopped clenching him, he slowly started moving inside her.


    "Ahhh ahhh ahhh" she started moaning as the feeling of being filled intensified. She had already felt that he was too big for her, but when he started moving, it was like he had turned bigger. Her muscles were stretching the way she did not know was possible.


    But soon the pleasure overtook the pain. She could feel him deep inside her moving.


    "Are you feeling better?" though he knew she was rxed now, yet he asked because he was holding a lot. His speed was too slow and he wanted to move fast. So that he could thrust deeper into her. But for that he wanted to be assured that she was fine.


    He wanted her first time to be memorable without even the slightest difort.


    "Would you stop asking and just move?" she groaned, even in this state she did not stop shouting at him, even that made him chuckle.


    "First I need to close this mouth, before you start hurling profanities at me on our first night." he replied and then kissed her.


    His tongue delved deeper into her mouth like his manliness delved deeper into her vagina. His thrusts turned faster. And both her tongue and her hips moved along with his tongue and his hips to match his rhythm.


    The bed moved along with them, as the only witness of their love. With each passing second his thrusts turned deeper and faster as if he was exploring her insides, going further deep with every thrust.


    "Marianne, i am close" he said with a grunt and she soon felt him swelling inside her.


    They both moved faster and with a thrust or two even her body started filling. The tingling feeling that she was feeling inside her increased and the pressure started increasing.


    "I am too.." she told in between her moans when he groaned hard and then in the next second her insides clenched.


    She felt a strong orgasm hitting her hard. All the muscles inside her clenched and it intensified the pressure on him by a hundred fold. He felt her holding her back with so much strength. Her nails dug deeper in his body, he was sure they were going to leave a mark on his back.


    As the orgasm hit her, she clenched her inner muscles further, trapping him in between.


    "Marianne" he groaned as he felt her inner walls hugging his manliness tightly, not to forget that she was already tight since the start. This was thest hit and soon his manliness bulged further and she felt him filling her.


    His manliness twitched inside her body as he started filling her. He groaned as her muscles continued to press him as if trying to get in thest drop out of his manliness.


    "Marianne. I came inside you." he said with a bit of guilt but filled with pleasure he had thought he would move out at thest moment as things were not perfect for a child, but the way she clenched him inside her, it was just impossible for him to control.


    Marianne was lost in the orgasm that had hit her body a minute ago and there was another forming. Her body was shuddering like a broken leaf and she was too lost to care. But when she heard him, she slowly opened her eyes that were still ssy.


    "Mm, you did a good Cassius. I wanted you toe inside me." Her words were enough to make his heart leapt with joy.


    Even his body reacted and he started filling her again. He still stayed in for a minute letting even thest drop to be filling her. Both were still shuddering from the intense pleasure they shared together.


    Finally he moved and took himself out from her body. Suddenly Marianne felt an emptiness inside her that she had never felt before. Suddenly it felt too lonely without him inside her.


    Cassius was no different even when he was inside her just a few seconds ago, looking at her hazy eyes and nude body. And then her milky white thighs that were wet from his seeds were making him hard again.


    He cursed as he never knew he could be this insatiable when ites to having her.


    He looked at her, her eyes were closed and her breathes were still shallow.


    "Marianne, how are you feeling?" he asked her to make sure that she had enjoyed as much as he had.

 Chapter 343: Over the moon

    Chapter 343: Over the moon


    [MATURE CONTENT ONLY FOR READERS OF 18 YEARS OF AGE OR ABOVE]


    Marianne fluttered her eyes open. Her face was red covered with sweat, he was panting hard too as his body was still feeling the pleasure of her touch, she was as sweet as he had imagined. In Fact it was much better than he had ever thought. It almost felt like it was his first time too.


    "Did you feel good?"


    "Mmm." Her dreamy eyes were like love potions, arousing him even more and he lost it. He bent over and kissed her.


    "Then can we have one more time?" he asked and her eyes widened.


    "But we just did it, i can not think that i can handle it.." she shook her head as she felt her body was breaking apart.


    "Shhh.. i promise, i will be gentle this time" and with that he took her in his arms and made her straddle him. He held her waist tightly as he took her arms and wrapped ther on his shoulders.


    Then he started kissing her, it was an intense kiss, full of needs, full of emotions as if his heartfelt desires, his all feelings, his everything he was lying to convey with that one kiss.


    She moaned under his touches as he continued to torment her body with pleasures.


    It was so intense that Marianne held him for dear life as his pace increased. Herst round was ecstasy was still there when he started again.


    It was like a ride to heaven, where she was going higher and higher every passing minute and just when she thought that was the limit Cassius took her further. She was feeling so full, so overwhelmed.


    His manhood was touching her inner parts in a whole new way like this. As if he was further in thanst time when he had kept her in his arms. And it had started touching her g-spot.


    Another moan escaped her lips when he increased her pace further. "Cassius" she screamed and held his shoulders tightly, scratching his back further.


    "Mmm, shout more Marianne. You screams and moans are music to my ears" he mumbled.


    Last time, a few minutes ago, he had held his strength as that was her first time. But this time he was using his full force. His thrusts were filled with needs to get his release. He was using all his energy and her breathing was turning hard.


    "Move your hips, Marianne." he said as he kept thrusting in.


    She felt like all her energy was sucked out of her body. She arched her back further and moved her hips to meet her thrust as hemanded.


    Her eyes moved towards the back of her head. And she felt like she could lose consciousness any moment, the feeling was too much for her to bear.


    The pressure was increasing and she knew she was about to have another orgasm. Her inner walls clenched and she felt him throb in her again.


    "Marianne, i aming in you." he told her and just then the volcano erupted again filling her to the brim. Shortly after she followed as the orgasms hit her hard.


    Likest time, he didn''te out of her body. But stayed there as his seeds continued filling her body and slowly his manhood turned limp in there.


    Even aftering out, he continued to hold her in his arms as she was still shuddering and her breaths had turned shallow.


    Marianne slumped in his arms, feeling like her energy had been drainedpletely. Cassius was still not done but when he saw her weak state, he was surprised that he was able to stop himself. He just hugged her until she eventually fell asleep, an utterly exhausted little girl.


    He embraced her tightly. He used to not care about her at all, in fact, he had hated her but now even the thought of being without her in the pce felt like someone was strangling him. He just could not breathe.


    Was it love! Yes, if he had any doubt before it was gone at this moment. He loved her with all his heart and body, that he didn''t even feel his wounds hurting him like before.


    He smiled and shook his head in disbelief. This thing really was strange. How she had been the inseparable part of his life in such a short period of time.


    He felt her taking even breathing in his arms. And he was sure that she had already fallen asleep due to tiredness. He slowly put her down and watched her. They were both sticky so he got up and took a cloth and wiped her down. He wiped her body gently and carefully as if she was the most precious thing to hold. After cleansing her carefully. he covered her with a nket.


    He moved and cleaned his whole face, the dark brown color on his skin was already washed away due to sweat. But he had to make sure that there was no sign of the ugly knight on his body and he looked like the proud duke again. When he was done with his face and clothes, he came back to the sleeping beauty and looked at her.


    She was looking so peaceful that he did not have the heart to wake him up.


    He knew they could not stay there and they had to return before the first ray of sun touched the sky. But he knew that he had exhausted herpletely. He had not thought that he would go for the second and third round once he tasted her. It was as if his body had taken control over his mind and rationality and her eptance was something that had sent him over the moon.


    But he knew he had to wake her up even if he did not have the heart to do so. He gently moved towards her and caressed her face.


    "Marianne. Marianne we need to go" he called her gently, like he was praying.

 Chapter 344: Keeping an eye

    Chapter 344: Keeping an eye


    Marianne pov contd


    I heard Cassius calling me again and again. My eyes fluttered open when he held my hand and gently kissed it.


    "Marianne, wake up, we are gettingte." he said and i nodded.


    I stretched and felt my muscles aching in ces they had never ached before. I then remembered the reason why and my face turned pink. I buried My face on the pillow as I remembered the passionate night we shared. That was simply inexplicably overwhelming. How many times had he done it in the end i did not even remember as i had lost myself after second round.


    "Marianne" he called me again and i tried to look into his eyes, though i was still feeling embarrassed. The way I was screaming his name and moaningst night made me flushed.


    "Marianne. We need to leave. I have to reach the duke pce before the sun rises. Ian would not be able to handle if marquess Wiltshire came or any other officer from the royal pce." he said and i nodded. We were in a very critical position right now. But my body was aching too much.


    I didn''t even have clothes on my body. I held the nket tightly over me as I sat up.


    "You. .you tore my gownst night." I replied and he moved his hands and passed me a new gown.


    "I would not have done that if I was not prepared. I am going out and getting the carriage ready. I will wait for you there" he said and I nodded. But he still continued to sit there.


    I looked at him with confusion when he coughed and asked, "shall i book this ce every weekend then?" His words caught me off guard. What was I supposed to say!


    "You can buy a whole new pce at that cost." Imented to ease my embarrassment when he nodded.


    "That is a good n too. That way we will not need to wait for weekends. We can go there everyday" he said as he finally stood up and left while I sat there dumbfounded. Did he just n to lie and leave the marquees and duke pce everyday?


    I shook my head, i would think about itter. I removed my nket but then my face turned red when I looked at myself. There were red marks near by breasts and neck area reminding me the night we shared together.


    I stood up and changed my clothes hurriedly. A girl walked in to ask if needed any help, and I was d that it was a theatre. So there would be all kinds of cosmetics avable. I asked her for help to cover the marks. She looked at me with a meaningful smile but did a wonderful job in covering them.


    When I reached towards the carriage, Cassius was already in his real form. He had discarded the knight''s uniform, and so as the moustache and beard.


    "Are you ready to go?" he asked and I nodded.


    "I will be there tonight too" he replied as he gave a chaste kiss on the back of my hand and said goodbye.


    We both sat in our different carriages and left for our destination. The whole way I was thinking about the events ofst night. It was so surreal to me, just like a dream. I still could not believe all that happened.


    He and I are one now. A bashful smile formed on my lips just by thinking about it.


    "Mydy we are here." said the coachman stopping the carriage at Marquees baringstone pce, instead of ours.


    Roselia was already standing there. Her butler must have informed her about the carriage. She gave me a wicked grin as she held my hand and we walked in.


    "So.," she dragged the word meaningfully as we walked in her room.


    "So what?" I asked back, feigning ignorance.


    "Tsk tsk.. Don''t be an over smartdy. Me and brother James know everything now. Your husband still needs allies to be close to you. Now tell me all the gossips" she replied and I shook my head.


    "There is nothing to tell. We just went to theater to watch a show and discuss the future ns''''


    "Oh.. darn.. The way brother James described. I thought of something else. Anyways, so do you have any instructions for me?" she asked getting serious and i nodded


    "I want to infiltrate the privacy of lord Philip. But the problem is he had his personal staff to tend to his needs. Even in the Duke''s pce he did not use any staff except for basic things.


    So I need a way to infiltrate his knights or maids ``I resolved and she frowned.


    "He is a prince of another empire, how is he connected with Isabe or the problems you are facing? Why are you suddenly interested in him, except flirting with you a few times. I did not see him doing anything." she asked and i pursued my lips


    "I did not know Roselia. I just have a hunch that we need to keep an eye on him. ``I remembered he was going to get med for treason in the next two months. Before I used to think that he was used wrongly to weaken the position of Katherine. But now I am not sure anymore.


    If he was used wrongly, then we could save him and make him an ally, but if he really was guilty then I wanted to know what he had done.


    "Alright, I will try."


    "One more thing, I want you to continue going to Duke''s pce as knight of Cassius."


    "You want me to keep an eye on your husband?" she asked with a chuckle but I nodded seriously.


    "I want to keep an eye on Isabe. She could mix anything taking the benefit of him being alone. And i can only trust you for this"


    "But would he take me as his knight? He had a troop of knights already serving him" she asked reluctantly.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I even organized a higher post and extra merits for you."


    "Oh my, that is a great deal. I am in"

 Chapter 345: Limit of being Delusional

    Chapter 345: Limit of being Delusional


    Cassius pov


    I smiled the whole way until I reached the duke''s pce. It was the best night of my life. Only I knew how I controlled myself and let her go easily. If only I could have more time. I wanted to have one more time before she goes.


    I just sighed at my luck. She was with me for a whole year yet nothing happened. And now that she is not here..


    "Your highness, we are here" said the guard.


    Instead of walking to the main entrance we were standing in front of the back garden. I stood in front of the wall with a mixed feeling. It had been years since I jumped the wall, and now I had to jump the wall to enter my own chamber!!


    I looked at the wall and closed my eyes. Using the trees I climbed slowly and then jumped on the other side. Then I took the secret passage that would connect me from my chamber. I swear I had not done this much hard work even in my love marriage.


    Ian was already standing there, his whole face was filled with sweat. He looked at my direction when he heard the voice and finally took a breath of relief.


    "My lord, you are finally here." he said, and i was sure he was never this happy looking at me.


    "Why are you so worried?" i asked as i walked towards the table and took the ss of water and drank it,


    "Your highness. There is a meeting with the officer of the pce regarding the expected famine. And marquees Wiltshire has sent a letter that he wanted to meet you if you have time today. And I did not know what to reply to him. Even maids have knocked the door for cleaning many times." he replied in a single breath.


    "It is fine. Call all the other officers and other nobles in the meeting hall in half an hour. Open the doors for cleaning and reply to marquees that he cane anytime he wants. Is there anything else?" I asked with a calm mind and he nodded and passed me a letter which had a roaring lion embedded on it.


    I just kept the letter without even opening it as I knew it was from Charles.


    "Lady Isabe is also here, your highness" said Francis as he came in.


    "Send her in then" He bowed and left.


    Soon Isabe walked in. She looked just like her sister with that golden hair curled and that dimpled face, yet i never liked her. There was something eerie about her that always gave me an unnerving feeling. Even standing close to her makes me feel nauseous. There was a big smile on her face as if she had finally won the battle.


    "Your highness, I have thought that we would never meet again after the incident ," she said, as she lowered her face as if she was still shocked by that incident.


    "Even I thought that you would be conscious enough to note back. But look at you, you are standing here without even wasting one day! But still i am not surprised looking at your past record" i replied and the smile she was giving me turned stiff on her face.


    "I am very persistent when ites to what I want, your highness." she replied after a pause and i nodded.


    "So what do you want this time,dy Isabe?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    "Well, since her highness has left the pce, I was thinking of serving the pce for dutchess duties. If only you allow me to help, your highness" she blinked her eyes faking innocence and I wondered who she was even trying to fool when we both knew each other''s reality very well.


    "Of course, you can do that, Lady Isabe. Since you are the one who has been handling them since the start. i am sure you would handle the responsibility well" i replied bringing a smile back on her face. "But i did not want to tire you much. So Ian would help you in handling everything, since he is rather free. Francis is enough to handle my matters efficiently."


    She nodded with the same lovable smile that looked nothing but creepy in my eyes. "I am sure lord Ian would be of a great help" she replied looking at him this time.


    "Then I will go and take over everything. It is the end of the month and budgets are needed to be prepared.'''' She replied and I was sure she was looking for a way to manipte the numbers.


    "Oh, you do not have to worry about that. Marianne had already made them. She had even sent a detailed report ofparison betweenst month and this month. She had revised the due promotions and dismissal of the staff too." I replied with a proud face as she looked at me surprised.


    "Then about the requirement of new staff.."


    "Oh, that is also done. So as the revising of the allowance of lord Killian and duchess of the empire" i replied again.


    "Then.."


    "You just need to look at the daily matter and if there is any emergency. But then again Ian would handle everything for you. So that you did not tire yourself out" did she think i would give her the post of Marianne once again that easily? Marianne would kill me if I let that happen. And I still want to repeat the events ofst night. Who knows we have a little Marianne in our arms next year.


    I chuckled as I realized what I was thinking. Even in the midst of all the crisis, all I could think about was a little cute daughter that had the same dark hair and green eyes.


    "I knew that you would be happy after seeing me again." she replied with a bright smile breaking my reverie and i did not even know how to respond to that. She didn''t even have any limit of being delusional.

 Chapter 346: Tell Killian the truth

    Chapter 346: Tell Killian the truth


    Marianne pov


    Finally I came back to the pce. But Killian and mother already had breakfast when I reached the dining table after taking a long bath. So I decided to have breakfast in the garden instead.


    I could see Killian was getting trained with James who was looking at me with a knowing look. I just ignored him as I kept encouraging Killian.


    "If you are so interested, why don''t youe and join?" asked James and I shook my head.


    "My hand is still injured.'''' I replied, he looked at my hand with worry and then nodded, this time paying whole attention to the training.


    Finally I saw Philip walking towards me.


    "Mydy, may I join you for the meal?" he asked in a polite way which surprised me, though i nodded with a bashful smile. If he could change his colors then so could i.


    He sat therefortably and Dau served him breakfast.


    "Mydy, Marquees is still not back from his trip" he asked me as he looked at the distance where Killian was training.


    "Well, many times when father has a hard time dealing or he likes other things too, he spends more time getting deals done or just exploring the new market. So it is normal for us that he took more time than he had told us" i replied, though i was also surprised that father did note back for my marriage anniversary party too.


    "Then I am free for a few days. I wonder if you have time to show me the estate?" he asked politely, "if you are busy with other things, you can assign an aide to help me too" he added when i did not reply directly and i smiled. This was the chance I was looking for.


    "Of course, I can show you the estate. It would be my honor to help you in settling down. But with that i will also assign an aide for your help. This estate is new so you will need one experienced helper to support you." I said with a smile.


    "Oh, you do not need to take so much trouble for me. I have my own staff serving me." he replied, trying to avoid the topic, but I ignored his hesitation.


    "How could that be, it is part of our hospitality, my lord. I will ask my mother to get a good aide for you. Anyways, when would you like to take a tour of the estate?" I used to not give him a chance to decline further.


    "Anytime would be fine, mydy."


    "Then why not now, since I am feeling bored. Let me have a chance to entertain you.`` He was visibly surprised by my reply as he was expecting me to postpone or brush off the matter like the past.


    "It would be my pleasure then" he said and we both finished the breakfast soon.


    We both stood up ready to leave when Killian''s step halted and he looked at me with disappointed eyes. I bit my lips at his gaze. Sigh, it was getting out of reach and it will only create misunderstandings in the future.


    ''I will talk to Cassius today and tell Killian the truth before he gets upset further. I did not like when he looked at me that way.'' I decided and with that thought I felt better and turned to leave.


    "This is stable my lord, and there are orchids in the distance. We have the best fruits grown there. Would you like to walk or ride a horse?" I asked as I continued to show him the important areas of the estate. I was silently waiting for him to try to tter me again.


    "I would walk with you, Marianne." I nodded as I let the walk to the stable go and we walked straight to the orchid.


    The sky was bright with just perfect weather. It was not so hot or cold. The gentle breeze was giving a drowsy feeling as we walked into the orchid. The sweet smell of ripe fruits made my eyes even heavier. I did not sleep at allst night except for the half an hour nap that I had taken after vigorous exercise. My body was still sour after all of the events.


    "You are looking tired Marianne. Why don''t we sit there for a while?" He pointed at arge apple tree that was big enough to give shade to both of us and I nodded.


    When I moved to sit, he stopped me, "wait mydy, '''' he said as he took his coat off and then spread it on the ground.


    He stood there as a gentleman while I just rolled my eyes internally. "Ah, thank you, my lord"


    "The pleasure is mine." he said again as I sat on his coat, even though it felt creepy to me. I was d Cassius was not here or I was sure he would make a big fuss about it.


    I smiled as he looked at me and he tilted his head, "you are behaving differently today" he said and I sighed in my heart. I had thought that he would never ask.


    I nodded as I looked into his eyes. There was a sweet smile on my face, "I was married to Cassius and loved him a lot in the past. So I was wary of every other man around me. But now that he has betrayed me even after all the efforts I have done, I want to not think about him anymore and start a new life.


    I apologize if my past behavior has hurt you. I didn''t mean to offend you, my lord." I said with an apologetic face.


    His face brightened as he had received the world''s best gift. If my hunch would be wrong and he really was wrongly used then I would feel guilty to y with his feelings but I didn''t know why I still felt there was more to him than he showed.

 Chapter 347: Drowsiness

    Chapter 347: Drowsiness


    Marianne pov contd.


    "Marianne, I have always liked you. But I have always controlled my feelings since I knew that you were married and did not like me at all. I do not expect much, but would you give me a fair chance to win your heart?" he asked and I felt guilty again.


    "Oh my, lord Philip. You are a prince and I am a married or divorceddy, how could that be? `` I asked, shaking my head as if I could not believe what he said.


    "I do not believe in all these old dead statements and traditions. I just want your eptance." he replied seriously, but i still shook my head.


    "I am not ready for anymitment, my lord" I added, and he nodded.


    "I do not need a reply for now, mydy. I just want you to consider it."


    "My lord, have you decided to stay here all your life?" I asked as if I was considering my future. A smile bloomed on his lips.


    "Yes, if you want I can join your father''s business. So that you can even stay connected with them." he replied with an assuring look.


    I gave him a grateful smile but then I frowned.


    "Would your family not mind? You are a prince after all." I said as I was worried about him.


    "Oh, well.,.. No. Katherine is the daughter of an empress, but I am the son of a concubine, and also the third son. My father has announced the son of the empress as the crown prince. And my other brothers are given the estates. My father has decided to give me the whole trade of this empire as my share, so I am bound to stay here.


    But I assure you the trade here is flourishing a lot. So, you would not have any problem all your life" he said and I nodded.


    "Don''t you miss your family at all?" I asked, curious this time. Though I understand the political decision of his father. I still felt it was cruel of him to send him here like that.


    His face distorted and the amiable smile cracked. But he covered it well again.


    "My condition is still better than Katherine''s. So I consider myself lucky."


    So he did know that she was suffering yet he neverined!?


    "Then why did you notin to your empire?" I asked and he looked at the distance, for a second I felt a vicious look pass on his face. But when I blinked he was looking disheartened instead.


    "Once married then married. Even if iin it would not change much except creating a rift between the empires"


    "But.."


    "Let these matters go. Tell me Marianne, you love the duke so much. How did you took the decision of taking divorce suddenly"


    I looked disheartened, as I heard his question, "Cassius never loved me. He always insulted me and ignored me. But my limits were crossed when he made ns against my family too. I am tired of the burden of a rtionship that had nothing. I want a rtionship where my partner would trust me and keep no secrets from me ``I replied as I looked at him. He nodded his head in understanding,


    I wanted to ask him further but it would create suspicions.


    He stood up and plucked an apple from the tree.


    "Would you like to have an apple, mydy?" I smiled as I thanked him.


    But when I took the bite, it was not as sweet as it usually is. I frowned at the taste of the apple.


    He took another apple and ate himself with a smile. I smiled back and took another bite, but the piece of apple struck my mouth.


    Slowly the drowsiness increased and my eyes turned further heavy.


    "Marianne, tell me have youpletely forgotten the love you have towards Cassius." he asked again, and this time i was having a hard time replying.


    I looked around to see if I had knights only then did I remember I had sent Roselia to Cassius and only his knights followed us here.


    "Yes, i still love him, but i will never go back to him" i said with so much trouble as the darkness started engulfing me.


    "That is a very good decision, Marianne. He did not deserve you anyway. You will be happy with me ``I heard him speaking but the voice sounded too distant to me.


    How much time had passed when i felt him touching my shoulders gently and asking in a worried voice


    "Marianne, are you okay, are you feeling sleepy? Shall we go back?"


    I blinked as I started feeling better slowly. What had happened to me!?


    "I am fine. I think I am more tired than I thought. '''' I said as I rubbed my forehead. There was ayer of sweat though the weather was good.


    "Shall we go back or you want to rest here for a while?" he asked with the same worried look.


    "I think going back would be fine." I tried to stop him when he helped me by holding my hand.


    We both walked back to the garden where Killian was training but he was not there anymore.


    I looked around but he was nowhere to be seen.


    "I think you should go and rest for a while" said Philip as he took my hand in his and kissed the back of my head.


    I nodded and walked back towards my chamber.


    "Lina"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "I am not your highness any more, Lina. call me mydy" i corrected her before anyone else would misunderstand her way of addressing me.


    "For me, you are always the archduchess, your highness" she replied, shaking her head and I sighed.


    "Lina, next time you will follow me everywhere no matter where i go and what i do unless i specifically deny you to do so.'''' I instructed her and though she looked confused, she nodded.


    I never asked the maids to follow me everywhere since it felt like you were caged, especially when I was at my pce because I trusted everyone but things were not the same as before.

 Chapter 348: Game is over!

    Chapter 348: Game is over!


    Cassius pov


    I sat on the chair with a tired face. Last night I did not sleep a bit. I was busy getting rid of the make-up and then climbing the wall and jumping made me even more tired. Still I had to attend the meeting and give a reply to all the officials for their foolish questions. I was feeling so tired that all I wanted was to take a nap.


    "Your highness'' ''I looked above to see Francis was standing there with a pale face.


    "What is it?" I asked annoyed, his face telling me that it was bad news.


    "Your highness,dy Isabe have invited you for lunch. She said you will be tired after the meeting with officers. So, you should have nutritional food which she had prepared personally for you" his voice was getting lower and lower as he looked at my darkening face.


    ''Ha! Prepared herself! Did she even know how to cook, huh?'' but then a thought came to my mind and a wicked smile formed on my lips.


    "That''s such a kind gesture for her. We should go and have lunch since she had done so much hard work in preparing it. In fact, go and invite all the officials who are still in the pce. They would be too tired after such a long meeting as a good host, we should serve them.'''' I said as I stood up, making him dumbfounded.


    He hurriedly followed me when he noticed that I was already out of the office.


    Ian was standing at the corner in the dining room looking at me with a worried face and only then did I notice Isabe was sitting at Marianne''s seat.


    His father had not evene to talk about marriage, yet she had taken over duchess duties and now she was trying to take her position at other ces too. I gritted my teeth at that thought. She was like a pest who no matter if it was killed or thrown out, it would alwayse back.


    "Your highness, you are here." she said, smiling as she stood up and walked towards me. Giving her body a gentle bow, she greeted me.


    I looked at Ian with narrowed eyes and then at the chair. It took him a minute to understand but in the end he nodded and did what I wanted. I gave him an approving smile while he wiped his sweat.


    "You should not have taken so much troubledy Isabe. I heard that you prepared the whole meal by yourself. ``Iplimented her with a surprised face and she beamed.


    She gave me a bashful smile as she nodded.


    "Oh that''s so kind of you. Come let''s see what you have cooked then.'''' I said and she nodded proudly.


    We both walked towards the dining table and she sat on the seat. Her eyes widened as the sound of something sticking sounds.


    "What was that?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    She bit her lips as she moved gently and then shook her head.


    "It was nothing, your highness. My gown just got stuck between my legs'' '' that was themest excuse i have ever heard yet i nodded. Because I wanted her to pay the price of taking my wife''s seat for some more time.


    "Then shall we start?" I asked and she nodded with a smile.


    The maids moved and started serving dinner. But I did not move or show any intention to eat the food. She looked at me with expectation but soon it turned into confusion.


    "Your highness, the food would not taste good if it turns cold." She encouraged me to eat and I nodded.


    "Then why don''t youplete the decorum of cooking, so that i can eat." I replied back.


    She frowned hearing my words but both Ian and Francis spoke in chorus.


    "As the cook of your highness, it is your duty to taste each dish before he could eat it. In case it have any kind of poison or other elements that could be harmful for home.'''' I nodded to confirm their lines and then I even moved the te towards her.


    She looked at me awkwardly as she said, "but as a lower noble how can i dare to eat before you."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. If the chef as amoner can eat before me that you are a noble at least.'''' i pressurized and she nodded.


    She took a bite reluctantly and it was enough for me to be sure that my doubts were right. It had not been even a day and yet they had started their schemes. Ha! Do they think I was a fool like before?


    "Have some more, you should eat a lot" I continued forcing her and when she was not noticing, I slowly changed my te. I was grateful to Ian as he had already managed to prepare the same dishes for me.


    "Isabe. Why did you cook so much food when we were just two people?" I asked casually when I saw her eyes had turned a bit hazy.


    She smiled again. But this time her smile was not bashful at al. it was wicked.


    "I have not cooked the meal, Cassius. It came from the marquees pce in my carriage. I lied to impress you." she said with hazy eyes and my smile grew.


    "Aah.. Isabe do you love me so much?" I asked, still faking ignorance as if I did not hear the lie at all.


    "Ha! You are such a narcissist prick. Always so rude and full of pride as if you are god. Who can love you? If you would not have been the archduke,. The head of the administration and the owner of such a big estate and small kingdoms. I would not have looked at you again." She continued speaking as i signaled both Ian and Francis to bring as many people as possible even if the officials I had invited reached on time.


    ''Your game is going to end even before i have thought Isabe''

 Chapter 349: Wrap the gift

    Chapter 349: Wrap the gift


    Cassius pov contd.


    If I have ever known that feeding her, her own tea and food could be this beneficial I would have mixed it in her every intake.


    I added some more food to her te and in her hazy state, she continued to eat it.


    Now I was only looking at the door and waiting for the official diplomats to enter. I have always felt that they werezy and slow but for the first time, I was getting irritated.


    "Then why did you want to marry me, Isabe?" I asked as I saw the first official entering, "you even wrote me so many love letters," I added with a surprised face.


    The man who was walking towards us with a bright smile, as it was his first time getting invited by me for meals, stopped in his tracks. He must have thought that he entered in the middle of a personal conversation as his face turned awkward.


    I signalled through my hands that it was fine and he could enter. He looked at me awkwardly but nodded and moved closer when I looked at him with sharp eyes. Soon others followed him too.


    Isabe was drowsy, her eyes were dropping and her body was turning limp and I panicked if she slept just like that, there would be no proof.


    I shook her shoulders. Lord! I have to take a bath again now.


    "Isabe,dy isabe. Are you listening? I thought that you wanted to marry me.'''' I asked in an upset tone as if I was too much hurt.


    "Hmmm" she moved a bit and her hands instinctively went to her forehead and rubbed it.


    "I don''t love you. My father wants me to marry you for your post and property or else I would not have even looked at you twice." she spat as if marrying me would be degrading for her.


    And then she closed her eyes again.


    "But why did your father want you to marry me?" I asked again but she did not wake up this time.


    ''Darn'' I cursed the tardiness of these officials when they did not hear the cursing of isabe. But still, something was better than nothing.


    "I think she is sick. Ian call the maids and ask them to helpdy Isabe and escort her to the physician"


    They all looked at me with a sorry face when I looked at them miserably and then tried to control my emotions and became nk again.


    "I think Marquees Wiltshire is forcing Isabe to marry you." Francis started the topic since none of them said anything.


    "Yes, I did hear that too. But I didn''t understand why?" I said as if I could not solve this simple puzzle.


    "Your highness, if you did not mind."


    "Yes, Landolt"


    "I think it is because of the power and wealth you have, your highness. The Wiltshire''s must be greedy" he said with a fearful tone. He was afraid of offending me but I nodded so another one chimed in.


    "Most of the nobles desire to marry their daughter to a rich noble. But if the woman hates you and she is forced to marry you. Then it would not be a sessful marriage, your highness" chimed another.


    "Ah, I do understand your points. But since my heir is already decided, how will Isabe benefit by getting married to me?" I said in a confused manner.


    "Oh, you do not know my lord, the Wiltshires must be aiming for the expansion of business or other benefits."


    "Even Killian is blood-rted to them. Once Isabe is married to you, she can even try to control him in the future."


    "Poor boy. I would have been heartbroken if someone did this with me" they continued to discuss and gossip when they saw that I did not mind but one thing wasmon, they all were against Wiltshires now.


    If I would be sessful in ruining his goodwill and image, he would not be able to ask for help from officials when the time woulde.


    "I do not have any appetite anymore, please excuse me," I said as I stood up to leave.


    They all looked at each other, and stood up too, "we suddenly remember that we have some urgent work too. So we request you for leave too"


    I nodded and they all bowed and left.


    I walked towards the physician room with hasty footsteps when I saw Roselia running in my direction.


    "Your highness"


    "What happened? Is there some problem in the marquees pce? Marianne is fine right?" I asked as worry filled my heart. Why was her knight here?


    She blinked as she looked at me stunned.


    "Umm, no your highness. I am here to serve you" she replied in an awkward tone and it''s my turn to get surprised.


    "Serve me! I have more knights than anyone serving me. I do not need your service.'''' I did not want to sound rude but this was the reality.


    "I know but her highness wants me to serve you till she is not here and report to her your well being" she replies, getting further embarrassed.


    I stayed silent for a while and thenughed. I do not remember when was thest time Iughed this freely.


    "So, she is jealous and wants to keep an eye on me. How cute of her!" I said and her ears turned red as he scratched the back of her neck in embarrassment.


    "Alright, you can serve me and write a detailed report to my wife every day. But do not forget to tell her that I miss her a lot. That is why I am putting extra effort into finishing this mission as early as possible. Come with me, I already have a gift ready for her.`` I said rubbing my hands and started walking again.


    "Yes, your highness" though confused she started following me. I was thinking of interrogating her myself but now I have decided to wrap the gift and send it to my wife.

 Chapter 350: when the fire would burn everything!

    Chapter 350: when the fire would burn everything!


    Cassius pov


    I walked to the physician''s room with hasty footsteps. I wanted to send her in the carriage before she got her consciousness. Though it was a risky n, it could bring best results. Not only nobles would think that she was forced by her father, she would be proved crazy too.


    "Roselia, make sure that no one would see you in the carriage. They must think that you left after escorting her and she had ordered to go to the marquees pce by herself and then she had created a scene there.`` I instructed the girl who nodded her head and continued to follow me.


    "How is her condition?" I asked the physician as I entered the room.


    Isabe wasying on the bed there. She was still looking unconscious. But I could not trust her, maybe it was just an act to get out of here.


    "Your highness, thedy had taken strong drugs. Her mind is numb. But after some rest she would be fine." said the man and I nodded.


    "It is better that we send her to marquess pce in case they would me uster for not taking proper care of their daughter. Can she travel?" I asked back, the physician looked hesitant but nodded his head.


    "Well, she is sleeping so there wouldn''t be any problem if the carriage isfortable enough for her rest." he replied as he looked at my sharp look that was boring holes into him.


    "Good, then let me prepare for her departure." I replied and turned to leave.


    Roselia helped Isabe and took her to the carriage behind me.


    I looked at the two knights that hade with her.


    "Both of you, listen to me." I called them as Roselia helped in settling Isabe into the carriage. And came out as she stood in front of me.


    "Your mistress is sick and wants to go home. So Roselia has helped her.`` Then I looked at Roselia who nodded and left the ground.


    "Escort her well and take care of her health. But do not disturb her in the carriage." I ordered and they nodded, "Now go, why are you still standing here?" I rebuked them and they both left with hurried footsteps


    After climbing their horses they signaled for the carriage to start.


    I looked at the carriage which passed through the entrance. I just hope Roselia was in the carriage and did her mission properly.


    "Your highness"


    "Yes, Ian?"


    "Shall I take the duchess''s duties for the meantime?" he asked, and I looked at him. He was behaving strangely since the day he had returned.


    Firstly he developed a strong affinity from the chamber area and now her office.


    "Sure, since I am busy. You would be the perfect candidate to handle her office." I nodded but he was still standing there hesitantly.


    "Is there anything else?" I asked, raising a brow. The man who used to rub my mistakes on my face without batting an eyelid was hesitating! Interesting!


    "Umm, since I am the one handling the office of her highness. I can order the staff to do their duties properly and manage them too. Right?" he asked the obvious and I frowned.


    "Did any staff disrespect you or are they suspicious?" I asked in a grave tone but instead of replying heughed awkwardly.


    Looking at my sharp eyes he finally shook his head.


    "There is nothing like that, your highness. I was just confirming what powers did I have!?" he said as he looked around.


    This was one of the few times that he did not look into my eyes and I knew that instant that he was hiding something. Yet I nodded and let the matter go. Doubting him was like doubting myself.


    "Alright then, handle the matter wisely. And if you need any advice i am always here.'''' I said to him finally and then left toward my office, leaving him right there.


    "Francis"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Did the diplomats say anything further?" I asked and he nodded his head.


    "They continued gossiping about Marquees Wiltshire all the way to the carriage, your highness, '''' he said in a low voice.


    "Good, how much do our maids gossip?" I asked and he shook his head.


    "How could that be? Our maids are efficient, your highness. They all are trusted ones. They would never disclose anything that happened in the pce."


    "Tsk.. then how would rumors catch fire? Make sure that most of the maids and servants who were there pass the conversation to the others. Send them out of the pce for menial work and let them talk there. If they did not mix your own people dressed as maids and let them spread the rumors.


    I want the whole empire to talk about how Isabe insulted me and how Marquees Wiltshire is forcing her daughter into marriage so that she could take advantage of my post.


    And when the fire spread well, the news about the letters and all the word deeds done by my marquess should spread too.


    Not a single dirt should be left. Make sure that he would be covered with mud from head to toe.'''' I said in an authoritative voice as the man wiped his sweat but nodded.


    "I will make sure to do the task personally, your highness" he bowed his head and with that he left the office.


    ''You would not even be able to leave your pce marquees, I will make sure that the pressure would be so much that you would be summoned to the court and then we would see how you would be saved this time.


    The nobility you are so proud of, I would make sure that not a single noble would stand for you when you would be insulted by the whole empire.'' I sighed as I looked at the portrait of Killian, he could be the only weakness of this whole n. I would have to make sure that he would stay unscathed when the fire spreads around.

 Chapter 351: Not a commoner

    Chapter 351: Not amoner


    Ian pov


    I knew that I was being careless. I didn''t even know what I was trying to do. I should not have asked for duchess duties. And what did I even mean by controlling the staff. I really wanted to beat myself for speaking foolishly.


    I walked into the office with so many thoughts in my mind. I knew his highness was doubtful yet he did not ask a single question for which I was grateful. Or else I didn''t even know how to answer it.


    "Lord Ian."


    "Yes, Sylvia"


    "Olivia is here again." when she told me that Olivia wanted to meet me, unconsciously a smile bloomed on my lips. Though i know that she did not want to meet me but the person in charge of duchess duties, yet i wanted to see her face when she would see me sitting here. That day she had asked guards to throw me out, saying I was a fraud.


    Now I wanted to see her reaction.


    "My lord, I know that you are busy but this is her fifth time requesting an audience. Shall I deny or let her in?" she asked and I nodded.


    "Send her in"


    "Yes, my lord"


    Sylvia was my cousin''s sister. I called her for help from my pce when I took charge of her.


    The girl entered with furrowed brows. Her eyes were down casted yet I could see anger bubbling in them.


    "Lady Isabe" she wished, bowing her head and I had to give it to her to wish people without even looking at who was there.


    "I wanted to request my dismissal." she added once she was done greeting the non existent Wiltshire.


    "Why, you can not demand dismissal anytime you want." I replied and finally she looked above bewildered.


    Her eyes met mine and stilled. She did not look away and so did i. We continued to look at each other as if a spell was casted.


    How much time had passed when she finally coughed to get rid of the embarrassment. I alsoposed myself and asked


    "Why do you want to be dismissed?"


    "I was appointed under her highness as her personal dress designer. Since she had left the pce, I did not think I am further required here." she said in a furtherposed tone.


    "Hmm, let me see," I replied as I took out her file. I have already read the file multiple times. "Your appointment is under the dukedom, not under the personal name of her highness. Even the gold coins spent on you are given from the treasure of the duke''s pce. So, you are officially the staff of the pce.'''' I lied. The money was the personal money given by her highness. There was nothing mentioned it was from her allowance or the money she brought from marquess pce.


    But I knew that her highness would be disappointed if the girl left, so I had to make sure that she continued to work here.


    "Ha! I still want to be dismissed. It did not matter under whom I was appointed. The person I was working for has already left. For whom will I design dresses now? Or do you want me to just stay here and do nothing?" she asked in a sharp toone.


    That day I had thought that she was talking so sharply because she did not know who I was. But even today when I was sitting in a higher post, her tone and behavior was the same.


    "In that case, I will ept your dismissal letter." I replied with a nod, instantly bringing a smile to her face. You just have to return the 600 gold coins spent on you." I added making her smile fade and her face turned pale.


    "Six .. six hundred gold coins" she asked as if I had said one million gold coins.


    "Yes, 200 gold coins were given to master Edgar for your dismissal and 400 gold coins were taken by your parents in the meantime. In fact, they are about toe in two days to ask for money. A letter is attached to your file. If you do not believe me, you can see yourself '''' I offered, though I know she could not.


    Commoners are not educated. They can not read or write anything. As cruel as it sounds, education is very expensive. So it is limited to nobles and higher society ofmoners.


    "Yes, thank you." she replied as she forwarded her hand, making me surprised. I was d that I did not lie about the letter or the amount spent on her.


    So I passed the parchment paper containing the record of the amount spent on her. Not only did she read it well. She was even able to calcte the amount and confirm that I was not lying to her.


    "I.. i will arrange money soon" she replied, passing me the letter back.


    "Then I will request you to go back and continue making dresses. Even if her highness he''s not here I will make sure to pass your designed dresses to her.`` I replied and she nodded, though she was looking lost.


    "I have another request, sir.."


    "Ian, lord Ian"


    She nodded her head and continued, "I have another request lord Ian, I want to meet my family when they wille to ask for more money" she said in a tone that was hardly hiding her bloodlust.


    "Alright, I will call you when theye." she nodded and bowed her back as she left. But this meeting was not at all like I had expected.


    In fact, it had left so many questions in my mind. She would not be just anymoner, as the file had written. Nomoner could handle herself like that or read and calcte that proficiently even if they have been taught by their masters.


    "Sylvia."


    "Yes, lord Ian"


    "I want you to check the background of this girl again. I want every detail about her no matter how small it is" i ordered and though she was looking confused she nodded her head and left.

 Chapter 352: to meet me

    Chapter 352: to meet me


    Roselia pov.


    It was so easy for both husband and wife to boss me around. What did they even think was a mythical being or have supernatural powers?


    From stealing seals to fighting ouws, what had I not done in these two months? Now I have to infiltrate a carriage and even impersonate Isabe''s voice.


    I looked at the carriage for thest time and then at Cassius who was still trying to keep the knights busy.


    I ran towards the other end of the ground and found an empty part. Then I walked towards the ground and when I was close enough to be seen I crawled on the ground and then rolled below the carriage. Opening the part of storage I slowly uplifted myself and entered the carriage.


    Thank goodness, Isabe was still unconscious or I would have been even used of being a thief and could lose my position of knight.


    I took a few shallow breaths as I closed the storage box and then sat on the other side.


    Just when I satfortably, the carriage started moving.


    I cleared my throat and tried to speak in her voice. It took me 3 to 4 times to almost sound like her, though the tone was still different.


    "Hey you, where are you going?" I asked in a menacing tone as she mostly had.


    "To the marquess Wiltshire pce, mydy" said the confused coachman.


    "Who asked you to go there? I have asked to go to the marquees Essnedson pce. I have something important to discuss with Marianne"


    "Oh, but you are sick, mydy and his highness have asked us to escort you safely home" said one of the knightsing closer to the carriage.


    For a moment I was afraid he would knock on the door, but luckily he did not.


    "Ha! I am perfectly fine, but I think you do not need your job anymore. Since when have you learnt to disobey me?" my voice was full of authority.


    "What happened to your voice, mydy?" asked another knight.


    "I am fine, just my throat is sore. Now are we going to waste the whole day here?" I asked again, my heart was beating so fast. I was afraid that it woulde out, breaking my ribcage.


    "Yes, mydy. I apologise, mydy" they replied as the carriage turned its direction and started moving towards Essendon''s pce.


    I closed my eyes for a while, torn. Should I wake her up or not? If she would be sleeping then they would return from the door or the Essendson pce to Wiltshire pce. If wake her up then she would shout and my life would be out.,


    The times passed just like that when I felt the carriage getting slower. I moved and opened the storage part again but it was not enough to hide my whole body. I was just able to adjust half of my body there. I took the chance as I moved closer and took out the water bag and threw whole water over her.


    She gasped and her eyes fluttered open, I took a deep breath and bent down. Holding tightly those corners of the carriage I held it for my dear life. My fingers could feel the moving wheels of the carriage.


    This was the first time in my life that I was traveling below the carriage instead of being in it.


    To my relief i could see the carriage reaching the entrance door of the pce. I waited to see if Isabe said anything but no voice came from inside. Taking the chance she was hazy, i ordered again,


    "Tell the guard that we have a message from the duke''s pce and we need her highness signature on some papers and take the carriage directly near her chamber" I instructed when I felt her legs finally falling on her surface of the carriage.


    I closed my eyes afraid that she had heard me and then I would be caught but nothing happened. I wanted to peek and see what she was doing but i was too afraid to do so.


    After what felt like an eternity the carriage finally reached Marianne''s chamber. I took a breath of relief as my hands were tired and my grip had started to loosen.


    When the carriage stopped, I slowly let it go andid on the ground. I waited to see what was happening.


    "Mydy, we are here" announced the coachman as he opened the door.


    For a minute there was no sound except my fast beating heart.


    "Mydy, are you okay? Shall we return?" I heard and screamed in my heart when I finally felt her moving.


    She walked out of the carriage and looked around.


    "Where are we?" she asked confused and both knights climbed down from their horses and moved towards her.


    "We are at the marquees Essendson''s pce, mydy as you have instructed. By any chance are you having any trouble mydy. If so, we can return this instant" said the knight looking at her face as if trying to analyse her situation.


    "Darn it, it was not at all easy as his highness had depicted"


    I slowly rolled back to a distance when my body touched someone''s legs. I looked above to see Marianne who was strolling in the garden looking at me with raised eyebrows.


    "Long story" I whispered as I held her hand and stood up.


    "Lady Isabe is everything alright, what are you doing here?" I called and finally Marianne looked back at the carriage.


    Isabe finally turned to look at us and so did her knights. One was looking at me suspiciously when I looked at myself too. My hair had a bit of grass on it and my body was covered with dust as if I was rolling on it. Well I was.. But I red at the man and he finally moved his gaze away.


    "Are you here to meet medy Isabe?"

 Chapter 353: Two obstacles!

    Chapter 353: Two obstacles!


    Marianne pov.


    "Your highness, are you feeling ill?" asked Lina with concern.


    "No, I am just feeling a bit stuffy and drowsy. It would be better if I sit in the open air for a while. Dau, I have a job for you."


    "Yes, mydy"


    "Go to the orchid, there is a half bit apple there, i know it''s difficult to find it in such a big orchid, but i want it."


    "Mydy, I can always bring more fresh apples for you." she replied confused with my queer request but i shook my head.


    "I want only that apple, Dau. It is under the apple tree on the west side. It will be only where their apple tree starts, not too deep.`` She looked very confused at my request. But looking at my grave face, she did not question any more and nodded.


    "Yes, mydy" she bowed and left.


    "Kate, go and ask Killian if he has time to take a walk with me." I needed to know what was in his mind before telling him the truth.


    "Yes, your highness"


    I walked towards the garden followed by Lina when I saw a carriage stopping in the distance with the same blue and silver g of Wiltshire. If that was not enough to surprise me, then I saw Roselia rolling on the ground when I walked closer to it.


    I was sure she had left for Duke''s pce after our morning conversation. I walked closer to her when I saw Isabe walking out of the carriage.


    Roselia instead of standing up kept rolling and crawling on the grass making me further confused.


    She just stopped in front of me when Isabe also turned to listen to her voice.


    "Are you here to meet me,dy Isabe?" I asked, looking at her face which was hazy. Her eyes have that drowsiness that I was feeling a while ago, but hers was more evident than me.


    "Don''t tell me that you were missing me. It had been only a day,dy Isabe" i taunted when she just stayed silent.


    "I think there is some misunderstanding" she started and i was about to nod when Roselia tried to re her.


    "Do not tell us that you were also thrown out of the duke pce, so you are here to plead us to talk to them to take you back '''' i frowned at her words, why was Isabe thrown out of the pce!?


    "Ha! Requesting you you are the one who had nothing to do with Cassius now. He would rather listen to me than you." she replied in a haughty tone.


    Then she looked at me.


    "I am here to share my happiness with Lady Marianne." she walked towards me, her steps were clumsy no matter how much she tried to bnce them.


    "I am getting married to Cassius. My father is there to fix the date. So I am here to invite you for the asion." she replied with a smirk on her face.


    "Aww, I never knew that you loved me so much Isabe. Thank you." I replied with such a sweet voice that her facade cracked. I moved closer to hug her and then I whispered in her ears.


    "I have never seen someone being so happy marrying a man who was once her brother inw. Tell me, have you always been in incest"


    "You, how dare you? You are not archduchess anymore to show your haughtiness to me. You are nothing now. I will make sure that you will rot in this ce for your lifetime and that husband of yours. He will soon be the puppet of my hands, and then I will show both of you what I can do" she snarled. I was about to reply to her when I saw Killian walking towards us.


    His face was darkened. I was sure he had heard a bit of conversation or maybe just herst words. I needed to just re her up a bit.


    "Why do you hate me so much, Isabe? I thought we are friends now after Killian told me that you worry about me."


    "Ha, there is a limit to being delusional. I said that to Killian to move his heart. I just wanted to win his confidence. That dumb boy was getting too much attached to you. But you know what, you can keep him here with you for a lifetime. My children would be the one to rule the dukedom in the future. Who needs him now, when I have got the main key for winning." she replied finally looking into my eyes,


    "You both are goodpany to each other. Both of you are dumb yet full of pride. Pride of the position which was not yours from the start. The dukedom is mine and my children" she continued and i did not know shall i tell her that her children would not have the dukedom or she would not have children anytime soon.


    "Do not say that, Isabe. Killian loves you a lot. His heart would break if he woulde to know that you did not love him ``I said in a tone of denial and pleading.


    "Who cares, it was not like i am going to meet him now or i would need his assistance any more. Do you think Cassius wanted him to be with you, that was why he let him go?" What was she talking about now. She shook her head, and chuckled.


    "Cassius never wanted him. He hates him to the core. You know when Elizabeth died. He had locked Killian into his room. Cassius even denied him to see his mother for thest time. When Killian jumped from the balcony to attend the funeral of his mother. He was badly injured yet Cassius did not even spare a nce to him. He had always been cold to him, his hatred for Killian was so deep that you could not even fathom it. When he finally found the chance, he threw both of his obstacles at once, you, a pawn and him, a bastard!"

 Chapter 354: Spying

    Chapter 354: Spying


    Marianne pov contd.


    I know I was the one to re her up. I should be happy that she had bad-mouthed Killian and now he knew her reality but all I felt was a surge of anger bubbling in my heart. I was so pissed and before I could stop myself and m down my handnded on her cheeks hard.


    A reverberating voice sounded in the whole garden and as if everything turned still. Everyone stood there holding their breaths.


    "Don''t you.. I repeat.. Don''t you ever dare to call my son a bastard. Do you even have any shame? He is the son of your own sister and the heir of archduke. The ruler of the whole east estate. If i want i can send you to prison again.'''' I roared, I tried too hard but I was raging. My chest was heaving up and down in anger.


    "Ha! Did you just p me? What do you know huh? You are just a random girl who came in between us." she continued but i for a minute forgot her and ran to Killian who was standing there shocked.


    "Killian, are you okay darling?" I asked as I bent in front of him so that I could reach his height.


    He blinked as he looked at me and then at Isabe who was standing there speaking something I did not even care about.


    Killian looked back at me and then nodded.


    "I am fine, mother. I am feeling tired and want to take a rest for some time. ``His voice was so low that my heart broke. Calling someone bastard was the biggest insult in the empire. I have never used the word for anyone.


    "But Killian.." I tried to stop him but before I could say anything he turned and left.


    "What is all this?" I asked Roselia who walked towards me and put a hand on my shoulder.


    "I do not know. His highness winter Lady Isabe toe and create a scene here. So I brought her here." she replied in a softer tone.


    I took a deep breath, he must have wanted to ruin her and Wiltshire''s image further.


    "Why is there amotion?" asked Philip as he entered too. Only he was thecking one here!


    "If you do not want me to put her back in prison, take her away right now" my voice came out sharper than i expected and the knights bowed.


    "Who do you think you are, huh? You are nothing now, so just stop acting like a queen. You are nothing but a woman whose husband left her." she continued shouting as my knights held her hand and escorted her to her carriage.


    "Shall I escort her, she is not looking in her senses." asked Philip as if he was a gentleman who could not see the damsel in distress.


    "Sure, you must go. In fact you should share the carriage with her in case her problem increases.`` I replied with a smile and he smiled back.


    "Then I will see you tomorrow, Marianne. You should also go and rest." he bade me goodbye and left towards the carriage.


    "Follow them stealthily. I want to know how much time he is going to spend with Isabe. Or if he stays at marquees Wiltshire home. Mix a maid in their group too.`` I instructed Roselia who frowned.


    "Would they not realize that you have sent your amid with them." I shook my head at her naivety.


    "They did not know each other''s maids. Philip would think that it was Isabe''s maid, and Isabe''s knights would think that she was there to serve Philip. Nobles are proud that they would not pay much attention to maids. But send a trusted and smart one, because returning safely may create problems, ``I added and she nodded.


    "It''s better that i shall be the one to go, i just need to cover my face with a veil, try to stop them for a while and distract them well." she added with a sigh.


    I was surprised when she offered herself as a substitute but nodded since she was the best choice.


    "Wait a minute" I said as I moved towards the knights who were going to climb the horses.


    "Yes, your highness"


    "I want to send a letter to marquess Wiltshire telling them about the incident that happened here in case he would me me for pping their precious daughter.'''' I instructed and they both looked at each other and then nodded at me.


    "Then wait here." I looked at Kate and Lina and they both nodded their heads and stood there keeping an eye on the carriage.


    I took my own sweet time while writing the letter and then walked towards the room where Roselia had gone too.


    "Here take this letter. Even if you get caught it would be a valid reason for you to be there. But try to do everything stealthily." I advised her with concern. Sometimes I felt bad for her as she was doing so much for me selflessly in every life.


    "Do not try to be sentimental now. I have to move fast." she replied as she used the dark makeup and big sses to cover her face, long red hair hid her natural golden ones.


    "Best of luck" she smiled and hugged me as she left towards the door.


    I took a deep sigh and walked towards Killian''s chamber, hoping that he would not be thinking about it anymore.


    I knocked at the door first but no reply came from inside.


    "Killian" I called but only silence was all I got.


    When I entered the room was empty. I walked in and knocked on the washroom door. But no reply came in from there either. I waited for a while but no sound of water came too.


    ''Was he not here?'' I frowned as I walked towards the door to look into the garden when my eyes fell on the balcony. He was sitting on the floor in the corner tightly hugging his knees and hiding his face in between.

 Chapter 355: I will protect you

    Chapter 355: I will protect you


    Marianne pov contd


    I have always felt that he was a strong boy, but this was the first time Killian was looking vulnerable. My stomach twisted, and my hands trembled with anger and hurt. I would have rather preferred him to throw things and take out his anger than sitting in a fetal position there.


    I slowly walked towards him and sat beside him, but he did not even notice I was there. Slowly I caressed his back and ran a hand in his hair.


    Finally, feeling my presence, he looked at me. There were no tears in his eyes, but I would have preferred if he would have been crying.


    Though the words Isabe used were hurtful, I have never thought he would be this much affected. Did he care about her so much?


    "Killian"


    I gently held his shoulders andid his head on myp.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" I asked as he was looking lost.


    He took a deep breath and then started looking at the distance.


    "What was the matter today?" he finally asked when I thought he would not.


    "I.. she came suddenly and started speaking about all these things. I did not know what the matter was exactly. It had been only five minutes to her when you arrived there."


    "Hmmm. Is my father getting married to aunt Isabe?" His voice was so nk and so was his face that I was having difficulty discerning his thoughts about this matter.


    He was talking like an elder who just wanted to know what was happening in the family.


    "I think so, that was what your aunt said. But Killian, I want to tell you that" ''this is all an act, and your father and I love each other.'' I wanted to tell him the truth, but before I could do so he cut my words.


    "That you would continue to love me and be my mother. Even if your father marries someone else and so do you. Right? I have heard this so many times and now I am getting tired of it" he said like a worn-out old man.


    "But I have always loved you, my son,'''' I replied in a soft voice as I continued to run a hand in his hair and he finally looked at me.


    "But you keep forgetting about my only wish to have a family. And father... Ha. Do you know why aunt Isabe called me b... Ba.. bastard?" he asked me and I shook my head.


    "She was just babbling nonsense. You are the token of love between your father and mother. You are blueblood, Killian. Your parents love you a lot.'''' My words were pleading, I was ready to do anything to make him believe that what she said was not true, though a part of me doubted it too.


    Her confidence when she said those words shook me. I felt my stomach churning again at that thought.


    "But aunt Isabe was right about my father''s behaviour when my mother died. He used to care for me a lot. But he suddenly stopped caring about me when my mother died, as if I died that day too. I thought that he was hurt in the past. But maybe there is a chance that he did not want me anymore. That was the reason he forced me toe here with you." although he was saying the most hurtful words for a baby, his voice sounded calm.


    "He did not force you toe here because he did not want you anymore Killian, he was worried that he would not be able to protect you with the schemes of your aunt Isabe. You believe her a lot, but you saw how she was talking about you and me, that is her real face.


    We tried to tell you many times but you did not believe us. What choice do we have?" I asked him in a helpless tone.


    "Not everyone who speaks sweetly is a well wisher, and not everyone who has been strict and rude to you is the one who hates you. Do you know your father denied having a child with me. So that you will be the only heir of dukedom and his only child" i told him and finally his eyes looked at me as if he was trying to know the truth behind my words.


    "But that is cruel. I will talk to father about it, if we ever meet again"


    "What do you mean by if we ever meet again, son. We will meet soon. In fact, i will send a letter to your father and he wille to meet you tonight.'''' I replied confidently but he looked at me full of doubt.


    "Good, I would tell him that I would like to have young brothers and sisters. If not more i would like to have 5 or 6 brothers and sisters, so that i can y with them like other kids" he said that so easily as if 5 or 6 kids would fall from the tree.


    My hands unknowingly moved to my womb and held it tightly. I would have loved to have a child too. I shook my head at those useless thoughts.


    "This is not important. What''s important is that we both love you and now you know the true face of your aunt, right?" I asked him as I held his face and turned towards me.


    "I do not know mother, there is always that thought in my mind that father did not love me anymore. But the way aunt Isabe said that, I am sure that is the reality and there is more to it. I want to know but at the same time I did not have courage to face the reality.


    I am afraid i would not be able to handle, i will break if'''' I put my hands on his mouth to stop him from speaking further and shook my head.


    "I will protect you son, I will do anything to protect you."


    [sorry for thete]

 Chapter 356: uncovering the truth 1

    Chapter 356: uncovering the truth 1


    Roselia pov.


    I held the letter tightly in my hands and walked towards the carriage taking a deep breath.


    "Her highness gave me the letter. Shall we go now?" I asked, bowing my head, yet afraid that my wig would fall down.


    "Sure, go and sit in the servant carriage.'''' I nodded and walked towards the carriage. There was a single girl in it who looked at me with narrowed eyes. Even her maids were like her.


    Once the carriage started I felt a bit rxed. I wonder how my boring life suddenly turned this exciting! Not a single day is passing without an adventure!


    "Your highness, mydy we are here" I heard the guard speaking and we both hurried towards the door. We opened the door on each side and held it. One she walked out she pressed her heels on my feet. I winced but did not say a word. She didn''t even apologize, as if nothing had happened. I wonder how many times she did this.


    "Let me help you, mydy. You are still not looking fine to me." said Philip as he walked towards her and held her by the waist and wrapped another hand on her shoulders.


    Though he was trying to help, it still looked too intimate to me. This man was a total flirt. I shook my head as he was trying to have a chance with her. If he was so worried he could have asked me or the other girl who was standing there to help Isabe in walking. tsk tsk.. and here he was dreaming of getting married to Marianne!


    I looked at the other girl but she was not even looking at them. Why was she not surprised like me? Should I go and ask her!?


    "Umm," she looked at me with disdain and walked in before I could say anything further. With a sigh I followed the maid who was proud as a peacock.


    The pce was in the darker shade. With brown and mahogany as the primary colours and light were too dim giving it a spooky feeling.


    "Give me the letter and I will go and deliver it." said the knight and I nodded and passed him the letter. He adjusted the letter in the pocket when my eyes fell on another letter that was already there. The red letter with roaring lion and rare gems on it could only symbolise the emperor. But why did Charles write a letter to marquees Wiltshire?!


    He took the letter and went away, I continued to look at his direction until he entered a room. but when I turned the maid was gone too and so was both of them. Now where shall I look for them?


    "Darn" I cursed and looked around when I spotted a maid.


    "Umm, do you know where his royal highness went? He would be very angry if I did not follow him.`` I tried to speak as pitifully as I could.


    "Hmph, then you should have paid attention. Take a left from the corner and go inside the first room." said thedy with disdain.


    I nodded and followed her instructions. But when i reached there the room was locked. I tried to open it and even knocked once but nothing happened.


    I sighed, and decided to look around for the meanwhile or better go and check the office of Marquess Wiltshire. If Philip was still there, should he not be with the owner of the pce?


    I turned towards the area where the knight had gone and it was easy to find the office since a lot of knights were standing outside of the door.


    "What is it?" they asked, looking at me.


    "I am here to pass a message from mydy to my lord." I said bowing my head and they looked at each other.


    "We have never seen you here. What is your name and when were you appointed?" They looked at me with sharp eyes and I shook my head.


    "I did not work for this pce. I work for his royal highness and havee here with him from Marquees Essendson pce. He and mydy are talking with each other, so his royal highness sent me here to pass the message.


    I saw them stifling aughter when I told them that they both were talking to each other. But they let me in.


    "Alright, go in. or else if one of them got angry, you would not be able to go back safely." they said as they left the way for me.


    It meant they knew Philip well, and he hade here in the past too.


    I just nodded my head and entered. Marquees Wiltshire was sitting there with a dark face. He was reading the letter from the royal pce and Marianne''s letter was already on his desk.


    "They both fucking think that i am not a noble but amoner whom they could say anything anytime. Lucas, what are you doing about Isabe''s marriage? Did you fix a meeting with that prick" his thunderous voice reverberated in the room.


    "My lord, i.." they both stopped talking when they looked at me.


    "What are you doing here and how did they let you in?" asked the man naming Lucas.


    "I. I am here to pass a message of Lady Isabe, my lord.`` I replied, bowing my head.


    "Since when has she developed so much guts that she can send her messenger to me? That also after creating such a scene. I guess she didn''t want to live anymore." said the father of the girl and for the first time I felt that Isabe was not that bad.


    To say that I was shocked would be an understatement on how a father was talking about his own daughter.


    "My lord, it was because his royal highness, sir Philip was with mydy. That was why she could note here by herself and sent me.`` I tried to handle the conversation but the man justughed like a madman.

 Chapter 357: Getting trapped

    Chapter 357: Getting trapped


    Roselia pov contd


    I have met this man hundreds of times in the past. But this was the first time he was looking like a devil reincarnate to me. It might be due to the darker room or my fear of being caught. But ayer of sweat formed on my face and I was afraid the dark colour I had used on my face would fade if I wiped it. The time was ticking like an explosion was nearby.


    "So, she is flying high because of that dumb wit. I must say I have been given a lot of freedom. And what the hell he is doing here again. Did he not love his life anymore? Call both of them here right now. I will deal with them personally today" he shouted, finally moving my gaze away from her face.


    To say that I was shocked would be an understatement. He was talking about Philip as if he was his staff, not the prince of a nation. And how that hell was I supposed to call both of them, I didn''t even know where were they? And why were they still together?!


    "Just look at her shocked face, my lord. Is she not a trained maid? I haven''t even seen her before." said Lucas and I was not sure if I should lie that I served Philip, since they were going to call him here too.


    I acted to shiver further as if I was frozen at my ce. That was why I was not able to reply further.


    The marquess gave a look of disdain to Lucas.


    "Do you think infiltrating my pce is that easy. She must be a dumb one since she came here without knowing the consequences. Get out of this ce and do not show your face again. And you go and find both of them and bring them here.


    I can not believe that they were wasting time at this crucial moment." I ran out of the room as they continued to curse Isabe and Philip.


    The knightsughed at me when they saw meing out of the room full of sweat and fear.


    I walked out as if I was going for work but I hid in a corner from where I could still see the door.


    Soon the same man named Lucas came out of the office and walked towards the direction the maid had told me. I could not see him once he turned to the left.


    After what felt like an eternity the man came back with Isabe and Philip following him. Isabe was looking much better now but they both were looking very serious.


    They both walked in and I was sure they were not going toe out anytime sooner.


    I moved from there and walked towards the ce where Isabe and Philip were, hoping that I could hear a few maids gossiping since there was no way I could enter the office again.


    I went to the same room I knocked earlier and this time it was ajar. When I entered , two maids were there cleaning the room. But my eyes were still in bed.


    The bedsheet was too crumpled as if.. I shook my head at the thought. Marianne was right, I was bing a pervert.


    I took one corner and started cleaning in a hope to get some clues as it was Isabe''s room when I heard both maids talking.


    "Move your hands fast and leave the room before mydyes back. She woulde in a very bad mood and if she still saw us there, all the anger would be taken out on us." her words were filled with fear.


    They both increased her speed while i kpet looking at her. I moved away from them towards the cupboards and tried to open them. I saw the portrait of Elizabeth and Killian, but there was something written on it. But before I could take it out and read, the maid called me again.


    "What are you doing there? And who are you?" her voice was sharp.


    "I was trying to find a parchment left by his highness here. He had asked me toe and get it." I bluffed and she frowned.


    "Strange, he had never brought his maids here before. What kind of parchment was that, i will look for it., you are not allowed to touch things here." she said as she walked towards me and opened the cupboard herself.


    I saw there were a few dates written on it. But then she closed it and opened another drawer.


    "You still have not told what kind of parchment it was?" she asked and I pursued my lips.


    "I think I should go and ask his highness again." I replied meekly and she turned to look at me.


    "Seriously, you are a fool."


    "This must be the reason she is here. Hahaha" they bothughed at me and I reluctantly walked out of the room.


    "Did he even bring a parchment when he came here to have fun?" I heard themmenting and my steps halted for a second.


    But then I increased my speed. Since I could not achieve much from here, I should find a way to leave the pce.


    I walked back in front of the office when I saw Isabe going towards her room. Her face was red and fingerprints were visible on it. Her lips even have dried blood in the corner.


    In the past an hour or so i was only getting shocks aftershocks. I knew that Marquees was angry but I never thought that he would beat ady like that.


    But if she was here, did that mean, Philip also left. My eyes widened as I ran towards the entrance. I climbed stairs in a haste that I even forgot for a minute that I have to work stealthily.


    I walked in a hurry towards the entrance when i heard a voice filled with poison,


    "Where do you think you are going after snitching on me?"

 Chapter 358: did you forget?

    Chapter 358: did you forget?


    Roselia pov contd.


    I did not need to turn to know whose voice was that. I was sure she had gone to her room when I started moving. What made here to this direction!?


    I slowly turned back, bowing my head, afraid that this would take more time than I had expected and the carriage would leave me here.


    "Who sent you to my father?" she asked me as she came close.


    "Don''t tell me you are just another jealous case, who wants the attention of Philip?" she asked as she moved closer to me. She moved her hands to touch my chin, but then stopped as if I was dirty and she would be infected by touching me.


    She frowned and then took a round around me.


    "Who are you? I have not seen you here before." she asked me as she looked at me finally.


    "I am the new maid, mydy. I was asked by his highness to tell my lord that you are not feeling well. But before I could say anything they turned furious and threw me out of the room. I apologise for what happened to mydy. But I never meant to harm you.`` I kneeled and rubbed my forehead on the stairs. Though I was ashamed to do it. I still feel that it was better than getting caught here.


    How much time had passed when I felt my forehead was wet and the iron smell filled my nostrils. Darn! When will this woman be finally satisfied?


    "It''s fine, go. You are polluting the air." she mumbled with disdain and left the stairs. Only then did I stand up and take a sigh of relief. I almost ran towards the entrance door.


    "Where do you think you are going?" asked the guard and I looked at the carriage that was almost out of the main area.


    "I am the maid of his highness, he had forgotten about me as i came in themon maids carriage with mydy''s maid." I cried so hard that they felt annoyed by my standing there. Not to forget my ugly face that was full of blood now.


    "You think he would share a carriage with you. Do not be delusional. If you want to go back, go on foot, that is how many maids travel. Now go you ugly, you are making us feel nauseous." they shouted and i bowed my head and left running towards the carriage. I only stopped when I had crossed the appropriate distance from the pce.


    I was d that I was fit because of the training I have received.


    After taking a few deep breaths I started running again. And only stopped when I reached the nearby town.


    "Excuse me, from where can I get a local carriage?" I asked a man who looked at me from top to toe with disdain.


    "You need to pay 3 silver coins for travelling in that. Better look for open carts, they will only take bronze coins." hemented and I frowned.


    "My master is asking for the carriage kind sir, now would you be kind enough to tell me?" I ask just in case there would be anyone around who knows me.


    He nodded his head and finally pointed in the direction.


    "When would the carriage go?" I asked the man who was collecting coins from everyone.


    "We need three more passengers for the carriage to move." he replied without even looking at me, but just forwarding his hand for me to pay.


    "What if I hire the whole carriage?" when the words left my mouth finally the man looked at me.


    "Ha, it would be 30 silver coins. Do you even have that?" he scornfully asked me but before I could reply a man from the other corner shouted.


    "Is there still some space in the carriage?" I looked back at the familiar voice. Why was he here?


    "Oh, yes, we still have space for two people in the carriage," said the man, bowing his head to the knight.


    "Sir Edward if you want I can empty the whole carriage so that you can travelfortably." the man said in a ttering tone.


    I frowned at his biased treatment.


    "Oh, that''s not necessary we are just two people as you said. Our carriage''s wheel broke and we had to go to the marquess Essendson''s pce urgently. Drop us the closest ce from there.`` I looked at him with narrowed eyes. Why was he even going there?"


    "Sure sir Edward. Please" the knight nodded and passed the money but the man shook his head.


    "Oh, no.. sir Edward. I can not take money from you. I still have a lot of dues I have not paid you."


    "Shall we go now?" I asked them to cut their lovey dovey conversation. If I did not know any better I would have thought they were in love.


    "Oh, yes. You would be gettingte.`` The man moved and sat with the coachman and blew a whistle.


    Both men entered and then I followed but the knight frowned when I moved to sit beside him. The other side was already filled with three other men. They made disgusting faces too as if they did not want me to sit beside them, so I was sure they would not exchange ces.


    I ignored his reaction and sat there shamelessly.


    "Why don''t you change the seat from me, sir Theodore '''' the man took a sigh of relief.


    "That would be a good idea. I needed some fresh air too." he replied as they moved the ces.


    Finally the carriage started.


    "Don''t mind them, mydy. I apologise from their side." he said with a bright smile and i wonder if he could not see my dark blood filled face.


    "Mydy, you should have covered your wound. It can be infectious." he said again when i did ot reply.


    "Do I know you, why are you talking to me like we have been friends for generations?" I asked a bit loudly. I had always thought that he was a man of few words but look at him now, he was brazzenly flirting.


    "Oh, did you forget ourst meeting on the hill?"


    "....."

 Chapter 359: I like her

    Chapter 359: I like her


    Roselia pov.


    Why and how on the earth did he recognise me! His words rang in my ears like an rm bell. My hands instinctively moved towards my face and then my wig. No, everything was perfect. I was still an ugly maid not the knight. Or he had gone there with someone else and there was some misunderstanding.


    "Sir, i think there is some misunderstanding.'''' I replied politely this time but the man just chuckled.


    "That is the reason I changed my destination, I also want to know about the misunderstanding happening there." he replied looking at my eyes and if there was any doubt before, it vanished.


    "But how?" I could not help but ask and he chuckled again. There was no way he could recognise me when he had met only twice and did not even stay for a conversation together.


    And hisugh, Who would have thought that this stony man canugh, that also so seductively. He put his hand in his pocket and took out the handkerchief.


    Gently he moved towards my face and I instinctively moved back but my face was met by the window of the carriage and he shook his head.


    Then he cleaned the blood that was on my face so gently as if he was touching ss. A minor pressure could break itpletely and in the end he kept it holding on my wound.


    "You are too reckless. Last time you got an injury in your knees and now your forehead is bleeding. You need someone to take care of you.'''' Was I dreaming or was the man trying to flirt with me!?


    The proximity we were sharing was too much for myfortability zone. I could feel his breath over my skin. He looked into my eyes and for a moment I fell into a trance.


    We heard the sound of something falling, and finally the trance was broken. The man with Edward was the one who had dropped his sses as he was looking at us shocked. Well, he was not the only one who was stunned with the changes in this man.


    Finally he sat properly and then closed his eyes. But my eyes met the strong gaze of five other men, who were looking at me with disdain.


    The whole journey was awful and I finally took a breath of relief when the coachman stopped the carriage just a few kilometers away from the pce.


    As I climbed down and started walking, the man followed and this time he was alone.


    "What do you want?" I asked, turning back, looking straight at him.


    "You.'''' I waited for him toplete his sentence patiently but all he did was give me a creepy smirk.


    "You are crazy, stop following me.'''' I replied and turned back to leave. He was actually giving me a strange creepy feeling.


    "What were you doing in the town in the dress up of a maid? And why is there blood on your face?" he asked again but i ignored him.


    I could still hear his footsteps following me and I sighed. It had nothing to do with me if he wanted to follow me.


    The guards stopped my way once I reached the entrance.


    "Who are you and where do you think you are going?" they asked me harshly. They must not have seen me when I left in the carriage.


    "I work here, i am a new maid, my name is Irene" i replied and they looked at each other.


    "Go and ask if there is any maid name with Irene have been appointed recently.'''' I frowned at their suspicious behavior when the man following me reached the entrance door too.


    Both of the guards bowed to him.


    "This girl is with me. Let us go '''' he ordered in the same cold and gruff voice i knew and they both shivered and left the space.


    I tried to get my hand back once we entered but he pointed at other knights looking at us.


    "You are trying to ckmail me?"


    "I am trying to help you." he reasoned and I just snorted.


    "Ask her highness, that sir Edward is here in the matter rted with her knight."


    Dau nodded and went in and in a minute she came back to invite us inside.


    "Yes, sir Edward how" her words died in her mouth when her eyes fell on me then she looked back at the man but in the end her eyes were still on our entwined hands and a smirk formed on her face.


    I tried to move my hands again but the man did not let go.


    "I apologise foring here without informing you in advance. But I was too curious to know why your knight is moving in the town as a maid and that too with blood on her forehead." he asked as if we owe him an exnation. I snorted as I was sure Marianne would show him his ce but surprisingly she did nothing except offer the man a chair.


    "Why don''t you sit, sir Edward. The conversation is lengthy." The man looked at me and then nodded his head as he finally let go of my hand and sat there as if the pce belonged to him.


    What arrogance!


    "You know sir Edward there is nothing in this world which is free. If you want some information. You should give some information in exchange too" she started like a perfect businessman.


    The man nodded and asked, "what do you want to know, her highness?" Marianne looked at me and then at the man, and I was sure that her next would not be up to my liking.


    "Do you by any way like Roselia, that is why you are worried about her?" she asked with a mischievous smile on her face.


    "Mari, what kind of nonsense are you talking about now? Of course, he did not.." my rest of the words died in my mouth when the man cut me in between and replied,


    "Yes, I like Roselia Baringstone. I must say you have sharp eyes, your highness"

 Chapter 360: Give me a chance

    Chapter 360: Give me a chance


    Roselia pov contd


    "See i knew it. I just knew it. So when are you bringing your parents to talk about it? No wait, when are you going out with her" she was looking so excited and i was looking so lost.


    "Look, the man even likes you in this condition. I am sure even your fellow knights would not be able to recognise you this way. Yet he not only recognised you but also escorted you back safely." she told me wriggling her brows and for the first time in my life i wanted to beat her.


    "Hey.. what are you both talking about? And you, did you even ask me if I like you? How did things reach to go out or call family? I have had enough, leave now." I did not want to shout but they both were making me exasperated.


    But even after my outburst, the man continued to sit there calmly.


    "I apologize for myck of knowledge sir Roselia. I am Edward Stanford, I am the second son of Duke Stanford, the owner of the west estate. We have four towns under us, out of which the town you are in today is mine.


    I will not get dukedom, my elder brother, Carl Stanford would be the one who will get the title of duke. But I am the personal knight of his majesty, and I am sure my wife would never have anyck of luxury or I would not force her to leave her work even if it is against the rule of the empire.


    So if you are worried that you would not be a knight anymore. Then do not worry about that. Now the ball is in your court, sir Roselia. Would you like to give me a chance to win your heart?" not even a single word he said was fancy. Yet I felt my heart beat faster. As if he hadid his heart bare in front of me.


    But was I ready for a marriage, for a rtionship? I have never thought about it even once before today.


    "I do not know." I replied honestly, but the man just smiled.


    "At least you did not say no. If you ever want to think about it and give me a chance, write a letter to me. I will wait till you get married to someone else." he replied in the same poised manner.


    I thought he would go but instead he moved back and sat in front of Marianne.


    "Now it is your turn, your highness."


    She nodded her head in reply.


    "Are you sure you want to tell her, Marianne? We are not bound to reply to him.`` I told her with uncertainty. I did not know why but she had always trusted him and his family without any rhyme or reason.


    "As you know sir Edward, me and Cassius are having trouble in our rtionship. I think it has a certain connection with Isabe and her family. So I have asked her to keep an eye on her and bring some information for me. I know I should not abuse my power as her mistress. But dire conditions need different solutions." she replied, bowing her head to him, surprising me again.


    "Well if you think that something is wrong and information is needed then i can help you."


    We both looked at him surprised.


    "But the condition is that sir Roselia would never do this again."


    "You have my words, sir Edward." he nodded satisfactorily.


    "I have my colleagues appointed under Marquees Wiltshire. I will request a few to pass me information if they see anything suspicious. Only if there would be something really wrong or illegal then I would pass the information to you."


    "Would it not be an infiltration of privacy. It can destroy your career as knight and you could be ripped of your position.'''' I could not help but interfere in between.


    "Then I would spend time in the development of the town. But I can not see you covered in blood or injured."


    ''Was he real? Did he not hear that i have denied him then why was he ready to take so much risk just for keeping me safe''


    "I object" I said strongly and Marianne sighed.


    "I apologise for including both of you in my personal problems. But you both did not need to do this. I will not put Roselia''s life in danger, I promise." she looked at me apologetically.


    "Then i shall leave." he stood up and she nodded,


    "Roselia, why don''t you escort sir Edward. Take Dau with you too.'''' I sighed as I knew what she was trying to do. Even when the man had not dered his liking towards me, she was trying to match me with him.


    I nodded and walked behind the knight.


    We walked in silence the whole way until we reached the carriage which Dau prepared for the man.


    "Then, I bid farewell, mydy. Hope we will meet soon." he said, holding my hand and kissing my dirty and painted hands.


    "Sir Edward, may I ask you one thing?" I asked hesitantly, but the man nodded with a smile.


    Did he ever lose his calm!


    "How.. I mean we have only met once. Then how did you start liking me?" His confession was no less than a shock to me.


    "I did not like the prim and proper girls who didn''t care about anything else except their clothes and show off. I wanted someone like me, who did not care she was covered with mud or dirt or did not think even beforeughing.


    And if it''s about knowing you, when we metst time did you not tell me everything about you, even the most embarrassing situation of your life." he asked and i did not even know what i was bbering that day!


    "Do not think so much, Roselia. I am not forcing you at all. I am just asking if you ever decide that you want to marry one day, give me a chance to win your heart. If it does not go well then you can deny any moment and I will leave silently." he asked again and before I could think any further I nodded.

 Chapter 361: Have an affair

    Chapter 361: Have an affair


    Marianne pov


    I looked at the door every five seconds. Why was she taking so much time? Or have I been too impatient? Who would have thought that I would get such great news after so many bad days.


    What felt like an eternity, I finally heard the footstepsing closer.


    "What took you so much time?" i asked but the girl did not listen. She was looking in a daze.


    "Roselia. Roselia?" i stood up and moved towards her and snapped my finger only then did she blinked and looked at me.


    "You.. Why were you encouraging him so much? I thought you were my friend! You should have taken my side." she used me with a re.


    I looked at her with an amused face, "alright, then tell me, what is your side?"


    "Huh. My side is." she had no words toplete her sentence, but when she looked at my widening smile, she red further, "You should not have supported him, that''s it" with that she walked and took a seat looking in the opposite direction.


    More than anger, she was trying to hide her confusion and embarrassment. ''


    Ah! Denial! It was fine and you would learn to eptter''


    "I apologise, next time you should tell me in advance what i needed to say, i would only say that. You both came together so I thought you had given your consent to it." i bluffed as i was sure she was ignorant about his feelings


    "What, no! He followed me and then that guard was not letting me enter as I was dressed up like this." she looked at herself.


    "And what about this blood, how did you get injured?"


    "Oh, this.. That Isabe was too haughty. I kowtowed in front of her to get her apology" though she said with nonchnce, i feel too guilty. As a higher noble we did not even bow more than needed. Kneeling was something that was beyond imagination.


    "Roselia, i"


    "Oh, are you going to discuss how apologetic you are? Or do you even have any interest in knowing why I was apologising and what have I found" she asked with gleaming eyes, and rubbing her hands.


    She only rubbed her hands whenever she was too excited. So, I adjusted the guilt in the back of my mind and looked at her with anticipation.


    "Philip, he goes there often, and most probably he has an affair with Isabe. And Marquees Wiltshire treated him like he was their servant. Calling him dimwit and even scolding him in front of everyone."


    Though I have doubts that he has ulterior motives toward us. It took me a minute to digest the fact that he was treated so badly after being a prince.


    "But why did he ept such behavior, did he not retaliate?" Though he was not a proud man like Cassius, he still had his self-respect.


    "That.. I did not know. They threw me out when he went in. I just heard some gossip that they both are having fun together and the room was telling the whole story. Oh, my! I wonder why Isabe did not marry Philip if she was having an affair with him, he is also a higher noble and a rich person." she said, rubbing her cheeks.


    "We need to know more about this Philip. He is bing more and more of a mystery now. But since I can not use you, I need another ally. And who would be better to tell about him than his own sister."


    "You are going to ask her majesty? Why would she tell you about him and what if she alerted him?" asked Roselia as she looked at me horrified,


    "Leave that to me. I will handle it. I have a n in mind. You should go and wash yourself, and then go to the physician for a bandage. I still wonder how sir Edward was able to recognise you and even profess his love when you are looking this ugly." i teased her, she looked at me with narrowed eyes, but could not retort.


    "That man was just blind. And I am meeting him this Sunday." she replied with a sigh, making me surprised again. I squealed like a kid.


    "Oh my, oh my!! Did You say yes to him?"


    "No, we are just meeting, that''s it. And now I have to go. I will see you in the morning." with that she stood up and left leaving me full of anticipation and questions.


    I shook my head at my excitement. And then wrote a letter to Katherine. It had been days since Ist heard from her.


    "Lina, personally deliver this letter to her majesty. Do not give it even to her closest aide." I instructed as I did not want others to know that when we were meeting.


    "Yes, your highness" she took the letter and then left for the castle.


    "Your highness"


    "Yes, Dau"


    "Your new knight that is giving night duties in ce of sir Roselia is here. And he is asking for permission toe in."


    "Oh yes, ask him to guard lord Killian for tonight. I am going to sleep with my son today."


    We still need to talk a lot.


    "And Dau, I want to spend some alone time with Killian. So ask all the maids and servants to leave his chamber for tonight." i added, though they are all trusted staff, i still did not believe that the words would not go out.


    "Yes, your highness" I signed thest file that Cassius gave mest night. I had thought that when I would be here, I would get rest and enjoy my vacations. But each night, he brings all the files of my work that Ian needs consultation for.


    I hope he would have realised my importance by this. I stood up and walked towards Killian''s chamber.


    "Dau, serve our dinner in Killian''s chamber and inform mother we are not going to join her. And that we need privacy, so she did not need to follow us." ''which i have a doubt that she would surely do''


    "Yes, your highness"


    ''Killian, i will tell you everything tonight.

 Chapter 362: Being dumb is infectious

    Chapter 362: Being dumb is infectious


    Marianne pov contd.


    When I walked towards Killian''s chamber, Cassius was standing on the door with a confused look. He was once again with his dark skin and moustache and golden colour hair.


    He looked towards me when he heard my footsteps. But before he could speak, his eyes fell on the maids who were following me and he closed his opened mouth again.


    He bowed his head, like any other knight, "your highness"


    "Come in" I said briefly, as I walked in. his brows furrowed but he could only nod and follow me.


    The maids walked behind us and kept the dishes that were in their hands, on the table.


    "We will serve ourselves. You all are free for tonight. Rest early ``I instructed, and they have been habitual of it, since I hardly ask them to serve me. So they left silently, closing the door in the end.


    "Killian" I called the boy who was still sitting on the study table, he just turned a bit when he heard the footsteps and then started continuing.


    "Son,e here." I called him again when he did not respond.


    "Cassius, I think he is waiting for you to call him." the moment words left my mouth, he turned instantly but when he saw only me and a knight was in the room, he frowned.


    "Mother, if father did note, then it is fine, you did not need to lie to me." his voice was lower than the noon, when we had talked, his body was looking lethargic.


    Cassius looked at me with confusion but I just sat there silently.


    "Did you not trust my promises at all, Killian?" I asked as he finally sat on the sofa beside me.


    "Mother, I did not mean it that way, but I know father would note here after the fight you had with him. He is a proud man." he replied in a coaxing tone and I smirked as I looked at the embarrassed face of Cassius.


    "Your father used to be a proud man, but now he is the man who loves his family more than himself, much less his pride." I replied and then I nodded at Cassius who had almost got the hint from my words.


    He sighed as he moved from his alert position and sat on the other side. Killian who had not spared a single nce to the knight frowned at the audacity of the knight and red at him.


    "How da" the rest of the words died in his mouth when Cassius took out his moustache and then his fake hair.


    His eyes turned wider than saucers as he kept looking at Cassius.


    "How can I note to meet you, my son? I miss you a lot." said the man who was trying his best to stop me from telling Killian the truth through his actions.


    I just shook my head and did not say a word as the emotions on Killian''s face was all I wanted. He was looking so ted that his whole face was shining and his eyes were gleaming with unshed tears.


    His small hands wrapped around his father''s waist and he buried his face in his chest.


    Cassius held him tightly in his arms, but his face was looking at me with confusion.


    "I.S.A.B.E.L.L.A" I murmured and his face hardened. He hugged him further tightly with one hand and rubbed his back from the other hand.


    "Killian, I love you and miss you my son. How have you been?" he asked in a softer voice, and I am d that he took the hint.


    "I missed you a lot too, father. This was the first time I was away from you. I thought I would not be able to see you anymore. I thought.. I thought that you did not want me anymore." he confessed in a voice that was getting lower and lower and in the end it was barely above a whisper. But we both heard it clearly in the silent room.


    I felt a pang in my chest at his self dejected words. I wanted to hug him and console him but i knew he did not need me but his father at this moment who was sitting there thunderstruck like a frozen man.


    It took him a few seconds toe out of his shock but then instead of mellowing down and hugging him and consoling him, he looked infuriated.


    "What the hell are you speaking, when did I say that?"


    "Cassius"


    "What" he sighed as I looked at Killian who was looking anxious as it was the first time when Cassius had raised his voice in front of him.


    He sighed and took a few deep breaths.


    "Killian, you are my one and only son. What made you think that I did not love you. Even if someone said that to you, would you believe so easily? Is our rtionship so weak? The post you are having my son, there would be thousands of people who would try to create a rift between you and your family for their benefits.


    They would try their best to hurt you and break you so that they can take advantage of you, and each time I and your mother would not be there to prove our love to you.`` His words had affection but the way he was saying them was strict. Though he was right, I was afraid that it was not the time to teach him but show him love andter exin that to him, but before I could say so, he continued..


    "So, would you always be suspicious towards our feelings, son? I apologize but I am very disappointed in you. I have never thought that out of everyone you would think like that." as if he was not satisfied with hurting him, he looked towards me and added.


    "I must say that you are getting dumb in thepany of your mother. I did not know that it is also an infectious disease."


    "........"

 Chapter 363: Where are you, father?

    Chapter 363: Where are you, father?


    "What do you mean?" look at the audacity of this man! On one side he profess his love for me and on the other side, he just did not stop calling me dumb.


    There was a limit to everything.


    "Instead of exining it to him you are trying to console him. He needs to learn or this case will continue to repeat." so now he was ming me too!


    "You arepletely being unreasonable here. He needed your assurance. In the end, he is just a kid." I replied matching his tone and attitude.


    "He is going to be 12 this October, and it is already September from tomorrow, how is he a kid?" he shook his head, as if he was not going to be 12 but 20.


    "Oh, then just by being 12, you expect him to be wise when you did not even give him enough time to teach the lessons of life and he never goes out and makes friends to learn from the real life experience. All he does is fencing, reading, painting and music. No matter how useful they are, he is not going to learn from them.'''' Though the argument was fake as he wanted, my words were true. I have always seej Killian closed under the four walls.


    Killian looked at me and then at him, as his anxiety rose.


    "Mother, father, would you please stop it. I did not mean to create another argument between both of you. I will not say anything again. I promise.." his words were full of uneasiness, he was fidgeting at his seat, when we both looked at each other andughed together.


    The boy just looked at us confused, and did not say a word.


    "Did you see Killian, we both are not perfect and have ws." he said as he held his shoulder and moved him on hisp.


    "And we both fought like kids, and did not have that perfect rtionship." I added as I moved closer to both of them and caressed Killian''s cheek.


    "We are not a perfect family, I am short tempered and a man full of pride and your mother is too stubborn and full of wrath." he replied though he looked at me apologetically, but i just nodded, that was what i was.


    "But it does not mean that we did not love each other. That is the reason i even ept your father calling me dumb as an endearment." i added, rolling my eyes.


    "It is endearing, my dear wife." he said, pinching my cheek, like i was a kid and then chuckled when i red at him again.


    "You would never see us professing love like other couples, but it did not mean we do not love each other." when i did not say anything he added on his own.


    "Same way, we did not say ''i love you'' to you every time we saw you, but it did not mean that we do not love you." Now it was my turn to assure the boy.


    "You have to understand, son, you have to know that your family is the one who will always show you the right path. I have made this mistake in the past. I did what I wanted and did not listen to my father. I am still regretting it." The moment he spoke those words, his voice turned grave, my eyes moved instinctively to him from Killian. He had aplicated expression in his eyes.


    Killian nodded his head as his face turned red with embarrassment,


    "I understand, father. I apologise for being insecure. But since you both love each other then why are you taking divorce. Mother did not want to p you, father, she was just angry. I apologise from her side too.


    Do not let a single mistake ruin our family." His words were full of pleading, care and emotions.


    "Killian, we are not taking divorce. Your mother is just fond of theatres and drama. So, she wanted to act in one by herself." he said, shaking his head, but his voice was doting, as if he was a helpless husband in front of his wife.


    "What does it mean, father. I did not like this drama. Can we please end it now?" this time he asked me with pleading eyes.


    "I apologise, my son, but it will take a few more days. And there is a reason we are doing this. Have you seen the change in the behavior of your aunt. These are her real thoughts for us, she kept lying to you, and you fell into the trap of her caring words.


    Same way many others believe that they are good people, but in reality they havemitted many crimes. And we are trying to make their guard down. So that we can unravel their crimes. And I want to tell both of you that Prince Philip is also part of it."


    "Have you confirmed it?" asked Cassius, his voice turning serious and I nodded.


    "Yes, he is connected to Isabe, and even working under marquees Wiltshire. But I still did not understand why?"


    "Hmm, I will look into it, and try to ask Charles about him indirectly. He is still needed to inform that Philip shifted to your pce.


    By the way, when is your fathering back, I have not heard from him for the past two days." i blinked as he said this, he was the head, of course he should know.


    "You did not get any letter from them?" my heartbeat stilled for a moment when he shook his head but then i took a deep breath. My father had a long life in the past, maybe a slight incident or some other problem would be there.


    "I will send a few knights to look into the matter, you do not need to worry.'''' I just nodded my head as I leaned into his shoulders. But no matter how much i try to remember my father never had any feud and he was a very cautious man to have any incident.

 Chapter 364: Did not feel guilty

    Chapter 364: Did not feel guilty


    Marianne pov contd.


    The dinner did notst long when I was lost in the worry of my father. Killian, realising the change in my mood did not ask me much. He was just ted that his parents were not taking divorce.


    "Mother, are you sure you are okay?" asked Killian, looking at me and I nodded.


    "Yes, I am fine. I am just worried about my father a bit. But tell me, do you still have any doubt about being loved or your parents getting divorced?" I asked him as we bothid on bed.


    Instead of him being in the middle, I was in the middle. Cassius was on my left side and Killian was on my right side. Thank god, the mahogany bed wasrge enough even if there would have been two more kids.


    He shook his head as I continued to roam a hand in his hair. "Thank you, mother for rifying everything to me. I just hope you achieve your goal soon and we all can happily stay together." His words were filled with dreamy hopes for the future.


    "Then I would like to have a young brother and a cute little sister too." he added with a smile and the man who wasying on the side with the excuse that he was tired, sat up with a start.


    "You are right son. Even i think that you are feeling lonely because you do not have any siblings. Look at Carl, he has two sons. But I would prefer a cute daughter who will call you brother and always look at you with admiring eyes. What do you say?" I could see that Cassius was trying to tempt him, allure him so that he would support Cassius.


    It has only been once, that we have.. How could he even expect a daughter. Though I was denying, my eyes have already imagined a cute little girl who had green eyes and dark hair like me and she was holding my finger with her tiny hands. As she smiled and said, "mama.. Daddaa" her touch felt so soft like a feather.


    "Yes, mother. When are you giving me a sister?" he asked with so much innocence, as if it was in my hands.


    "We will think about itter, Killian. Right now, I want you to do one thing. Your aunt woulde and apologise to you. Then you have to stay strict and not forgive her. She would try a few times but since she was sure she was going to be the archduchess anyway. She would try to insult you again, you have to make sure that it would be seen by the knights or your other instructors who go to teach other nobles too.


    She had almost ruined her image, just one or two more strikes and then her reality would be out in the public. Then your father can deny marrying her. I am sure then her father would try to use another trick, if only he would make a single mistake. This would be the end of his game."


    "Marianne, is it necessary to include him in all this?" asked Cassius, looking hesitantly at Killian but i nodded confidently.


    "Yes, he needs to learn. You can not protect him all your life by keeping him safe in your arms. You are just keeping him in the dark from all the realities of the world which he has to face soon."It was necessary for him to change his habit of hiding everything. Or else he would not be able to gain an ally ever.


    "Killian, would you be able to re your aunt?" I asked looking back at Killian who was looking like a brave soldier receiving his firstmand.


    He nodded his head and only a salute was left toplete the image, "I will not disappoint you mother."


    "I know that, you are my son after all." I kissed his forehead gently, "now you should sleep. We will discuss other things in the morning" he closed his eyes and wrapped his arms around my waist.


    I waited till his breathing turned normal when I looked at Cassius.


    "Philip and Isabe are having an affair. Isn''t it enough to ruin their image? What if we try to bribe a few of their maids to bring some kind of proof or anything" he contemted my words for a while and then nodded.


    "I have started taking the investments back from Marquess'' business which I have given him through my hoax names. His business ispletely ruined without those investments. I am sure his treasure would notst more than two months in that case."


    "So, once their image is gone and they lose financial stability, would our proof be enough to keep them in prison for lifetime?" I asked as I still felt something was missing.


    "Well, we just have to break their support and send them to prison. Many prisoners die in internal duels and due to disease that spreads in those cells. Who knows what cmity befall on them." he said, shrugging his shoulders, as if killing them was not a big thing.


    Though i felt a bit of guilt but i have suffered enough and if this was the only solution that i did not care much.


    "But what about Philip? What did he want from us?" I still did not understand him at all.


    "I will try my best to know about it. Marianne, he seems to be a dangerous person. Just stay away from him or at least stay alert." he said in a grave voice.


    I closed my eyes as the morning incident passed through my eyes, should i tell him about the drowsiness. But what if it was just the after effect ofst night. No, I have to be sure first or he could stop my meeting with Philippletely. Why do I suddenly feel that Philip was more dangerous than Isabe?!


    "Marianne i think you should talk to James to go and search for your father too."

 Chapter 365: unnerving feelings

    Chapter 365: unnerving feelings


    Marianne pov


    When the sun shone, and the new day started, Cassius was already gone. Only Killian was sleeping in my arms.


    I gently moved to not disturb his sleep.


    Dau moved to wish me but I shook my head and she took a step back.


    Wearing my outer robe, I walked out of the room towards my office.


    "Go and ask lord James, is there any news or letter from my father and if there is no news, ask him toe and meet me urgently." Dau understood the tension in my words, so she nodded and left hurriedly.


    I rubbed my forehead and pondered again, but no matter how many times I thought, I still did not remember any injury or ident he had in his past life.


    "Your highness"


    "Umm, shall i prepare your bath or would you have breakfast first." her gaze was on my nightgown and I sighed.


    "Let me just change my clothes for now. I have some urgent work with James."


    She bowed her head and after a long time I did not even pay attention to what I was wearing.


    Just when we finished, I heard a knock on the door.


    "Your highness, sir James is here."


    "Ask him toe in." I took a deep breath to control my heartbeat and rubbed my sweaty hands with my handkerchief, but they were sweaty again.


    "You called me, Mari?"


    "Yes, I need to talk to you about my father."


    "Oh, he has not sent any letters these days. I think he will being soon.`` His words were still positive though I could see a flicker of doubt in them when he looked at my pale face.


    "Brother, I want you to go and look for your father. Since it is your vacation, I do not think that you are bound to train knights daily." if he had any doubts before my words confirmed it.


    "Did something happen? Why are you looking so worried? Are you hiding something from us again?" There was urgency in his words but I just shook my head.


    "Father needs to send weekly reports to the administration department. They have not received any report from father this week, which is very odd since father is a very responsible person. He did not evene for my anniversary and has not written any letter to inform us about him.


    Maybe I am just overthinking but there is nothing wrong with checking. If you can not go, then I will."


    He nodded his head and I could see his face was getting pale too.


    "I will leave in half an hour then." he stood up and turned to leave.


    "Brother"


    "Hmmm"


    "I request you to take care of yourself and do note back without a father."


    "Do not worry, Mari. I will bring my father back as soon as possible. You just take care of your mother and that kid. I will leave my best knights to protect the pce."


    "It would not be needed. We are safe here. Take the best knights with you."


    "But Mari, father is not here and even i will be gone, then.."


    "Oh, Jamie, you are mostly on borders and father often goes on trips. It is not like mothers have never stayed alone. And so have i. Now go and take your best knights with you." he was looking hesitating but i gave him an encouraging smile.


    Finally he sighed and nodded. Once he left I took a deep breath too. Mother has not talked to me for the past few days but now I need to go and talk to her about it too.


    I stood up only to see Killian standing at the door of my bedroom. He walked towards me and hugged me.


    "Everything would be fine, mother. Grandfather will be back soon.`` I just nodded my head and patted his shoulders.


    "Are you not gettingte for your sses. Hmmm?"


    "Yes, I am ready. I will go after having breakfast."


    "How are your new teachers, Killian?"


    "They are good, mother. Thank you for pushing me to change my ways. I am enjoying the new sses very much." he smiled as he looked at me.


    "I am d to know that, then go and study well or else your father will call both of us dumb again.'''' I teased and heughed and then nodded his head and left.


    I took a deep sigh. Hope all my worries are for nothing.


    Once he was gone, I walked to my father''s office which was currently handled by my mother. Since my father did not have any siblings, mother handles everything in his absence. Yet she always gives us sufficient time. I am proud of her strength and hard work.


    "Mydy" Mia, the attendant of my mother bowed her head as she saw meing.


    "I need to meet my mother, is there anyone else?"


    "Yes, mydy. Earl Alcantra is here for the discussion of his estate development. Would you like to wait or join the conversation?"


    "I will not disturb them. Inform my mother that i was here and i want to meet her as soon as possible then" with that i turned and left taking a deep sigh.


    "I want to take a bath" they nodded and prepared the bath for me.


    I entered the pool full of fragrant roses and closed my eyes. A sudden dread was filling my heart. Why did Cassius ask me again and again to go and look for father.


    If mother would not have been busy with earl Alcantra then i would have felt better after talking to her.


    Wait! Earl Alcantra, was he not the man who always apanied marquees Wiltshire in the parties and even in business they were sharing a lot of projects too.


    My eyes snapped open with that thought and I stood up abruptly.


    The maids startled by my sudden action stopped.


    "What happened mydy, did we make any mistakes?" they bowed their heads in fear.


    "Bring my clothes now, I need to go and meet my mother."

 Chapter 366: Tasting your own medicine

    Chapter 366: Tasting your own medicine


    Marianne pov


    How could I be such a fool! I could not believe that I did not notice the man and let him stay with mother for such a long time. It would have been more than an hour already.


    I wore the first dress I saw and walked out of my chamber without even wearing jewels orbing my hair properly. Though I was assured that he could not physically harm mother in the pce, there was a high chance that he could offer something to mother to eat, the way marques Wiltshire had given me.


    "Mydy, you are not properly dressed. Her grace would be disappointing." came the voice of Dau who was running behind me to match my steps.


    "I do not care. Now stop disturbing me and ask the knights to close all the doors and stay in alert position."


    "But mydy, it would need the permission of her grace."


    "Do as I said, Dau, and do it now."


    "Have my brother left for the town?"


    "Yes, mydy. My lord left with the knights one hour ago."


    "Darn!"


    "Language, mydy" I shook my head at both of them, even at this time they were thinking aboutnguage!


    "Mydy"


    "I want to meet my mother." This time my voice was sharp and authoritative, which surprised her, since most of the time I did not show authority here.


    "Yes, mydy. You can go in '''' she bowed her head and i walked in, i would have even if she had denied.


    When I opened the door abruptly, my mother, who was looking at the file was startled. She frowned when she looked at me.


    I looked around but there was no one except her and she was looking absolutely fine. I think I was overthinking. I took a sigh of relief and walked towards her.


    "What kind of behavior is this, Marianne? You should wait for the permission and even if it''s nor needed, you can not walk like this. Look at your hair and your dress is wet from the front. Do you have any idea" she keptining to me, while all i saw was her rosyplexion and her perfectly fine body.


    She had no idea how many worse thoughts passed through my mind in these 10 minutes.


    "Why was Earl Alcantra here?" I asked cutting her lecture.


    She looked at me surprised, "are you cutting my words now?" i could see she was getting furious but i didn''t care, not at this moment at least.


    "Mother, I know that you are angry and I apologize to you, but this matter is urgent and all I need is a few replies. I beg you to just answer a few questions of mine." my words were more authorizing and she finally noticed my pale face and took a deep breath.


    "What is it?" her voice came out with so much pressure, but at least she was listening now.


    "Why was the earl here?"


    "He had a business proposal for your father, but he didn''t have time to wait. So he requested me to listen to him and see if there are chances of approval or else he would go to someone else. So, i gave him sometime. I did not like the idea, so i informed him that i will talk to my husband but did not keep his hopes high.


    I think he got the hint, so he left." she replied in a much calmer tone.


    "Did he give you any gift or some sweets as a gesture or anything to eat?'''' I asked as I looked at the table which had nothing but files.


    "No, even if he had bought gifts, I would not have taken them. I do not take gifts randomly, Mari. You should know that." she replied once again getting slightly angry at me.


    I sat there and took some deep breaths.


    "Mother, there are few things that you need to know from now."


    "And what are they?'''' I looked around to see the number of guards and maid present who had followed me in.


    "All of you, leave. We both need to talk." they all bowed and left and the room turned silent again.


    "Mother, marquees Wiltshire have killed Cassius parents because they wanted to control him and all the dukedom. They have even tried to harm Killian mentally and they even tried to drug me.


    So it is better that you and father stay away from any person that is rted to them. And this earl Alcantara is a very good friend and business partner of marquees Wiltshire.


    There are many things that you did not know yet. I apologise to hide it from you but i have never thought that the mes of fire would start touching this family too.'''' I stood up from my seat taking a deep breath as I walked towards the window and looked out.


    "Mother, me and Cassius are not getting divorce. In fact, we did the deed.. We have consummated our marriage. And the knight who wasing for night duties is no one else but Cassius. We have nned all this drama since the start. It is just our n to bring the culprits out. I did not know if this n would work or not, but i am sure that their guards would be done and we will improve a bit.'''' I kept on speaking but I did not hear a word back from her.


    I frowned as this was not her nature at all, I have got all my anger from her. She should be shouting at me at this point. I turned to look at her, and asked why she was so silent when I saw that she was on the floor in her unconscious state.


    "Mother, mother" I ran to her and held her hand and kept it in myp.


    "Guards, Lina, Dau." I shouted at the top of my lungs and the door of the room opened. They all looked at me shocked and then at the condition of their mother and came in with hurried and urgent footsteps.

 Chapter 367: Killed her own mother.

    Chapter 367: Killed her own mother.


    3rd person pov


    "Stop the carriage here" the voice came barely above a whisper yet the coachman nodded and stopped the carriage.


    A man covering his face with his handkerchief came out from a carriage that did not have any g or symbol. He looked around like a thief and when he was sure that no one was around only then did he move forward.


    His steps were hasty as he walked towards the darkest pce of the empire. Instead of walking to the main entrance, the man walked behind the pce towards a wall and then pressed the nightmp. The lever turned and a secret passage opened.


    He again looked around and when he was sure there was no one, he entered the passage and then closed the door. Walking in, he looked at the man who was sitting on a leather chair in the darkest area of the hall.


    The hall had nothing but a leather chair, an office table and some papers. The old man did not turn when he heard the footsteps.


    "Why did it take you so much time, Alcantra?" asked the old man and the man who had hid his face with a handkerchief finally removed it.


    "Do you know how difficult the n was, Wiltshire? What if things haven''t gone the way you have predicted?" asked the man grumbling but the man just chuckled.


    "Then you are not a fool to execute my n. You would have just presented your business n and would havee back. Now do not be angry, we are almost there." said marques Wiltshire with augh, his eyes were filled with malicious glint.


    "Marianne was there just as you have predicted, and her brother left just as i entered as you have predicted. But I still didn''t understand, how do you know that lord James was going out and Marianne woulde there?" asked Alcantra, wiping the sweat from his face and then sitting on the other side of the table.


    "Because they still did not know but they are just the pawn of a game. They think they are smart just because they are winning from Isabe. Ha! They did not know that she is also just a pawn. Soon they all will be trapped from where they would not be able toe out their whole life.`` The man has an evil smile on his face.


    As if he was not talking about killing others and trapping his own daughter that was left. He was looking entric but Alcantra did not care. All he cared about was the business. He had decided clearly that if the Monique would ept his offer then he would not support this sick marquees.


    But if she rejected then he would have no choice but to listen to him as the marquees were ready to invest gold in his dreams.


    "I have done my deal. As you wanted i mixed the medicine in the drink monique was having before i went there. And I made sure that she did not get a single sip until I was there.


    I have even seen her daughter walking towards the office when I was leaving. The whole process was so risky, yet I have done it. Now it is time toplete your part of the deal" said earl Alcantra, though he was trying to sound strong, his voice was still weak.


    "Of course, a promise is a promise." said the man with a chuckle. Then he opened the cupboard and took out some papers from it. He gave them a look and then threw it towards earl Alcantra.


    Alcantra gritted his teeth at the insult but took the papers anyway. He opened them and read them carefully. Once he was sure everything was right, he nodded and stood up.


    "Alcantra, do not do anything that will make them suspicious. Cassius wille to you soon. Or maybe even James. But you have to act like you did not know a thing. You just went there to talk about business. Monique was not interested so after exchanging pleasantries you left.


    Even if someone asks have you seen Marianneing there or talking, deny clearly. What happened to their family has nothing to do with you, and if they are trying to drag you they are using their powers as a tyrant.`` Each word of marquees Wiltshire was like a threat to earl Alcantra who visibly gulped and then nodded and left with hurried footsteps. Once marquees Wiltshire was sure that the man was gone. Heughed hard.


    "Do you think that he would not get caught?" came the voice from the other side.


    "If he will, it has nothing to do with us, just that bitch would be saved again." spat marquess Wiltshire in anger.


    "Well, she is a stunning bitch at least, if she needs help I will dly help her, in exchange she has to be my paramour."mented Philip shrugging his shoulders.


    "And you think Isabe would let it happen?" asked marquees Wiltshire tilting his head. Though he was talking about his own daughter''s future, there was one humor in his eyes.


    "Who cares, it is not like I am going to marry her. She offered herself to me and I did not say ''no'' to thedies. After all, I am a gentleman"ughed Philip, and so as marquees Wiltshire.


    "She had to be the widow of Cassius anyway, so that she can have the right over all the dukedom. Then I will marry her to one of my pawnster. But for now, I want you to go to the Essendson pce and subtly, without being noticed at all, create a doubt in everyone''s mind.


    After all, Marianne was alone in the room with Monique when monique felt unconscious and spilled blood. Who else can give her poison except her own daughter who was habitual of having power and was getting irritated by her mother''s continuous interference in her life andck of freedom." the bothughed again.

 Chapter 368: The foxglove poison

    Chapter 368: The foxglove poison


    Marianne pov.


    "Mother" I murmured as I saw her getting taken by a knight towards the physician. I would not have been that scared if she just had been turned unconscious since she sometimes works too hard and tires herself, but the blood in the cover of her lips had terrified me.


    I ran behind the knights to the infirmary. The physician was surprised to see so many people at once but then his eyes fell on my unconscious mother in her knight''s arms.


    "Oh, what happened to mydy?" he asked, confused as the girl gentlyid mother on the bed and I walked and sat beside her.


    "I don''t know, she was looking fine to me at the start. Then she suddenly turned unconscious and soon blood starteding from her mouth." My eyes were turning misty and my voice was turning feeble. The more I spoke, the more it felt like something was stuck in my throat and soon I started having trouble breathing.


    The physician checked his eyes and pulse. His face was turning grave every passing second.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally replied, "She had been given poison. i need to check which poison was she given before giving her antidote. What had she eaten?" he asked, looking at the maids who had followed her when I noticed everyone was looking at me.


    Subtly or brazenly, everyone''s eye was set on me.


    "Her grace had only ordered tea for her. We only served the water and tea leaves since she likes to make her own tea ording to her mood preference." said the maid finally when i narrowed my eyes on her.


    "Go and bring the cup and tea leaves here and do not wash or touch it." said the man and before the maid could bow and leave I stood up.


    "I aming with you too.'''' I can not take the risk of knowing which poison was given to my mother to be lost.


    That Alcantra must have mixed something in the tea when she must not be looking or could it be that maids had done it!? Thousands of questions started resolving in my mind when I saw Lina following me.


    "Lina, go and call Killian even if he is taking a ss, ask him to cancel it. I need to meet him urgently." she nodded and left when we reached the office back.


    I personally held the tray which had the cup and tea in it and walked out without waiting for the maid to take it.


    My hurried footsteps soon reached the physician. He was trying to press the nerves of my mother''s hands. Her face was turning whiter every passing second.


    I forwarded the cup to him.


    "Arie, sit and press these nerves continually, do not make a single mistake." he said to the young girl working under her.


    "No, tell me, I will do that." I interrupted, if there is no ce for a single mistake, I do not want to take any chances.


    "Mydy, she knows the work better. You need to rx and trust us" told the physician looking at my face and then looked at his assistant again who was looking hesitant after listening to my words.


    "What happened to you, mother?" asked Killian when he entered the room, he was looking worried.


    When he saw me standing there he took a breath of relief but then he looked at my ashen face and wet eyes.


    "What happened mother, oh. What happened to my grandmother?" Before I could reply to him he noticed mother and sat beside him.


    "Killian your grandmother has bee given poison. Jamie and father are not here and I did not have much knowledge about poisons. i want you to go and personally visit your father and ask him to bring the expert in poison here this instant" he nodded and stood up.


    "I will not disappoint your mother. Everything would be fine." he hugged me and when i nodded he turned and left.


    On the other side, the physician was mixing something in the ss which changes the color of the tea. He frowned and then mixed another thing.


    With each passing second my heartbeat was getting lower. In my past life, my family had lived happily. Neither my father was lost in any journey or my mother was given poison. Although I did not meet them personally, I often heard about them from my sources.


    But now, it felt like they all were dragged in it because of me. If i would not have forwarded my hand towards them, they would not have been facing all this.


    I heard footsteps and soon Roselia and her mother entered with hurried footsteps.


    "I have sent a letter to Damien too. He would be here any moment." said Roselia as she came and hugged me. I just nodded and stood there strongly. It was not the time for me to act weak.


    "She had been given the poison by mixing leaves of foxgloves in high amounts in ce ofvender leaves. Since the smell and colour is simr it is difficult to find the difference.


    Though the nt is poisonous, the good news is, it did not kill easily. It takes a lot of time to spread in the body. So we still have time to find antidote and give it to mydy" though the man was sounding pleased with the result, it was still poisonous.


    "I will write letters to all the herbalists who are studying poison. Deliver them as soon as possible" he moved and sat on the desk and started writing letters.


    "Those who know how to write go and help him in copying the letter. Roselia." I instructed them.


    Roselia nodded and we both started writing the letter together. It took almost 15 minutes when enough copies of the letters were formed and all the knights of the pce were assigned to go in pairs and meet all the herbalists of the empire and ask for the treatment.


    Though they all were going with confidence and the physician assured me again and again that everything would be fine and my mother would be saved, I was still feeling restless. Not to count the time taken for traveling. Our ce was covered by woods and it took hours toe and go here. Woods! I held Roselia''s hands and walked out of the room.


    "Roselia, do you remember the ce from where you have saved me.'''' I asked as I took her to the corner.


    "You mean in the woods?" she asked bewildered and I nodded.


    "Did you remember the way there?" though she looked confused as to why i was asking her all these things she replied with a nod.


    "I do, it''s just two hour away. But hidden very efficiently we have crossed that ce at least 20 times before finding the clues. But why are you asking that now?"


    "Because I want you to go and ask there. There is also a herbalist who had treated my hand when I was there. I am sure she had the way to save mother, but go alone and did not share it with anyone. Not even with your mother"

 Chapter 369: I still have a few daggers left

    Chapter 369: I still have a few daggers left


    Roselia pov


    I was sure our empire had plenty of herbalists and physicians that work in the line of making poison, but still she asked me to go to ouws who had tried to kill me. I wanted to retort, but looking at the condition of Monique, I did not have the heart to do so. She was like a mother to me too.


    When I walked out of the pce I saw a carriageing from my pce towards Essendson''s pce. Only then did I remember I had epted Edward''s invitation to go out with him for today.


    I stood there waiting for the carriage to stop and the man toe out.


    "Is there some problem, Roselia?" he did not even use mydy, or sir this time. In the empire only friends call each other by their name.


    "Monique Essendson has been given poison. I am going to look for the antidote. I apologise but we will meet some other day." with that I moved towards my horse.


    "Why are you not going by carriage, it will help you in bringing in the herbalist back."


    "Umm, the carriage can not go where I am going. I can not exin further."


    "Is it a dangerous ce, Roselia?"


    "Well, you can say so. I would have conversed more with you, but I am in a hurry, sir Edward.`` I bowed my head a bit and gave a kick to my horse when he added.


    "Roselia" I took a long sigh. Did this man even understand the severity of the situation!?


    "Yes, sir Edward" annoyance filled my voice as I looked at him this time.


    "If you do not mind, can Ie with you? I will feel restless if you go alone." he said with a soft tone that i have never thought possible for this man.


    "I will be a great help in convincing and also fighting if necessary" he added when i did not reply.


    "I don''t think that will be needed, sir Edward.'''' I replied as I was not sure to take him with me, but when I looked at his face, I added unconsciously, "but two are always better than one. So, I will be grateful if you apany me."


    "That would be my pleasure, mydy" he hopped on the other horse and soon we both started the journey.


    He frowned when I did not take the path that goes to the town but rode inside the pce. We went deep into the estate and took the connecting door.


    "Where are we going Roselia?"


    "We are going to a secret ce. You can not tell anyone about this ce, I am trusting you Sir Edward.'''' He just nodded at my serious tone and then started looking around.


    Soon we reached the wall that was covered with wines. I had not seen the entrance doorst time, as this was the ce where we were fighting.


    "Serul"


    "Serul '''' I started shouting the only name I knew when two men jumped from the wall.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" their spear was already pointed towards our chest when they moved towards us.


    Edward''s hands moved toward his sword listening to the man''s words when I shook my head.


    He frowned as he looked at me confused, but stopped.


    "I am here to meet Serul, tell him that I have a proposal for him."


    "We do not take proposals from the nobles and knights. You can leave." The man was not at all ready to relent, in fact, the grip on his spear tightened and the other man whistled. I was sure he was calling his friends in case a fight ensues.


    "I understand your doubts. But at least ask your leader once. If he refuses, we will live peacefully. If we would have been foes, how would we havee alone, we would have bought the whole army to attack, right?" I exined and they both looked at each other.


    I sighed and took out my sword, dagger and knife.


    "I do not have any other weapon here. You can keep it all for security. If you want, you can bind me from ropes and take me as a prisoner '''' this was all I could do.


    "Roselia"


    "Edward, you have to listen to me if you want to help me." the man looked reluctant yet nodded and threw a sword, then dagger, 1, 2, 3, 4.. I knew it was not time to waste and admire but the man took out 23 daggers and threw them out! Where did he even keep so many daggers!!?


    When I tried I realised, I was not the only one who was startled. Both men were looking aghast and gulped.


    "Come with us." They finally said with a weak voice, even after throwing all the weapons, his presence was intimidating.


    We both walked in with them, it was the first time i saw the door, it was smaller than the door of my room. But when we entered it was the whole town that was living inside.


    "Take them to the centre hall, i will go and call Serul" said one man as many other guards came and surrounded us. Soon we were taken to the stage that was in the middle of the ground. There were threerge thrones at the end of the stage.


    Soon a crowd started gathering around us as if we were prisoners that were about to be given the death penalty. I had thought that we would have a private meeting with the leader, who would have thought they would make a stage show of it.


    "Can you tell me out of all the ces why are we here in this strange ce to get the antidote of poison? Do we not have any herbalists in our empire?" he asked bewildered as he kept looking around then he sighed.


    "I still have a few daggers left. If needed, I will kill all of them to take you away from here" he replied with confidence as if i was a damsel in distress.


    "......"

 Chapter 370: Having feuds

    Chapter 370: Having feuds


    Roselia pov contd.


    "We are not here to fight, we need their help. It is the matter of life and death of my god-mother. So you better behave or I will kill youter." he looked at me startled but before he could reply, Serul finally came to the stage.


    He wasing with a smirk on his face and his hands were filled with weapons but when his eyes fell on me, he frowned.


    "You are the one who came to save the couple that day, right?" I nodded and he sighed. He put the arrow back and handed the bow to a man following him.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked in an annoyed tone.


    "I am with an offer for you."


    "Offer, what kind of offer?" he tilted his head as he looked at Edward,


    "You still have a weapon with you." I just opened my mouth when Serul said that and I stilled and then I red at Edward.


    "It is to protect my future wife. I will not hurt any of you." he said righteously, even making me dumbfounded for a moment.


    "Serul, my mother, has been given foxglove leaves as poison, I need its antidote. And in exchange I offer you half of the treasure of Marquees Essendon and half of the treasure of Marquees Baringstone."


    "What did you say?"


    "Well, if everything would be fine, i can offer more.'''' I added as he was not looking tempted at all.


    Marianne had asked me to offer only her treasure but I added mine too. I bit my lips at the ipetence of offering him further.


    "You did not understand me. I asked the leaves of foxglove was given as poison?" he repeated confused and i nodded.


    "Yes, do you by any chance have its antidote? I can give you anything in exchange." I looked at him full of hope but he was frowning badly.


    "Have you had a feud with someone recently? Any noble, that is more powerful than you?" though he was asking he was looking sure about it.


    But I shook my head, "we did not have any feud in the past at all. But this is not the time to discuss all this. Do you have antidote?'''' I asked again as time was passing like sand from my hands.


    "That is why I am telling you to have a feud with someone. We make poison and its antidotes. A few days ago an old man came and bought all the foxglove poisonous and its antidote from our stalls in the vige. And as far as I remember he had tons of bottles with him. He had bought the antidotes from all the towns nearby. And the patient would not have enough time to go to the faraway town and buy it from there." my face ashen as he continued to tell how someone was trying to target my aunt. .but why?


    I did not remember her arguing with someone or doing something wrong with someone..!!


    "But you are lucky.. Since the man was buying a lot of poison and its antidote in a good amount. Our herbalists have made more of it. It would be enough for a person.


    Shui go and bring thest bottle of antidote." the girl behind her nodded and left.


    Edward turned to me and wiped my cheeks. Only then did I realise that I was crying.


    "Sshh, everything will be fine." he whispered as he continued to wipe my face with his handkerchief and rubbed my back. I took a deep breath to control myself.


    "I wille with the gold boxes and papers of property tomorrow or you cane with me to im them now." the man shook his head.


    "I did not need so much treasure. Just pay me the cost of the bottle. That is it. We do not take advantage of someone''s life and death situation.


    And one more thing. .This ce is not your family garden where you cane anytime and bring friends too. And why are all your friends knights anyway?" he asked, annoyed.


    "I am not her friend, i am her future husband." he announced proudly, now that i was feeling better i really wanted to beat him for his drama.


    "So.. what are you expecting from us? Shall we organise your reception party?" he said, rolling his eyes as the girl came back with a small bottle in her hands.


    "Do you know how to give antidote or do you want our herbalist to go with you?" he asked, looking at me seriously again.


    "There are many physicians, but in this condition I can not trust many. If it did not trouble you much. Can you send your physician with us?" I joined my hand in front of him in a pleading form and bowed my head.


    "Hey, you did not need to do that.. Shui goes and calls the physician too. And you will go with them to thepany herbalist. take your husband too. So that you both cane back safely." Then he looked at me and asked, "I hope you don''t have any problem with it?" I shook my head and then I took out the ruby set from my neck and all the jewels I had.


    Edward took out the bag of gold coins from his pocket and chain from his neck too. He even took the emerald ring he was wearing.


    And then passed everything to them.


    "I did not need so much. As I said , just pay me what it costs."


    "For us, it costs a life, and life has no fixed value. I will remember your favour and I promise to pay it back in the future whenever you need my help." he just nodded and looked back.


    "Remember the face of this girl, if shees next time. Let here directly and do not collect all the people here. What is your name, girl?"


    "Roselia"


    "Roselia, you are a good fighter,e for a spar sometime, i still want to test your skills"

 Chapter 371: Our men died too

    Chapter 371: Our men died too


    Marianne pov


    "Your highness, we did not get the antidote there too." said the pair of knight that have returned from the viscount pce.


    I didn''t even know how many people have already denied that they did not have the antidote avable. To think that it was just an ident would be foolish now. Someone had nned it efficiently.


    I heard the footsteps again when Cassius entered with Killian.


    He came forward and hugged me when I did not even move.


    "Don''t worry. Everything would be fine." he said rubbing my back and i just nodded.


    "Did you ask the physician toe here?" I asked as I wiped my tears.


    He nodded his head as he looked back at the old man who bowed his head towards me.


    "They have found that the poison that was given was foxglove poison. Someone changed hervender tea from foxglove leaves. Do you have its antidote?'''' I asked the old man who was checking the eyes of mother.


    The man nodded his head as he checked the pulse, "it had already been more than four hours. I have a foxglove poison antidote. But if i go now and bring it back it would be toote for her. If i can get digoxin fab, i can make the antidote here."


    "I apologise but if you exin a bit more i will bring all the ingredients correctly.?" asked a knight,


    The man nodded, "Digoxin immune fab or digoxin-specific antibody is an antidote for overdose of digoxin. It is made from immunoglobulin fragments from sheep that have already been immunized with a digoxin derivative, you can easily find these types of sheep in a shepherd house. Most of the sheep have chewed it once in a while and a few have turned immune to it. Then mix it with some leaves from the foxglove nt.


    It would be easy. Now go and look for it" the man sat again pressing her nerves more efficiently.


    "I wille with you to talk to the shepherds and exin to them better. '''' said our physician and they all left.


    Killian moved and rubbed motor legs that were turning cold, "grandmother would be fine, mother. You have to be strong too." he said as he looked at me.


    Cassius nodded too, "soon, everything would be fine soon '''' I just nodded my head. For the first time I was feeling that I was very weak. No matter what I do.. I will never be able to save everyone around me.


    The time was passing and the face of mother was turning whiter and blood starteding out of her mouth again. Her body was shivering yet she was unconscious.


    I moved closer to her and started rubbing her body. Even Cassius sat near Killian and started rubbing her soles in spite of maids asking for taking the ce.


    "We are here, we ate here" finally my breath came back to my body when i heard Roselia''s voice.


    Behind her was Shui and thedy who had treated me. I ran towards them and held thedy in my arms.


    "Do you have the antidote of foxglove poison?'''' I asked as I was not sure when the knights would return with the ingredients of the antidote.


    "Yes, I have the antidote ready, girl. Would you leave me now?" she said amused and i finally nodded and let her go.


    She moved and took the bottle out. The old man looked at the herbalist and then at the bottle.


    "Can i see it for a minute?" the herbalist looked at the old man and then at me, but in the end she passed the bottle.


    The man opened and observed the potion for a minute before nodding his head.


    "It is better than I thought. You seem to be an expert in it." the manplimented but the herbalist did not even look at him.


    "Shall we give it to thedy now?" she asked impatient and i nodded my head.


    "Yes, please. Do you need anything else to mix or any other help?" I asked and she nodded.


    "Held your mother''s head, and gently raise it then try to feed her with a spoon. Since she is still unconscious, it will be difficult to feed herpletely." I nodded and gently held her head on myp.


    Killian moved and took the potion and spoon. He slowly took some potion in a spoon and then fed her.


    It took several small spoons to feed her all the potion, but she was still unconscious and then more blood coughed out even in her sleep.


    But this time the blood was ck. I panicked as I looked at the herbalist and then at the old man but they just shook their heads.


    "It is ok, she is taking out the infected blood. She will be fine in a few hours. But due to blood loss and poison in her system for a long time, she is going to stay unconscious for a while. Let her rest." said the herbalist and then she looked at Shui. "shall we leave?"


    "Wait, you are our guest. Why don''t you stay and have a meal or rest. I will arrange a guest room for you.'''' I offered but the herbalist shook her head.


    "I do not trust nobles to stay with them. You are an acquaintance that was why I helped. So, who are you in reality? A monique or her daughter?"


    "She is the archduchess of the empire." replied Cassius before i could say anything.


    "And I am the archduke of the empire. I request you to give us a chance to serve you and then share your grievance. ming all the nobles because a few mistreated you is not right." he bowed his head, which hw hardly did in the past. But these days I have seen him doing it a few times, he was changing.. For me!!


    "Didn''t our men die because of you too, when your people tried to save you?"


    "......"

 Chapter 372: Taste of their own medicine

    Chapter 372: Taste of their own medicine


    Marianne pov


    "That was the condition of war. We never wanted to kill anyone. We just wanted to go home. They were afraid and attacked the knights and the knights retaliated.


    I still apologise for the loss you suffered. But trust me you are like family. And if you think we are still wrong. You have the right to give punishments.`` I bowed my head further to show my sincerity when I felt a hand on my back. I saw that Cassius was bowing too, and then Killian also joined.


    "Hey, what are you all doing, it was our mistake too. We did not trust you fully. We were trying to know more about you discreetly that was why we were asking questions about you. And then when you request us to let us go. We denied." said Shui as she looked at her husband who was now nodding like a henpecked chicken.


    "I think we can stay here for a day or two." said the husband when She red at him.


    We all stood properly and nodded, "Lina, go and show them my chamber. Give them the room near mine."


    "Yes, your highness"


    "I will join you once my mother gets her consciousness back. Killian, why don''t you be the host in my absence and show them the estate.'''' Killian nodded like a good son and then bowed towards them again.


    "Uncle, aunt. Would you like to take a rest or see the estate first?"


    "Well, we think we can see the estate. Since it is our first time in a luxurious pce" said the man honestly even when Shui elbowed him and our expressions softened.


    "That is great then, I will show you all the best areas of this pce," he said confidently. He had been more and more familiar with the pce in thest few days while he was living here. I still looked at the knights who took the signal and left behind them.


    When their figures turned more and more farther I looked at Cassius.


    "Mother needs rest. All of you can leave except Dau." they all bowed their heads and left.


    I finally took a deep breath and then looked at Cassius,


    "Earl Alcantra was here in the morning." only this was enough for him to deduce the whole story.


    "Do you think they wanted to kill the mother? Or was it just a trick to know if you wille and support me or not?" I closed my eyes and sighed


    "I apologise Cassius, i should not have called you.'''' I did not know how, but when the situation went out of my hands, the first person I thought of was Cassius.


    "Marianne. You can call me anytime. You and my family are more important than any act of revenge. Never me yourself for calling me. It makes me feel worth living that I am still needed by my loved ones." he whispered gently as he held my hand and pulled me in his arms.


    I leaned on him further. Taking support of his broad shoulder, I hid myself in his chest. I suddenly felt very exhausted.


    "What will we do now, Cassius? Everyone would realise we are still together or else why would you bring the best physician of the empire to help me?!" my voice was fading as i felt my whole body turning heavier.


    "Ssshhh.. We will think about itter. For now, try to take a nap or eat something. You are looking pale, Marianne." I shook my head at his words.


    "We did not have time. We need a n to attack back." he sighed as he looked at me with defeat in his eyes. Brining me further close, he whispered.


    "I am tired of this cat and mouse y. I am going to do what I always wanted to do?" he said in a voice i have never heard before.


    I felt chills run down in my spine, just by listening to his words.


    "You mean.." he nodded his head.


    "He needs to taste his own medicine sometimes, Marianne. I did not want to dirty my hands. But now I can not see any other way. You didn''t know anything, you did not hear anything. Now that you have an answer, would you sleep for a while?" he asked again and I shook my head further.


    "Tell me the details" I asked him and he shook his head.


    "As I said , you didn''t know anything. Even walls have ears, Marianne. So, you better behave this time." his voice was just like Killian in the past life. Cold and merciless and even in this weather I was shivering.


    So, I just nodded and closed my eyes. How much time had passed when I heard voices. I blinked my eyes and opened them only to see Cassius was not there anymore. Maids were standing around me.


    "Your highness, your dinner is ready." they asked with a bow when I shook my head and then looked at my mother.


    The physician Cassius had brought was still there with the physician of our pce. Though she was still unconscious, her face was looking rosier again.


    "She would be fine. But she would not gain consciousness before morning. So you should go and rest, mydy" said the old man.


    "At least eat something," Dau requested again.


    "I am not hungry. Where is Killian and other guests?"


    "They havee to meet you after taking a tour of the pce only, but when they saw you sleeping, they returned. They were served dinner and now they are retired to their rooms. Do not worry mydy, lord Killian has taken good care of the guests."


    "And.. where did his highness go?" I asked , looking around and she hesitated.


    "Your highness left just after you slept. He told us to take care of us as he has some urgent work to tend to." their eyes were looking apologetic yet my eyes were filled with fear. Hope what he was doing would not affect us!

 Chapter 373: Showing her real face

    Chapter 373: Showing her real face


    Cassius pov


    Only I know how I have controlled myself for a long time. When I reached there and looked at the blood soaked dress of Marianne and the ashen face of Monique, I just wanted to kill everyone around me.


    When the potion finally worked and monique came out of danger only then did I feel better. It had been enough, if killing my family was not enough, they have not started targeting Marianne.


    For a minute I even thought of leaving her, so that she could be safe. But all my resolve crumbled when she hugged me. It felt like i was not even breathing all this while, i only took a breath when she hugged me and hid herself in my arms.


    And that was the moment when I had decided, I would not be the one who would sacrifice this time. Since they like to kill so much, they should know that they could be killed too.


    I kept rubbing her back soothingly as I waited patiently for her to sleep. When I was sure that she was in deep sleep, Iid herfortably on the sofa and left.


    "Killian '''' I looked at him proudly as he was attending the guests so well in spite of his young age. There was confidence on his face as he showed them the pce. He even yed a small tune for the piano in the music room.


    "Yes, father" he walked towards me as I patted his shoulder. His eyes shone looking at appreciation in my eyes.


    "Son, I need to go back. You know things have turned messy and needed to be handled." he nodded his head in understanding my words.


    "Good, take good care of your mother and grandmother. I will return tomorrow and stay here for a few days. Make sure that your stubborn mother eats something before she sleeps." he nodded again with a smile.


    I hugged him and then left in the carriage. My father had a few sources doing illegal things. He had caught a few people doing wrong things and then helped them in settling down. They have promised to help us if we ever needed even if it was an illegal thing but it had been long since i have contacted them.,


    "Your highness, we have reached the pce" I nodded as I left the carriage and walked in.


    I have thought that I will get some pace to think. But no! This foolishdy was literally everywhere, every time.


    "Lady Isabe, why are you waiting in the open garden? It iste at night. You should be home.'''' I tried to sound as neutral as possible but my voice was still cracking.


    "Well, I think you have forgotten Cassius. My father was about toe today to talk about our marriage. But when he reached her, you were not at the pce. Later maids and knights informed us that you have gone to Essendson''s pce because Marianne has called you." her voice was using as if he was my wife and i have been cheating on her.


    I really wanted to p her though I have never raised my hand on a woman before.


    "Well, yes. There was an emergency. Her mother was sick and she needed a physician to help. You can not deny a sick person. Can you?'''' I tried to sound polite as I could let them doubt me till I found mercenaries.


    "Ha! The one who has pped you in front of everyone. I would not have cared about that person whether she lives or dies. Thinking about her family members was a far gone thing." her words and tone was getting harsher and fiercer.


    "I think you are tired. You should go home and rest, Isabe '''' I replied in an authorized tone, but the blind girl did not even notice the change.


    "I am not tired of waiting, I am tired of you. You have promised me this time that you will marry me yet you are meeting your ex wife leaving me alone. Tell me Cassius, how will this rtionship work then? I think i should go and talk to his majesty about it." it was a tant threat. A threat that she should not have given


    "Go ahead, do you need a carriage to escort you there?'''' I asked with a smirk on my face.


    "Pardon.."


    "You have not done a single thing to be pardoned.. Talking about my character are we!? Then we shall sit and discuss how you are meeting Philip and sleeping with him. And at the same time many have seen you in the town with the viscount too. Having two men together is the habit of your family huh? Come let''s discuss your sister too..


    I still did not find that fucking barron. Why don''t we sit and make a n about it too. Then we both can go and meet his majesty and talk about our future prospective marriage." i did not want to use that tone on her but did she think i was blind!? Like a hoe, sleeping with everyone and thening here and behaving righteously.


    "And if we are talking about it. .then I have your academy details too.. Why shall we not discuss all at once. Why waste time?" I asked as I moved and sat on the garden bench. My hands were folded and my one leg was on top of the other.


    My face had a wicked grin. The blood lust I was trying to hide was visilve now.


    She stood there stunned., definitely she was not expecting me to behave like that. She was thinking that I would mellow down and try to coax her to ept me as her husband! Ha! Did she think she was the most pious or most perfect person of the empire? Bloody whore!


    "Tell me, or you didn''t have any words left. If not then get the hell out of here. And one more thing.. Do not try to open your mouth in front of your father or else you would be the one to die first."

 Chapter 374: apology.

    Chapter 374: apology.


    "If you would be the one to open your mouth, then you would be the one to die first. So, you decide what you want. All I want is for you to get the hell out of here." I shouted and she finally came to her senses.


    "You.. how can you talk to me like that?" she asked, if i had doubt that she was crazy before then i was sure now.


    "Why? Are you the royal princess of her majesty? Or you want more insults that you are still standing here?" I asked , tilting my head. And as if on cue both knights came and stood on both of her sides.


    "What are you doing? Leave me. I said leave me.." she kept shouting like a banshee.


    I just shook my head at her stupidity. How did she even think that she would get the chance toe and insult us. I stood up and left when her voice turned distant.


    The first thing I did after entering the room was to call Ian.


    "I have urgent work with you." his face turned serious hearing my words.


    "I want you to look for the most trusted person you have and then ask him to contact mercenaries. Find a fake disguise and then go with that man and ask merceneries to kill the marquees Wiltshire." his eyes widened the moment words left my mouth.


    He looked at me as if I had lost my mind.


    "But your highness.." he wanted to speak further but i shook my head.


    "Are you not tired Ian? We have been waiting for justice for years. While that man was trying to kill mre and more people. I have lost my family once, I did not want to lose my family again. I did not want to take the risk now.


    Today when I saw Monique lying there coughing blood in her unconscious estate, I felt mortified. I can not exin to you how afraid I was to lose her. To lose the love and trust Marianne was developing.


    And all because I did not want to get my hands dirty. The wait is not worth it. All I want is to just get over it now." my voice sounded exhausted. All the tiredness of years filled it, and so did the pain.


    He sighed as he looked at me. He must have noticed that I was determined this time.


    "I understand your highness." He spoke and left the room. I just closed my eyes as I sat there for a while. The revenge I was waiting for years, who would have thought that it woulde knocking this life.


    Taking a deep breath I walked towards the treasure room of the pce.


    The knights bowed looking at me.


    "Open the door." They both nodded and opened the room where I hardly go.


    The room was filled with boxes. Many boxes were filled with gold coins. A few of them were filled with rare jewels and thest few have the papers containing the details of the estate and properties that I had. I stood there in the middle of it withplicated feelings.


    I knew that I was leaving a big responsibility for hers but this power would also protect her from the political pressures. With that thought I toughen my heart and make my will.


    I took out an empty paper and wrote down all the details of the jewels and properties I had. And then I created my will, passing everything to Killian and Marianne equally.


    A drop of tear fell on the parchment while writing it. For the first time I was feeling afraid of losing them. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath as I continued to make the will.


    How much time had passed, when I finally came back to my senses. The will was ready long ago. I left the room with the parchment in my hand.


    The whole pce was empty without them. I reached my office and locked the cupboard which kept the will safe. When the knights knocked the room.


    "Come in"


    "Your highness"


    "Did she leave or you have to throw her out?" I asked with the same anger again, no matter how much I tried, even her name was making me sick now.


    "Your highness. Thedy left when we escorted her out of the pce." they were hesitant with the reply but i did not care.


    "Good, next time when shees to visit, ask her to wait in themon area. I will punish each and everyone of you if she enters my chamber or personal garden again." my voice was authoritative and they shivered but nodded their heads.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Go and send Francis in"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Your highness" the man walked in wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "Did you seed in spreading the rumors?" as if he was already expecting this. He nodded his head and passed me the letter.


    "Your highness, I have spread my trusted people as fake servants all over the town and nearby ces. Especially in the areas where the business of Marquees wiltshire is eminent. It will still take two to three days to spread the news. If it spread too fast then people would be suspicious of it. I plead with you to give me some more time.`` The man was shivering like the dried leaf in a storm.


    "Three days. That is all I have to give you. Try other underhanded means, i did not care. I just want the result. Or else I will make sure you will be the next one on guillotine." his face turned ashen at my reply and he nodded his head like a rattle drum and bowed his head.


    "Now are you waiting for a special request to leave?" I asked the man who nodded but then shook his head and then nodded again making me even more annoyed.


    "Francis"


    "I.. I apologize to my lord. But there is another matter that need your attention"

 Chapter 375: 3 more days

    Chapter 375: 3 more days


    "If you would be the one to open your mouth, then you would be the one to die first. So, you decide what you want. All I want is for you to get the hell out of here." I shouted and she finally came to her senses.


    "You.. how can you talk to me like that?" she asked, if i had doubt that she was crazy before then i was sure now.


    "Why? Are you the royal princess of her majesty? Or you want more insults that you are still standing here?" I asked , tilting my head. And as if on cue both knights came and stood on both of her sides.


    "What are you doing? Leave me. I said leave me.." she kept shouting like a banshee.


    I just shook my head at her stupidity. How did she even think that she would get the chance toe and insult us. I stood up and left when her voice turned distant.


    The first thing I did after entering the room was to call Ian.


    "I have urgent work with you." his face turned serious hearing my words.


    "I want you to look for the most trusted person you have and then ask him to contact mercenaries. Find a fake disguise and then go with that man and ask merceneries to kill the marquees Wiltshire." his eyes widened the moment words left my mouth.


    He looked at me as if I had lost my mind.


    "But your highness.." he wanted to speak further but i shook my head.


    "Are you not tired Ian? We have been waiting for justice for years. While that man was trying to kill mre and more people. I have lost my family once, I did not want to lose my family again. I did not want to take the risk now.


    Today when I saw Monique lying there coughing blood in her unconscious estate, I felt mortified. I can not exin to you how afraid I was to lose her. To lose the love and trust Marianne was developing.


    And all because I did not want to get my hands dirty. The wait is not worth it. All I want is to just get over it now." my voice sounded exhausted. All the tiredness of years filled it, and so did the pain.


    He sighed as he looked at me. He must have noticed that I was determined this time.


    "I understand your highness." He spoke and left the room. I just closed my eyes as I sat there for a while. The revenge I was waiting for years, who would have thought that it woulde knocking this life.


    Taking a deep breath I walked towards the treasure room of the pce.


    The knights bowed looking at me.


    "Open the door." They both nodded and opened the room where I hardly go.


    The room was filled with boxes. Many boxes were filled with gold coins. A few of them were filled with rare jewels and thest few have the papers containing the details of the estate and properties that I had. I stood there in the middle of it withplicated feelings.


    I knew that I was leaving a big responsibility for hers but this power would also protect her from the political pressures. With that thought I toughen my heart and make my will.


    I took out an empty paper and wrote down all the details of the jewels and properties I had. And then I created my will, passing everything to Killian and Marianne equally.


    A drop of tear fell on the parchment while writing it. For the first time I was feeling afraid of losing them. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath as I continued to make the will.


    How much time had passed, when I finally came back to my senses. The will was ready long ago. I left the room with the parchment in my hand.


    The whole pce was empty without them. I reached my office and locked the cupboard which kept the will safe. When the knights knocked the room.


    "Come in"


    "Your highness"


    "Did she leave or you have to throw her out?" I asked with the same anger again, no matter how much I tried, even her name was making me sick now.


    "Your highness. Thedy left when we escorted her out of the pce." they were hesitant with the reply but i did not care.


    "Good, next time when shees to visit, ask her to wait in themon area. I will punish each and everyone of you if she enters my chamber or personal garden again." my voice was authoritative and they shivered but nodded their heads.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Go and send Francis in"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "Your highness" the man walked in wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "Did you seed in spreading the rumors?" as if he was already expecting this. He nodded his head and passed me the letter.


    "Your highness, I have spread my trusted people as fake servants all over the town and nearby ces. Especially in the areas where the business of Marquees wiltshire is eminent. It will still take two to three days to spread the news. If it spread too fast then people would be suspicious of it. I plead with you to give me some more time.`` The man was shivering like the dried leaf in a storm.


    "Three days. That is all I have to give you. Try other underhanded means, i did not care. I just want the result. Or else I will make sure you will be the next one on guillotine." his face turned ashen at my reply and he nodded his head like a rattle drum and bowed his head.


    "Now are you waiting for a special request to leave?" I asked the man who nodded but then shook his head and then nodded again making me even more annoyed.


    "Francis"


    "I.. I apologize to my lord. But there is another matter that need your attention"

 Chapter 376: Villain in black

    Chapter 376: Viin in ck


    Cassius pov contd.


    "I.. I apologize, my lord. But there is another matter that needs your attention, '''' he said, shivering again.


    "And what is that?" I asked as annoyance filled me further.


    "My lord, when we sent the men to take our investments back. Thend was in the name of earl Alcantra not in the name of marquess Wiltshire. And since it was not in his name anymore. We could not im it back. In fact, most of the properties are sold to others or paid as loans. And I am not sure if the marquees had so many treasures to pay us back the gold equals so many properties. As a noble the man had asked his estate and vassal families to pay more as tax so that he could cover up the losses."


    "The audacity of that man! Write a letter to his majesty that the taxes for vassal families have been increased without his permission. And also write a letter to the earl Alcantra, as the hoax and inform that he will be taken to the royal audience if he used thend or other favors given by Marquees. Let him panic, but before he could return.. Just in a few hours send him a summon asking for his presence in the royal pce.


    The summon should say that he was informed but he did not listen. And make sure to write an old date on the letter so even if he said that the letter he had received ws only that day, he would be proven wrong." he looked at me wide eyed but then gulped and nodded.


    "Yes, your highness" his voice was turning shaky with every passing second.


    "That is not enough.. I want you to find every dirt on Earl Alcantra possible and send a summon to him in the same way. If he did not have enough dirt that would create rumors.


    I want him to get ruined in two days and thene to us for help as ast resort. Inform him that i was the one behind all this., he should know why he was facing so much trouble. I want to see him kneeling in front of my wife in 24 hours. Or else I will hang you in front of everyone in the square." my warning was in such a cold voice that he shivered. He nodded his head and then moved towards the other direction.


    I looked down but heard a sharp noise only to see that he hit himself on the door.


    "Francis,st time I remember we needed to open the door for going out. Or you have learnt a way to pass through walls" my voice was filled with sarcasm. He always tried to prove himself better than Ian, and still he was so afraid over these small matters.


    "No, your highness, i apologise, your highness" his voice was almost filled with tears as he spoke to me.


    "Just leave" he bowed and nodded as he left the room.


    "Send the one who handles all the matters of the duke''s audience room, Francis." I added once I remembered there are many other things I still need to handle.


    "Yes, your highness:"


    I took out all the files I had against marquess Wiltshire over these past years. I did not want to give it a chance to think. He must be so busy thinking about all the affairs that he did not even get a chance to think about other things.


    "Your highness"


    "Moore, i want to know is there any case registered in the past few days for an audiences"


    "Well, one or two cases areing daily, but they are of trivial matters that is why we have not asked for your presence." he said in an unsure voice as to why i was asking such kind of questions.


    "Good, then do one thing. Collect a few people whom you know. It will be better if they work for marquees Wiltshire and then ask them to sign a petition against marquees wiltshire. Take these files and create at least 10 petitions over each matter. And send more than 100 summons to Marquess Wiltshire. He must spend all his time in the audience room.


    Make sure that he would be proven guilty in each and every matter even if he has hundreds of proof. I did not want to see him out of the audience room. And in the end he must be fined with heavy penalties.


    I know none of the cases are enough to send him to prison. But try to send the person directly involved in the prison. It will also make his sources handicapped.


    And remember if any noblees forward to help him then write their name and forward it to me. Even if it''s remotely helpful, like saying he was treated unfairly or that he had not done that crime.`` The man looked at me horrified and gulped.


    "My lord, are you trying to take enmity from all the nobles. If you


    Summon all of them then it would be clear that you are taking revenge from Marquess wiltshire and those who would support it are your enemy." his voice was mellow, it was clear that he was afraid of the consequences but he was more fearful to me.


    I just smirked at his words.


    "Do you think I am afraid of getting into an argument? Ha!! If needed I am ready to summon his majesty in the audience room too. They must know that they could not go against my wife. If she is the viiness in red, then as her husband, I am the viin in ck too.`` The man looked at me stunned as if I was dering war against the world. Well i was, if i did not take the action then i would never be able to look into her eyes again and for her i was ready to fight the world now. Let the world know who are they against!

 Chapter 377: Winner in the end!

    Chapter 377: Winner in the end!


    3rd person pov [bcz readers did not want Isabe''s pov]


    "I said leave me right now." she shouted as the knights escorted her out. She raised her hand and pped one of them. The man gritted but bore with it.


    She looked at both of them angrily and then entered the carriage. Her eyes were red, zing with anger. She wanted the whole world to suffer.


    What was she the only one who was always suffering! She held the dress tightly in her hands as Cassius''s words roamed in her mind. It was not the first time that the man had insulted her but this time he had crosses all his limits. But how did he know about Philip and her!? It was only between the four walls of her pce. She had not even written a letter to him.


    She frowned at that thought.


    No! She had to meet Philip somehow and see what the matter was! But she could not go to the Essendson''s pce afterst time, could she!?


    But then she smiled as she finally found the idea. The sun was already on the rise and the rays of light had started filling the sky.


    "Go to Essendson''s pce. I have to apologise to my loving nephew." she instructed as she smiled wickedly.


    The man nodded and moved the carriage towards Essendson''s pce.


    Whole way she kept on thinking ways to inform Philip that she was there. That man had not even contacted me once since thest time he was there.


    "Mydy, we are here."


    The woman nodded as she climbed down from the carriage. Her maid that was in the servants carriage followed her.


    "Go and try to find Philip secretly. Make sure that no one notices you, since most of the people are already asleep. Keep your tone down too. If you still get caught, tell the person that you got lost while you were trying to find lord Killian. Did you get it" she asked in a sharp tone.


    The girl nodded her head and finally Isabe gave a satisfied smile, "then go, what are you waiting for?"


    The girl ran like ghosts were chasing her when she heard annoyance in Isabe''s voice.


    Isabe smiled finally and walked towards the inner chamber. Though she knew that Killian would be in the training ground of the open garden taking his morning lesson, she still decided to find a private area first where she and Philip could talk.


    She walked into a deserted area. Surprised that except a few servants no one was there. She was expecting to bump into Marianne, or her annoying aide Roselia. If not her mother who was no less annoying than Marianne herself.


    But surprisingly the whole pce was silent. Though it was early morning, it was stillte to be asleep. Even the training practice of knights could not be heard, where did all go?!


    She was feeling curious that she even forgot her purpose of visit and decided to check on Marianne first. She moved towards her chamber but it was empty.


    "Where isdy Marianne?" she asked the maids in the haughty tone. She could not describe the immense pleasure she felt when she called Mariannedy instead of her highness.


    The bitter taste she felt whenever she had to call Marianne, highness was something she could not describe in words. That title was hers from the start! Firstly it was her own sister that stole it from her. Thank goodness that Elizabeth was killed! Or else she did not know what she would have done. But then when she had thought that the ce was finally hers. Marianne came out of nowhere and took it. The ce was hers to begin with yet they both showed that she was the third person! Ha! The audacity of Elizabeth and Marianne.


    But God was looking at her, he was with her. First Elizabeth died and soon it was Marianne''s turn.


    If their n seeded soon Marianne would be hanged in front of everyone, even her whole family would hurt her.


    A vicious smile formed on her lips as she thought of the detailing of the n. Soon, very soon, everything would be hers.


    "Lady Isabe," she heard the voice she hated most. But in the end she knew that it was just a matter of a few days.


    She turned with a big smile on her face.


    "Why don''t you start calling me, her highness, Lady Marianne. Since it is only a matter of days that I would be the one that would be married to Cassius. I heard that he had already applied the request for divorce." she said with a proud smile on her face but the result she wanted to see was not there.


    Instead of being in a pathetic state or being furious at her remarks, Marianne was looking at her with a smirk on her face, as if Marianne was the winner in the end. And she hated that feeling. She! Only she! Isabe would be the winner in the end!


    "Did youe so far just to tell me that you are going to be archduchess or do you have any other work too?" asked Marianne, looking at her with disdain.


    "I came here to meet Killian, i wanted to apologise to him. Last time i was not in my senses and you trapped me in your words. That was why i spoke nonsense. I wanted to clear this matter with my son." she said in a pitiful voice, but the smirk on her face and the pressure in her voce when she said SON was clearly visible. But Marianne was still unperturbed.


    "Should you not be in themon hall or the meeting room then? If you wanted the special treatment as Killian''s mother then you should have gone to his chamber or his training area. What are you doing here, in front of my chamber? Huh?" she asked again, as she looked at her with disdain.

 Chapter 378: Heard her voice

    Chapter 378: Heard her voice


    Marianne pov.


    There was something that Isabe was hiding. She was trying to re me, but Cassius'' words were still roaming in my mind. I did not know the details but I was sure Cassius had nned the death of any or both of them, marquees and Isabe.


    I didn''t know why but I was not even feeling angry at Isabe anymore. If any, I was feeling pity for her.


    "I am here to ask you if you have anyst request. As a new duchess it is my duty to fulfill yourst conditions so that you don''t feel unjustified." ''Alright, I take my word back. I was not feeling any pity on this dumb girl.


    How have I never noticed that she enjoyed throwing stones at sleeping tigresses? If she would not be injured then who would!''


    "I think I am still fine with the title of being the daughter of the richest noble of the empire. At least, my father did not need to spread his hands in front of the other nobles." I replied , shrugging my shoulders. These petty arguments were bing boring now.


    "Anyways. Let me call Killian here. Or do you want to go and meet him there? I am still busy." I had to go and take care of my mother, she had just gained consciousness, and she was still weak.


    "Sister Marianne, how are you now?" I heard Shui as she came out of the room adjacent to me.


    "Oh, did we disturb your sleep? I am perfectly fine." I replied as I saw Caleb following her from behind.


    She shook her head with softened expressions.


    "Not at all, sister. We should have woken up early. I think we slept tillte due to the luxurious and soft bed. It was a new experience."


    "Aww.. then sleep more, dear. It''s your vacation anyway. I will order the maid to serve breakfast in your room, ``I replied with a bright smile. She was so honest and upfront that she didn''t even feel embarrassed in epting that it was something she had ever experienced. You would never find a noble epting her w.


    "E, what kind of wild animals are getting special treatment in the pce now. I did not even ept this ugly girl as my maid, much less my guest. Now I know why Cassius got tired of you. You have no sense of your position at all." her voice had always been a pain in my ears. But the way she was speaking now with disgust was popping all the nerves on my forehead.


    "Then leave. who have even asked you toe here and judge what guest I could have and whom I could not. Now, would you leave or shall I ask knights to escort you out?" I asked as I looked into her eyes.


    She looked at me stunned, and then at Shui and Caleb who were looking at her with a red face. I didn''t even know whether they were embarrassed or furious.


    "I am here to meet my nephew and future son. You can not deny me to meet him." she said adamantly, as if she was the one who loved Killian most.


    "He will be here any time soon. I have asked a maid to call him. Until then go and sit in the waiting room. I do not have any more time to spare on you." I demanded and she looked at me surprised and then at the couple and left stomping her feet.


    "I apologise for her brazen attitude. She is crazy, so do not mind her, please" i said trying to salvage the situation when they looked at me.


    "Why was she calling Killian her son, sister?" asked Caleb this time, while Shui was still looking at the distance where Isabe left.


    "She is the sister of Cassius''s first wife, mother of Kilian. But she is not at all like her, she is a crazy woman.`` I replied, trying to deviate from the matter when Shui spoke.


    "Why do I feel like I have heard her voice before? Is she also noble? From which family did she belong?" the way she was asking question, it felt very queer, yet i replied honestly.


    "Of course, she is a noble. She is the second daughter of Marquess Wiltshire, the second Marquees of the empire. She has mostly spent her time among nobles. So, I do not think that she would have ever met you." though i was telling her, I still remember one of her friends had told me that he used to work for Marquees Wiltshire. Could it be that they have ever met Isabe.


    This could be a good way to collect proof against Isabe and her family and a way to get justice for these ouws too.


    "Well, I think I have heard her somewhere. I need to ask my brother. He was the one who used to do the dirty work of nobles. He must know something about her. Anyways. She is a rude person. I did not forget these kinds of people easily." she said with conviction.


    "Shui, if you know something about her, would you please inform me too. I need some proof against her to get rid of her. If you could help me in this matter, I will owe you for the lifetime ``I held her hands as I spoke, she looked at me softly and then nodded.


    "Alright, then. Tell me what do you want to do today?"


    "Nothing special sister, we will leave in a while. How is your mother now?" she asked with a smile.


    "Ah, she is fine now. She gained consciousness 2 hours ago. She had eaten nutritious tonic and some light soup. Now she is resting. I apologise for not giving you time and not being a good host,."


    "Oh, don''t say that sister. Your son is quite a good host too. But we need to go or else they would worry, they have never sent anyone from the n with a knight before.'''' I nodded in understanding.


    "Lina, prepare for the breakfast then.'''' I will make sure to give them the best gifts.

 Chapter 379: Learnt it hard way!

    Chapter 379: Learnt it hard way!


    3rd person pov


    "Killian '''' Isabe called him with all the love and care she could muster. She was getting tired of this act, especially when she knew that others already knew the reality. It was easy to lie before but it was getting burdensome day by day.


    She looked around to see if her maid was back, but she was not. She cursed her maid, she did not even know the maid''s name to check up on her.


    Killian was riding a horse when he heard Isabe''s voice. He turned to see hering towards him and sighed. So his mother was right, Isabe dide to apologise. Now he had to make sure to gain a lot of witnesses and then re her. He felt that a headache wasing towards him.


    But at the same time he was excited to fulfil his mother''s wish. She had told him that if Isabe would be proven bullying a kid then she would never be able to get her respect back in the society and her name would be tarnishedpletely.


    Then even if the drama continued, Isabe would not be able to marry her father. Only with the thought of that, he felt thrilled. Finally he would be able to help his mother.


    With that thought he climbed down from the horse. He did not wish her like always, not even smiled. He just moved and stood in front of her.


    "Killian, I was trying to find you. How have you been, son?" she asked with a soft voice, her eyes were filled with love and care. As if she would cry any moment.


    "Tch.. either you are having some misunderstanding or you are being delusional,dy Isabe. I am not your son, never was! And would never be! I think you need to sleep and then look at the mirror" his tone was full of disdain!


    "I mean.. When I marry your father, I will be your mother. It is not that far. Your father has already agreed to marry me after the divorce." she moved and tried to caress his cheek but he moved and her hands stayed in mid air.


    He wiped his cheek as if it got dirty. His face was filled with ridicule ring at her father. Cassius and Marianne have always insulted her but Killian..! Now would a child that is also a bastard would think himself as high and mighty and above her! Ha! Soon she would give birth to the real heir of the dukedom and then he would not even be able to enter the pce again. He was going to rot here all his life.


    Though she was hurling profanities for him. Her eyes filled with unshed tears. She looked more pitiful. Killian sighed in his heart! The idea was not working at all! Instead of being bullied, it was looking like he was the one who was bullying ady!


    "Killian don''t be so angry. I was not in my senses when I said that disgusting word to you. Please.. I beg you to forgive me. I beg you Killian" with that she bowed her head up to 90 degrees.


    He took two steps back as she was older and a mother -like figure in the eyes of everyone, if they thought that he had forced her to bow and kneel. Then he would be the one to be med, not the other way around.


    "What are you doing, you are elder to me. Do not bow your head. I am not saying anything to you." he replied in a panicked voce.


    She smirked while looking down! Did the kid really think that he could outsmart me! Ha! He would be the one to change the situation. They all think that I was the one who was bullying them! No! Killian was insulting me because Marianne was filling poison in the kids mind.


    The kid forced his own aunt to kneel! With that she bent and kneel and started crying loudly. Her tears attracted all the attention of the stablemen and the servants and knights around them. Even the new staff that was appointed to teach Killian looked at them.


    "I apologise to my dear Nephew. I beg you. You wanted me to kneel so I am ready to kneel too. But please, please forgive me. Your father will hurt and attack my whole family. Don''t be too cruel, I beg you to forgive me. I will do anything you say. I will kneel in front of Marianne too. Please show some mercy on me. I am your aunt, we have the same blood" With that she started crying harder.


    The whispering started around and Killian could see her getting sess. Now he learnt how his mother used to feel when he felt pity or sympathy for aunt Isabe whenever he saw his aunt crying! So that was what his mother meant when she used to say that Isabe was trying to manipte him!


    He learnt the lessonte and in a hard way and veryte! Now he had no idea how to solve this situation.


    "Aunt Isabe, what are you talking about? When did I say anything like that? I didn''t even say a word except that you are not my mother." he replied agitated. For the first time in his life, he really wanted to beat a woman


    "I understand, I will not ask you again to call me mother. Sniff sniff.. It was your father who requested me to improve my rtionship with you so that we can take you back home. He was too angry with your behavior towards me that was why he sent you here.


    I was just trying to create better opportunities for both of you toe close. I have never thought that you would be so angry.'''' She continued crying hard and Kilian did not know what to say as everyone was believing her.


    "Is that so? Why don''t we call Cassius and ask him what he had said to you?"


    ".........".

 Chapter 380: She was about to deny

    Chapter 380: She was about to deny


    Marianne pov


    I did not want to go and look for Killian, as he would think that I did not trust him, but my heart was feeling uneasy! I did not know when I turned into a worried person. But my mind was really not able to concentrate. So when Caleb went to take a bath, I held Shui''s hand and took her towards the stable with the excuse of showing her horses.


    But when I reached there, I was startled to see Isabe on the floor. She was looking like a crying mess. And Killian was standing there panicking.


    My eyes narrowed as I realised what she was trying to do.


    ''Ha! Did she think she could bully him just because he is young! Did she not know that he had a strong mother backing him up always!''


    "Is that so? Why don''t we call Cassius and ask him what he had said to you?" I asked as I moved towards her.


    She stood up and turned as she heard my voice.


    "Marianne" she said through gritted teeth.


    I just raised a brow with a smirk as I continued to walk towards them and they stood in front of her.


    "So, would you please repeat what Cassius had said to you, so that I can confirm it." Then I turned to look at the nearby maids who were shivering with fear now.


    "Go and deliver a message in the archduke''s pce that there is an emergency in the Essendson''s pce and his presence is required" but the girl still did not move as she continued to look at me with a shocked and pale face.


    ''What! Were they thinking that I would let the matter go!''


    "Now.,`` I shouted and she shivered again and then nodded and ran as if ghosts started chasing her.


    "Are you serious? You are going to ask him to travel for hours by leaving all his tasks just for this silly reason?! Be reasonable Marianne. This was not expected from you!" shemented, shaking her head, as if she was very disappointed, "even if you are not archduchess anymore. You were at that post a few days ago. Should you not understand the pressure that an archduke faces daily?" she tried to show me down too, the way she was chiding it felt like she was the one who was doing all the work of my and Cassius.


    "Do you think respect for his son is a silly reason? Or do you think that what his future wife is saying in public is a silly reason. Or the tears you are shedding are silly. I just care so much about you that I could not let the matter go, F.U.T.U.R.E archduchess." my voice was so sweet and caring as if i would cry for her anytime. But she knew the mockery behind it.


    She could feel it in my eyes and the way I pressurised the word future.


    "Anyways since Cassius would take some time toe. Shall we discuss your apology till then? Why were you apologising to Killian just a while ago?" I asked again as I pointed at the seats and then looked at Killian who nodded.


    He moved towards Shui and they both sat on the chairs at the side.


    ''Now it was time for show''


    "That was because Cassius asked me to apologize to Killian so that the rtionship did not strain further." she said after a small pause.


    "Oh! You mean Cassius and Killian''s rtionship is strained?" I asked, tilting my head.


    She wanted to nod, but then she stopped. She knew it could be further insulting for her if Cassius came and heard that! He would not spare her at all.


    "I mean, I spoke harshlyst time. So, his highness advised me toe and apologize to Killian. I was trying to apologise when he said that he would never ept me as his mother.


    It broke my heart. Cass.. your highness is expecting us to marry soon. I did not want to create a rift between father and son."


    "Then go and apologise properly. There is no need to cry and collect the crowd. Tell him that you made a mistake and you are sorry for it. And if it''s about calling you mother. You need to earn that. You can''t just force a kid to call you mother by crying. It is like give me yours everything or I will cry. And since I am the one crying, you''re the one who is bad! Is it even making any sense? You are an adult, so behave like one ``I remarked as I pointed towards Killian from my chin.


    She gritted her teeth but nodded again. As she walked towards Killian.


    "Killian, I apologise for my rash behavior and speaking without thinking, my son." she said as she stood in front of him while he was sitting leisurely.


    He turned to stand but I shook my head. So he sat there again.


    "It is.." I shook my head again when he was about to ept her apology.


    "It is not that simple,dy Isabe. You insulted my blood and my father too. I can not forgive you. I will tell father about it, and let him decide." he said strictly this time. Her hands clenched.


    "Then I will apologize to him too. It was really a mistake Killian. Be kind and let''s not drag the matter further." she added, trying to be pitiful again.


    "You can not pressurize someone to forgive you,dy Isabe. The kid just wants to talk to his father. Why not just wait for Cassius to arrive?" I asked and she turned to look at me.


    "I do not think that I have any problem with that. Of course, let us wait for him to arrive. If you do not mind, I need to go to the powder room for a while." with that she walked past me towards the inner pce. I was sure she was about to deny it but then what changed her decision suddenly!?

 Chapter 381: Bear his children

    Chapter 381: Bear his children


    3rd pov


    Isabe was about to chide and refuse to wait when her eyes fell on Philip who looked at her and then walked towards the inner ce without spraying her another nce. But she knew it was her chance. So, she nodded and left.


    She took hasty steps towards the inner ce. When someone pulled her hand tightly and dragged her into a dark room.


    She did not even react. She knew this touch and she had felt it all over her body. She just closed her eyes and let him take her.


    Philip looked at his servant who nodded back and guarded the door.


    Philip closed the door and then looked at the girl with annoyance. He had clearly told her that he would find a chance to meet her in the inn of the town yet she was not only here but also sent her personal maid to roam in the pce to call him.


    He did not understand how could a woman be this dumb. Did she think that Marianne and all her staff was dumb that they would not notice that her maid hade to find him.


    He could not believe that he had been sleeping with a dimwit like her.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked the girl who was leaning with her eyes closed on the wall and holding his hands. He really wanted to jerk her hand. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to control the anger surging in his heart.


    "I am here to meet you. I know that you did not want me toe here. But this was an emergency." she replied as she could feel the hidden anger in his voice.


    Philip wanted to scold her but he stopped when he heard the word emergency.


    "What is it? Did something happen?" though he was still angry but there was worry too in his voice.


    She nodded her head as she took a deep breath and opened her eyes, "Cassius.. He knows about us. He said he knew that I have an old lover and these days we are meeting each other. He even threatened me that he would tell his majesty if Iined about him." she added through gritted teeth as she remembered the way he treated her.


    Philp moved his fans and cupped her cheeks. She smiled as her face turned red, "sshh, don''t worry, love, I will handle the matter. Just tell me what he said to you in detail. Were you threatening him toin against time to Charles?" His velvety voice was soothing that she felt herself melting in his soft touches, warm voice and gentle look.


    She nodded, "he is still meeting Marianne. He spent the whole day here while I was waiting for him at his pce yesterday. And when I thought that he woulde and apologize. He tried to threaten me if I opened my mouth and said anything to my father. He would tell everyone that I am sleeping with you. I am here to warn you. I think he knows more than you and I can think. But I did not know how to talk about it with my father." she replied with a shiver at thest line, even the thought about her father beating her again made her scared to her core.


    He smirked as he looked at her fearful face. But then he changed his expressions and filled his eyes with concern.


    "Hey, do not worry. I will talk to your father and find a way. You did not need to talk about it. You are very precious to me, my love. You should not think about these things. I just want you to take good care of yourself, would you do that for me?" he asked, caressing her cheeks and she leaned on him further.


    Only Philip was the one who cared about her. Even her parents were using her. She was nothing but a pawn for everyone. The love and concern Philip was showing her, she was craving it for centuries.


    "Philip, do I really need to marry Cassius? I want to marry you. I want to live a simple life now. I am tired of all the scenes my father had in his mind. Why not just settle for the business you have got from your father" she asked with a pleading face. Her eyes were turning moist. She was feeling exhausted with all the arguments.


    His eyes turned cold as the words left her mouth. His grip on her shoulder tightened and she winced.


    "Philip, you are hurting me."


    "Ah, I apologize you, my love, I just felt heartbroken and furious when I saw you in this state. I understand your condition but your father would not let us go. He had already stated to me clearly that he would only let you go with me when you transfer dukedom to him. And the only way to do that is to give birth to Cassius''s child and then kill him." he exined to her with patience.


    "But Philip..'''' She was about to speak further when he put his finger on her lips and rubbed her lips.


    "It is not a safe ce to discuss further, Isabe. I will meet you tomorrow at our fixed ce. Then we will discuss this matter in detail. I am missing making love to you too, my love. But for now, you should go home and take a rest. You are looking exhausted, my love" he continued rubbing her lips sensually as he continued talking to her in his deep voice.


    She enjoyed his touch and nodded. She was ready to do everything needed to be with him forever.


    "I understand, Philip. I shall go now, before that witch bes suspicious. I apologize to making you worried again." she was about to move when he held her hand and pulled her towards himself and then smirked looking at her surprised and embarrassed face.


    In the next moment, he took her in his arms, and kissed her long and hard.

 Chapter 382: Felt some peace

    Chapter 382: Felt some peace


    Marianne pov contd.


    "Did you see where she went?" I whispered to Dau who shook her head.


    "When i reached there. She was not anywhere. But.." she hesitated as she looked around.


    "But what, Dau?" I pressured and she looked around again.


    "Mydy, the left area of the pce was suddenly guarded by more knights of his royal highness." she replied and I smirked. So my assumption was right! She was here to meet Philp.


    But that man was not as dumb as Isabe. He had taken proper measures to hide their encounter.


    "Do not tell anyone about this. You may go now.'''' I replied as I was afraid that the man could kill without even thinking twice!


    "Yes, your highness" thedy left and I looked at my mother again. She was still looking pale. After eating a bit she slept again. I didn''t even have time to talk to her or tell her the truth.


    "Mother" I turned to see Killian who was gone to call Caleb and Shui for the meal.


    "Yes dear," I did not look back at him as my eyes were still fixed on the dark bags below my mother''s eyes.


    "I apologize for letting you down, other" a low whisper came from his mouth, making me surprised.


    I turned to see his apologetic and down casted face. My eyes softened as I held his hand and pulled him close to me and sat beside me.


    "It is okay, son. You are not at fault. Your aunt is too shrew. But I hope that you have finally seen her reality.`` I asked but he stayed silent.


    ''But if you still trust her than i am really disappointed.'''' I added when he did not reply.


    He shook his head, like his life was dependent on it. "No mother, not all. I learnt my lesson very well. I did not trust anyone else except you and father." he said and hugged my waist, afraid that i would really be angry with him.


    "Good.. then we have to end the show we''ll. Be prepared. We need to show everyone her reality and make sure that she would speak more than needed when the time arises." my face was filled with the wicked grin as the n framed in my mind.


    "I will do as you say mother." he replied as he finally left my waist.


    "Did grandma eat anything?" he asked, looking at mother and I shook my head.


    "She is still weak and needs rest. She just had some warm soup. Did Caleb and Shuie to the dinning hall?" he nodded and nodded back.


    "Good, then let''s go. I have not given them time at all."


    He nodded as he stood up but turned to look at me as if remembered something.


    "But what about aunt Isabe?" His eyes were filled with anger and grief. I sometimes felt bad for him. The poor boy only wanted love. Yet everyone tried to take advantage of him.


    He still gave them the benefit of doubt but still they were trying to bully him more and more. But even I promised that I would teach them a good lesson.


    "What about her. Since she had decided toe here uninvited, she should not expect that we will share a meal with her. Moreover, she is very busy.'''' I replied with a smirk, though he looked confused by myst line, he just nodded his head, without asking me further questions.


    "Roselia, do not leave mother alone, even for a second." I instructed and she nodded her head.


    As we walked to the dining hall, Shui and Caleb were already there with the annoyed herbalist. I didn''t know why, but it was visible that she hated nobles a lot.


    "I apologise for beingte." I bowed my head a bit when the herbalist snorted.


    "Isn''t it the habit of nobles to make others wait!" she remarked as she took a bite in her fork and ate it elegantly.


    "I am not here as a noble but as an indebted daughter whose mother is treated by you." I replied in a soft voice, making her surprised.


    But then she controlled her emotions and started eating again.


    "Shui, Caleb, Ma''am. i am thankful to all three of you and these are a few gifts to show my appreciation to the efforts you have given for my mother.'''' I said once the meal ended silently.


    Lina moved forwards with some other maids that were carrying the gifts.


    "Oh. these are not needed sister." said Caleb as he looked at the grifts awkwardly.


    "These are not for you, and these are not normal gifts like gold or jewels. These are some books and all the other necessary things that were needed to learn. I want you to start teaching and training the younger generation so that they do not need to break thew. You cane to me whenever you need help. I will try my best to help you nu developing the budding flowers of your n.'''' As the words left my mother, he started looking at me emotionally.


    "I will try my best to fulfil your dream, sister" he said, nodding his head, as if he was trying his best to assure me.


    "I wish you could stop a bit more. But I did not need to want your family to worry about you. But i hope i will see you again soon.'''' I added as I jugged Shui, the girl whom I hated once, now felt like a long lost sister.


    She smiled as she nodded her head.


    "I am sure we will meet again soon sister."


    "Then shall I expect that you will try to remember where you heard Isabe''s voice and reply to me soon?" though i didn''t need to ask for more favors. I needed to know everything if it was rted to Isabe''s life.


    "I have not forgotten that. I have seen the way to the pce. I will soon return with a reply." she added and only then did I feel some peace.

 Chapter 383: What his motive was!

    Chapter 383: What his motive was!


    Marianne pov contd.


    "Mother, it is almost twilight, father still has note. He must be busy." said Killian as he looked at the carriage that was going farther and farther away from us.


    "Umm, Killian, the letter was never sent. Your father must be busy with many things. He was looking very disturbed when he left. So I didn''t want to disturb him. Moreover I can handle more than 10 Isabe by myself. I do not need to disturb your father over this small matter." I replied with a smirk over my face and he blinked.


    "Then the maid who was sent to write a letter and threaten aunt Isabe.. All that was an act?" he asked, blinking his eyes again. Was it so difficult to believe in that!?


    "Well, I just wanted her to tell the truth and apologize to you properly. I did not want to lie to you son. I apologize if I have hurt you. But if i would have given you a hint, your aunt would have noticed it before you.'''' I exined and he shook his head.


    "No mother, not at all. I am not angry with you. I just could not believe that you handled everything so well without even disturbing my father." he chuckled at my shrewdness and I didn''t know if I should feel embarrassed or be proud of it!


    "But what if aunt realizes that father is not going toe. After all, a few hours had already passed." he asked with worry filled eyes.


    I did not know how to exin to him that his aunt had long forgotten about your father. She was busy in someone else''s arms. But I must say that both were brave to do something like that in my pce.


    "Do not worry son, if i have taken the risk, that means i know the result, your aunt woulde soon and tell us that she needed to go back because she is sick or she just remembered that she has some urgent work in the pce.


    So, you just take a rest and I apologize for dragging you in the mess but it is time that you learn all the tactics from me. Only sword wielding and art, and etiquette is not enough to be a good duke, you need to be well versed in politics too." I said softly, he nodded his head and then looked at me with guilty expressions.


    "I will be a better help to my future mother." he said with determined expressions, making meugh.


    "You are the best son, already. You just need to be a wiser"


    We both heard footsteps and turned to see Isabeing towards us.


    "Marianne, i am not feeling well, i have waited enough, but Cassius is still not here. I think I should go and rest. I will meet you and Killian some other day." she spoke with a tired and pale face.


    She was looking so frail as if she would fall any moment and hurt herself.


    And before we both could say anything, she turned and walked towards the exit. Killian turned to look at me with eyes while I justughed.


    "Now you shall go and continue your lessons. I need to go and check on my mother.`` I replied and he nodded and walked towards his chamber too.


    I walked towards my mother''s chamber. I still did not feel at ease when I left her alone. When I felt every maid''s and knight''s eyes were following me subtly. I frowned because whenever I looked at them, they were looking down like they always do.


    Mother was sitting on the rocking chair and looking out of the window. She was looking deste and exhausted.


    "Mother, are you okay?" I asked as I walked closer to her and sat near her.


    She gave me a look but then continued to look out of the window.


    "Mother, you should rest more. You are still weak. Shall I order some more soup for you?" I asked as I looked at her parched lips and dull face. A lump formed in my throat.


    "I just had some food, Mari. I think we need to talk. Though I have not heard everything, I still heard a bit and piece of what you were telling me when I lost my consciousness. Now, i want to know each and everything in detail.'''' Though her voice was feeble, it had a strictness in it. I knew that she would not relent, so I nodded.


    "Mother, I will tell you everything but first you need toy in bed." I bargained and she finally took a sigh and nodded.


    "Mydy, his royal highness is here. He wants to meet you to know about your health." she looked at me annoyed as if it was my fault that he was here and then took a deep breath.


    "Send him in, please." she replied, anger was visible in her voice.


    She sat on the rocking chair again and I took a seat beside her.


    Philip walked in with a worried face, even Cassius was not looking this worried when he hade to see her there the other day. What an artist!


    "I was busy in the market affairs these days, Monique Diana. I did not get the chance to meet you. Only today did Ie to know that you have been given poison. I am so ashamed of my ignorance. How are you feeling now?" he asked with a worried face.


    "I am much better, lord Philip. You did not need to worry. My daughter and son inw are there to support me every moment. They are with me every time." she replied with a smile but i could feel the sarcasm in her voice. But should she need to say that! I still did not know if we were going to continue the act or not!


    Maybe Isabe was insulted enough and we have enough rumors to damage her standing in the society and enough proof to send Marquees in the presence but Philip was still untouched and hidden in the dark.


    We still didn''t know what his motive was!

 Chapter 384: Coming closer!

    Chapter 384: Coming closer!


    Abigail pov


    "There must be around a dozen." he replied as I felt the footsteps of theirs and I nodded, we would be shredded to pieces and even our parts would not be able to be recognized if they would see us or even feel our presence.


    "Do not move, your highness," I said , hugging him tightly. He stiffened in my arms out of fear.


    "Your.." I wanted tofort him that we would be fine, when he covered my lips with his palm.


    "Do not speak either, control your breaths too." he whispered in my ears and I nodded but his hands still stayed there. I just closed my eyes to let the moments pass.


    We could hear the breaking of trees and their loud roars, we were so close to another catastrophe.


    So, this was how he had faced the attack in hisst life. I had to admit that the n was perfect. No matter how much the reason was searched, it woulde under natural death.


    But then how did the man survive? I was sure he was killed after my engagement with Gerard.


    "What are you thinking?" he asked, bringing me back to reality.


    "The rain had started again, would it affect the smell of the tree?" he whispered and I shivered but shook my head.


    "With air and water, it will only increase.'''' I replied in a low voice and he took a deep breath on my skin. I could feel his hot breath over my skin.


    With rain, their footsteps subsided and I finally took a breath of relief. I tried to move away, but he held me there.


    "What are you doing?" the question that was on my lips was robbed by him.


    "I am trying to move, so that we can leave this area and find a way back home." I replied the obvious but he shook his head like I was a fool to even think of that.


    "I do not think we will manage to pass the rain, I can''t even see at a distance." he replied, looking around. "Moreover, we did not know in which direction the beasts left, I did not want to run towards them, did you?" His voice was taunting and I red at him and then tried to look out of the branches to see if I could see anything further but as he said, the rain was too heavy and the woods were too dark.


    It was already evening, so finding a path would be difficult.


    I sighed as I knew he was right, but we did not know how much time would it take for others to find us in this dark.


    I nodded and turned to look at him. Only then did I notice he was not looking at my face but.. His eyes were fixed on my lips. I coughed to get his attention as my face turned red suddenly.


    He averted his gaze from me and looked at the distance, "but the knights don''t know where we are and it will be difficult to find us in the rain, everyone thought that you will ride towards the pce."


    "Then?"


    "Then nothing, they will follow the footsteps of the horse or look around. It will take hours, as it is difficult, so it is better that we keep hiding there. When the rain would stop only then we could start moving. Or you want to be the food of the beasts?" I shook my head as I wanted to live more. I would not die before destroying and killing the viin of my life.


    Since we could not do anything better, we spent time talking so that it would distract me from the closeness we were sharing. This morning I wanted to ask him about hunting.


    "You don''t like hunting, your highness"


    "No. Actually, I do not like it very much. I do not enjoy killing."


    His face was dark as he spoke. I was interested, there seemed to be something behind that. But then I didn''t think we even had the kind of rtionship to ask directly. I didn''t want to have something more entangled than this for him because I heard a strange story that would otherwise have been hidden.


    The distance between him and me was just right like this. There was so much more to know about each other, and we were a little closer than strangers and much more distant than family members.


    My body had turned frozen and my teeth had started gritting. But then I raised my head up and looked at the sky. The thick raindrops pouring from the sky were still strong. No signs of a stopping motion could be seen, if only it was increasing every passing second.


    He reached out and cupped my face with his hand as he gently wiped away the water from my cheek with his thumb. He slowly moved his face closer to me and gently tucked my hair behind my ear at the same time. How much time had passed, when he moved his hand away, it felt like an eternity had passed, the cold started increasing suddenly, maybe because I missed the warmth his hands were providing to me.


    I shivered as the rain turned torrential, my clothes were already wet, and the cold was slowly seeping in.


    I could see him moving closer to me. His hair was wet, his clothes drenched and what was even more amazing was that I did not see his usual cold face, but was concerned and cared. His eyes were serious, still cold but devastatingly more beautiful than ever. He was like a dark angel who just emerged from the ground under the rain.


    Slowly he moved his hands and touched my waist. He took me in his arms from behind, and started rubbing my hands, to give as much warmth as possible to both of us.


    "I think it is fine now." I said trying to move, but his grip on my body tightened, and I jerked back.

 Chapter 385: New Chapter

    Chapter 385: New Chapter


    I have grown up looking at my free spirited elder sister and my elder brother who was strong hearted and always knew what they wanted in their life.


    My sister, Elina, fought to get a high position in the administrative department and then married the man she loved. The duke of the northern empire, Kassov De Levita and now she was known as one of the strongest women of the empire.


    While my brother Leonardo, became the greatest knight and chancellor at a young age proving his worth to the empire as the future emperor.


    Even Philip, my step brother, my father''s son from his concubine, was a great achiever in business. He was managing all the trade from other kingdoms and known as the magician of the business world.


    They all have a great name in the empire, people look up to them and me too. But when ites to me, everyone has their tongue tied. I was the youngest child of the empire, who is known as a sheltered princess. Why?


    Because I was weak since birth, the physician dered me unfit to learn fencing. When it came to the matter of politics, they called me too kind to take the decisions, as I always listen to my heart and do not believe in harsh punishments.


    I have always been loved and pampered by my family so much that even when I have nothing remarkable on my name, I did not care much. I was happy to y with the birds and spend my time in the library reading every book ever existed in the empire. If only it would have been a talent too!


    "Do not worry darling, one day you will be married to a prince who will love and cherish you more than us and you will have your happily ever after." my mother used to tell me everyday.


    So, all my life, I have dreamt of a prince. I never felt in love as I knew that I would be married to a prince one day who woulde on the white horse to take me with him. That was the least I could do for the empire, for the family, for my father who has never found fault in me. That was what a princess should do!


    So, here I was getting married to the emperor of the Forchestier Empire, Charles De Christatia. This alliance will help in gaining more power to both nations so that they could fight against the Veristia empire, who have been threatening war for the past few years.


    Though it was an alliance, my mother assured me that the man would love and cherish me like she was loved by father. And that was the only constion I had.


    "You are doing your best to serve the empire, the citizens will always be grateful to you." said my father as he patted my shoulder, "I am sending Philip with you. He will make sure that you will settle well there." I smiled and nodded as I assured him that I was fine with his decision.


    It was not like I love anyone else or have something noble to do here, I was just an extra after all!


    "Mother, i have heard that the emperor had a love marriage with the concubine.'''' I asked what I have heard from the maids who have gone to the Forchestier empire with the proposal of the alliance.


    "No matter how much an emperor loves their mistresses, the empress is the one who bore the future emperor of the nation. So there is no way her value could be more than you, Darling. Didn''t your father have a mistress too! Has he ever pampered me less than her?" she asked with a chuckle and I felt naive to ask such a question.


    ''That was right! I would be the legal wife! I should not worry!'' I repeated these words like a chant but still I was feeling anxious, my palms were turning sweaty and my stomach was churning.


    "Do not worry too much or else you will look ugly in your own marriage." teased Elena and I blushed.


    "I have never been beautiful like you to begin with, sister." I replied with a flushed face and she chuckled again.


    "You are much better than me, Kath, you just did not know how precious you are!" She always said that to make me feel better. But even a blind could see the difference.


    I nodded and looked at the mirror. The maids have spent all day in making me look beautiful and ready for this grand day! I was wearing a red dress as the norm of their nation instead of the white one like other princesses worn in their marriages. My golden hair was prepared in a bun covered with flowers of real gold and adorned with pearls and rare gemstones.


    I was wearing a ne that was shining brighter than the moon and a matching bracelet and earring. My fingers were left empty so that he could put a ring in it.


    And other rings did not givepetition to what he had chosen for me. The make up was done perfectly, with my lips redder and my cheeks creating a blush, my eyes were shimmering and my grey orbs were looking like two small moons.


    Yet, there was something amiss. My heart was telling me that something was not right!! Like it is not what my heart desired for! No matter how much I try to calm myself down, that unnerving feeling did not go away!


    "you are looking too worried, Kath. As a princess you should always be calm!" told my brother as he entered in the room to see if i was ready.


    "mydy, did you not like the make-up or jewelry?" asked my maid, Sana. Her eyes were wet as this was thest time she was getting me ready. After marriage, i will leave for their empire immediately and then i will never be able to meet all of them. Maybe that was why i was so upset.

 Chapter 386: Marianne and Katherine,

    Chapter 386: Marianne and Katherine,


    "Oh, we had met at the royal dinner, you remember dear," I asked with a kind smile as she nodded.


    Just when the word escaped my lips, I could see most of the nobledies had a smirk on their faces. I realized that they all must know about the drama they had in my marriage and there was more to the story, but the woman who should be embarrassed by my question continued to give me her sweet smile which was as fake as mine.


    But I still marvel at the confidence she was showing to me. I could feel everyone''s eyes were a boring hole into her. Even her knights moved and held her hand, trying to give her the courage.. But oh how wrong she was!


    I could feel the immense strengthing out from her body. She was looking so confident that it made me feel amazed. She looked at everyone who was waiting for her misery and gave an enchanting smile that even stunned me.


    "I must have been very enchanting to level such a strong impression on you, your majesty. That you even remembered me when it was your own wedding party." she replied with so much confidence that i felt like pping for her.


    "Of course, Marianne," I replied with only a nod, as I still needed to behave like a calm and emotionless empress..


    "Thank you, your majesty. Then may I expect to gain your friendship.`` my eyes widened as her direct question, every noble here was to gain my favor, but only she had the courage to ask that directly. All nobles looked at her with a sore face as if she had stolen their treasure from them.


    But it showed that she was a friend worth having. So Iughed genuinely and nodded.


    "we will be good friends in theing future."


    "Then I would assume we will meet your majesty soon," she added and I could see the sincerity in her eyes. Hope i gained a friend not a political favor there!


    I nodded as I walked toward others, but I could feel her gaze was still on me.


    Even the stunned faces of other nobles did not expect this oue.


    Many guests continued to greet me as it was my first party after my marriage and bing the empress.


    Soon we all settled down on arge table filled with all the delicacies one could think of.


    As I sipped the tree, I swiped a look around the entire area. Rosamund was nowhere to be seen but so as philip. Was it because the party was only for nobledies and their kids?


    I invested myself in the small conversation about the clothes and marriage and life in the pce with other nobles when I heard a sharp voice.


    "Sorry, for beingte."


    Ady came in, with hurried footsteps as she bowed her head,


    "Hail to your majesty, I apologize for beingte, your majesty." she apologized again in a formal way as she continued bowing her head.


    "It''s alright,dy Isabe," I replied with a smile.


    "My carriage''s wheel was broken. It took me some time to find another carriage, your majesty. I never intended to be disrespectful." continued Isabe. I was sure that was not the case the way her voice came perfunctory. But I did not want to sound heartless as everyone was judging me.


    The way she was looking pitiful and ttering me, she must be strong to sway the emotions of these noble women. Humans and their wish to be praised!


    "It''s alrightdy Isabe. Rise and sit with us." I replied again with the same smile.


    Isabe finally stood up and walked towards the table. Thank goodness the seats were allocated ording to ranks. So, I did not need to face her kind of woman all the time or it would have been more exhausting.


    I was just sitting at the head of the table while on the right was Marianne and on the left was my sister inw, Diana whom I had wanted to meet for a long time, but expecting a formal smile she said nothing. Even now she was not even looking at me.


    Well, at least, if I met her, I would find a chance to talk to her more. I just hope that she was not behaving like that due to her affinity towards Rosamund, if that would be the case, my position would be weaker.


    Even thinking about her haughty face, made me re, the way she came into my chamber anytime and threw books on my table in the name of imparting me knowledge made me sick to my stomach.


    If I had to drink tea with her in the near vicinity, I would have certainly not felt the tea entering either through my throat or nostrils.


    "No, Kath, this was not the time to think about her but to dazzle here."


    "So I hope everyone is enjoying themselves here." I started the lead, breaking the chattering of nobles.


    "Oh, we certainly are. Her majesty." replied many as they passed me the smile and nodded. But then what topic shall I choose? The political ones or more about the clothes and jewels! I was thinking when I heard Marianne speak again.


    "Your majesty, have you been to the royal stores?" she asked though i was sure she already knew the answer.


    Everyone knew that the empress was not allowed to roam as the pce is very orthodox. he did not allow his sister to go and visit markets or stores, even if it was an area reserved for the noble ss then how would I go when it has been only a week since I arrived here.


    He would ask for traders toe to the ce with every possible thing, and all the traders happily brought their whole store to the pce. In a hope that they coulde in the good books of the royal family.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!